Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 9
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, April 6, 1861
                            Brigham Young, April 6, 1861
              TRUE TESTIMONY--PREPARATION FOR COMING EVENTS--CORRUPTION
                               OF THE GOVERNMENT, ETC.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          1
          We have always had larger congregations on such occasions as this
          than we have had buildings to accommodate; and had it not been
          that I requested the brethren of the city to tarry at home, so as
          to give room to those who should come from a distance, the house
          would have been crowded to overflowing, and there would have been
          a large congregation outside. I do not know that, this side of
          the day of rest that we are looking for, we shall ever have a
          building large enough to accommodate our congregations. When we
          have overcome the enemy to righteousness and have a thousand
          years to work unmolested, I think that we then can build a room
          that will contain as many people as can hear the speaker's voice.
          We have the privilege, it is true, of assembling in the open air,
          where most of our Conferences have been held.
          1
          We now enjoy the anniversary of our General Conference. The
          Church is thirty-one years old to-day. It seems but a short
          time--but a few days, since there were only six members in this
          Church. It seems but a short time since I desired most fervently
          to see some one who was a foreigner baptized into this Church. I
          well remember how anxious I was that an English preacher
          belonging to the Independents, and with whom I was acquainted,
          should come into the Church, and he could go to his native land
          and preach the Gospel there. What were the feelings of the few,
          thirty-one years ago to-day?
          2
          Brother Kimball observed in his remarks, that he could recollect
          the history of this Church from its beginning, and understood the
          persecutions against this people. The Book of Mormon was
          translated near where we then resided, as we might say, in our
          own neighbourhood. It was translated about as far from where
          brother Kimball then lived as it is from here to Little
          Cottonwood; and where Joseph first discovered the plates was
          about as far from where I then lived as it is from here to Provo.
          Here we would have considered the discoverer of those plates and
          the translator of the Book of Mormon as one of our neighbours. We
          are in the habit here of travelling more frequently and further
          than we were there. From the time that Joseph had his first
          revelation, in the neighbourhood where brother Kimball and I then
          lived, appears but a few days. Since then this people have passed
          through, experienced, and learned a great deal.
          2
          If there is a person in the midst of the Latter-day Saints--one
          who has named the name of Christ as a Latter-day Saint, that can
          ask for any more literal testimony than we have, I do not know
          what he would ask. He might wish to see some person that had
          power to bring fire down from heaven. Should such a person
          appear, the exercise of that power would by no means prove that
          he was a messenger of salvation. Or suppose that I should see a
          man capable of raising the dead every hour in a day, could I
          merely for that believe he was sent of God? No. Some may think it
          strange, but should I see a man come along here and cast his cane
          on the floor, and it became a serpent and ran out of the door,
          would I any more believe that man to be sent of God? No, I would
          not. Were I to see a person fill the air with living creatures,
          turn the dust into life, or the river Jordan into blood, do you
          suppose I would any more for that consider that man sent of God?
          Not in the least. There is but one witness--one testimony,
          pertaining to the evidence of the Gospel of the Son of God, and
          that is the Spirit that he diffused among his disciples. Do his
          will, and we shall know whether he speaks by the authority of the
          Father or of himself. Do as he commands us to do, and we shall
          know of the doctrine, whether it is of God or not. It is only by
          the revelations of the Spirit that we can know the things of God.
          2
          Suppose that we should see a man capable of raising the dead and
          he should say, "Consequently I ought to be the leader of the
          Church--the legitimate heir that God has appointed to perform his
          work in the last days," would I for that believe him? No. I have
          never seen the day, since I arrived at the years of discretion,
          when it would have made any difference in my feelings. Almost one
          of the first things I read in the Bible was that Saul in his
          darkness and unbelief called on the Witch of Endor for a
          revelation, and she had power to raise Samuel from the dead. What
          proof was that that she was a Saint of God? If the people want
          any more witness than they have, I do not know what they would
          call for. Seek for the Spirit of Truth, and that will bring all
          things to your remembrance that Jesus spake and performed,--all
          that has been, is, and that which is to come, so far as may be
          necessary. That is the Spirit by which Joseph spoke.
          3
          I am thankful that we live to see this day, and have the
          privilege of assembling ourselves in these valleys. We are not
          now mingling in the turmoils of strife, warring, and contention,
          that we would have been obliged to have mingled in, had not the
          Lord suffered us to have been driven to these mountains--one of
          the greatest blessings that could have been visited upon us. It
          has been designed for many generations to hide up the Saints in
          the last days until the indignation of the Almighty be over. His
          wrath will be poured out upon the nations of the earth. We see
          the nations steadily driving along to the precipice. The lord has
          spoken from the heavens, and he is about to fulfil the prophecies
          of his ancient and modern Prophets. He will bring the nations
          into judgment, and deal with them and make a full end of them. Do
          you wish to see it done to-day? Are you prepared for the crisis
          that will eventually come? No.
          3
          I have frequently thought upon the preparation that is necessary.
          Suppose the word should come, "Return and build up the centre
          Stake of Zion," are we ready for it? No. I have often alluded to
          our mechanics. We have not a mechanic that would know how to lay
          the first stone for the foundation of the wall around the New
          Jerusalem, to say nothing about the temples of our God. Are you
          prepared for the day of vengeance to come, when the Lord will
          consume the wicked by the brightness of his coming? No. Then do
          not be too anxious for the Lord to hasten his work. Let our
          anxiety be centred upon this one thing, the sanctification of our
          own hearts, the purifying of our own affections, the preparing of
          ourselves for the approach of the events that are hastening upon
          us. This should be our concern, this should be our study, this
          should be our daily prayer, and not to be in a hurry to see the
          overthrow of the wicked. Be careful; for if they were all to be
          overthrown at once, how many would there be left that are called
          Saints? Not as many as I would have remain. We are prepared for
          the day that is approaching: let us then prepare ourselves for
          the presence of our Master--for the coming of the Son of Man. The
          wicked and the ungodly are preparing for their own utter
          overthrow, and the nation in which we live is doing so as fast as
          the wheels of time can roll, and ere long sudden destruction will
          come upon them. Seek not to hasten it, but be satisfied to let
          the Lord have his own time and way, and be patient. Seek to have
          the Spirit of Christ, that we may wait patiently the time of the
          Lord, and prepare ourselves for the times that are coming. This
          is our duty.
          3
          We are blessed in these mountains. This is the best place on the
          earth for the Latter-day Saints. Search the history of all the
          nations, and every geographical position on the face of the
          earth, and you cannot find another situation so well adapted for
          the Saints as are these mountains. Here is the place in which the
          Lord designed to hide his people. Be thankful for it; be true to
          your covenants; be faithful, each and every one. How frequently
          we hear from each other, "Be ready to receive the truth. If it is
          contrary to our feelings--let it be ever so opposite to our own
          feelings or affections--receive the words of counsel from those
          who are appointed to lead us." How my heart longs to see the
          brethren and sisters in a condition that when the words of truth
          and virtue--righteous words of counsel--are poured upon them,
          they will meet like drops of water meeting each other. How I long
          to see the brethren, when they hear the words of truth poured
          upon them, ready to receive those words because they are
          perfectly congenial to their feelings, and every soul exclaim,
          "Those words savour of the Spirit that is in me; they are my
          delight, my meat, and my drink; they are the streams of eternal
          life. How congenial they are, instead of their being contrary to
          my feelings."
          4
          If I or any other man give counsel that meets with opposition,
          that intrudes upon the affections, meditations, and feelings of
          the people, and is harsh to their ears, bitter to their souls, it
          is either not the words of truth, or they have not the fountain
          of life within them, one of the two. If the Lord speaks from the
          heavens, reveals his will, and it comes in contact with our
          feelings and notions of things, or with our judgments, we are
          destitute of that fountain of truth which we should possess. If
          our hearts are filled with the Spirit of truth, with the Spirit
          of the Lord, no matter what the true words from heaven are, when
          God speaks, all his subjects shout "Hallelujah! praise God! We
          are ready to receive those words, for they are true."
          4
          Much has been said in regard to the Government in which we live.
          We say that it is the best form of human government upon the
          earth. The laws and institutions are good, but how can a
          republican government stand? Did you ever ask yourselves this
          question? I wonder whether our great men of the nation have ever
          asked themselves this question. The heads of different
          departments--governors, judges, cabinet officers, senators,
          representatives, presidents,--I wonder whether they ever ask
          themselves the question, "How can a republican government stand?"
          There is only one way for it to stand. It can endure; but how? It
          can endure, as the government of heaven endures, upon the eternal
          rock of truth and virtue; and that is the only basis upon which
          any government can endure. Let the people become corrupt, let
          them begin to deceive each other, and they will all deceive
          themselves, as our Government has. When we made application to
          the General Government for a restoration of our property and
          rights in Missouri, if Martin Van Buren had said, "Yes, I will
          restore your lands to you, and will defend you in the possession
          of your rights, if I have power; and if I have not, my name shall
          not remain as President of the United States," he could have
          reinstated us in our rights. A few words from the General
          Government to the Government of Missouri would have restored to
          us our lands and stayed the operations of the mob. If Van Buren
          had said, "Be still, or I will chasten you and keep sacred the
          oath of my office," we should not have been mobbed, and the
          nation would not have been as it is to-day.
          4
          Our present President, what is his strength? It is like a rope of
          sand, or like a rope made of water. He is as weak as water. What
          can he do? Very little. Has he power to execute the laws? No. I
          am an American-born citizen--born under the Green Mountains in
          Vermont, from whose summits you can look down upon the Atlantic
          States; and I feel chagrined and mortified when I reflect upon
          the condition of my nation. Of late, at times, I have almost
          wished that I had been born in a foreign nation. I feel disgraced
          in having been born under a government that has so little power,
          disposition, and influence for truth and right; but I cannot help
          it. What is the cause of their weakness and imbecility? They have
          left the paths of truth and virtue, they have joined themselves
          to falsehood, they have made lies their refuge, they have turned
          aside the innocent from their rights, and justified the
          iniquitous doers. They have justified thieving and lying and
          every species of debauchery; they have fostered those who have
          purloined money out of the public treasury--those who have
          plundered the coffers of the people, and have said, "Let it be
          so; you secrete my faults, you assist me to plunder and deceive,
          and I am with you to cover up your iniquity." Shame, shame on the
          rulers of the nation! I feel myself disgraced to hail such men as
          my countrymen, though I think I shall live through it. I will
          endure it as well as I can; but the corruption, the iniquity, and
          the deception of men in high places no man can tell.
          5
          I have previously related one little circumstance, which occurred
          not long ago, illustrative of the mode in which payment of claims
          against the Government is sometimes secured. A certain gentleman
          had attended many sessions of Congress, trying to get payment of
          a claim due to widows and orphans; but could not. In a short
          time, the claim was adjusted. Brother George A. Smith, when in
          Washington, saw a gentleman who had been years in endeavouring to
          get a claim allowed and paid; one thousand dollars more to grease
          the wheels, and through it went--the claim was paid. We have long
          been trying to get our claims paid for expenditures in quelling
          Indian disturbances in 1853. When the appropriation had reached
          the last move to be made, it could not go. "What is the matter?"
          "Somebody is throwing sand on the axletree, and the wheel is
          stuck." "What must be done/" "Thirteen hundred dollars must
          grease it." It then moved through--the appropriation was made. It
          is so all the time--every day. These instances are comparatively
          of little moment, and I merely allude to them to show how
          minutely corruption prevails where justice should exist.
          5
          These corruptions flow very naturally from the indebtedness
          contracted to attain power. In elections, the successful become
          indebted to their friends, and they promise them the patronage of
          the President, that they shall be sent as a minister to such or
          such a country, or be appointed a judge here or there, or a
          governor yonder. They cannot obtain their election without paying
          largely for it, both in promises and money; and to recover the
          means, they must either become thieves or repudiate their debts.
          "Such a one owes me so much for contributing to his election, and
          he will not pay me." It often happens that he cannot, unless he
          steals it.
          5
          The whole Government is gone; it is as weak as water. I heard
          Joseph Smith say, nearly thirty years ago, "They shall have
          mobbing to their heart's content, if they do not redress the
          wrongs of the Latter-day Saints." Mobs will not decrease, but
          will increase until the whole Government becomes a mob, and
          eventually it will be State against State, city against city,
          neighbourhood against neighbourhood, Methodists against
          Methodists, and so on. Probably you remember reading, not a week
          ago, an account of a Conference being held in Baltimore, in the
          course of which they seceded from their fellow churches in the
          free States. It will be the same with other denominations of
          professing Christians, and it will be Christian against
          Christian, and man against man; and those who will not take up
          the sword against their neighbours must flee to Zion.
          6
          Where is Zion? Let us be prepared to receive the honourable men
          of the earth--those who are good. Are there any good people among
          them? Yes, hundreds and thousands and thousands right in our
          Government, rotten as it is; but they are so priest-ridden that
          they have not mind of their own--they have not strength and
          fortitude. And I ask you, and I can appeal to your own
          experience, place any of us back in the midst of our old
          neighbours, would it not be hard to break out and say, "We are
          Latter-day Saints and followers of Joseph Smith; we believe
          'Mormonism': good bye?" There are hundreds and thousands in this
          situation in the States, who desire to see truth, righteousness,
          and right prevail; but they have not strength and power of mind
          to break loose and say, "We will be for God and none else." They
          follow the customs of their fathers, and more or less cling to
          the faith and religion of their fathers. They are bound down with
          priestcraft. I look forward to the day when their bands will be
          broken. I pray this people to do right. Purify yourselves,
          sanctify yourselves, and prepare to receive those persons into
          everlasting habitations. It is time to close our forenoon
          meeting. This afternoon, probably, we will take up the business
          of the Conference, and continue our meeting; and when we are
          through and wish to adjourn, we will do so. We all feel like
          praying for the prosperity of the kingdom. The whole body is
          continually seeking the welfare of each individual part. The eye
          wishes the foot well, the foot wishes the head well, and will
          walk to get food for the head and stomach, and they are united,
          and we shall become more and more united. And I pray that the
          Lord will pour out his grace on his sons and daughters, and I
          pray the Saints to improve upon it until we are sanctified. God
          bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 6, 1861
                           Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1861
                     SPIRIT OF UNITY--INDEPENDENCE OF ZION, &c.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          6
          I am glad to see you, and the feelings within me are God bless
          you, peace be multiplied upon the Saints; and those that are not
          Saints, may they be blessed with that which they love to that
          degree that they cannot stay in this land. (A voice in the
          stand--"And I say amen.")
          6
          I do respect and love good men and women. It has been natural to
          me all the days of my life to do this; and the more of the Good
          Spirit that dwells in a man, the more that love of those that are
          good accumulates in him. I often speak by figures, and so did
          Jesus in his day. He said, "I am the true vine, and my Father is
          the husbandman: every branch in me that beareth not fruit he
          taketh away, and every branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it,
          that it may bring forth more fruit. I am the vine, ye are the
          branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth
          forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing." Again, he
          says, "If a man abideth not in me, he is cast forth as a branch
          that is withered; and men gather them, and they are cast into the
          fire, and they are burned." When a branch withers and dies, the
          avenues of the sap and nourishment from the root is cut off, and
          the branch is cut off after it ceases to live and draw
          nourishment from the roots.
          6
          No branch is cut off from the tree while it is bearing fruit and
          cleaves to the tree. We cleave to the vine by our works of
          righteousness, and by our works of unrighteousness we become dead
          and unfruitful; then it is necessary that the unfruitful branch
          should be taken away, and another branch that is more fruitful
          should be grafted in. We should all be one, like unto a tree, and
          receive intelligence from heaven as the tree receives its
          nourishment from the roots.
          7
          My prayer is from time to time, Father, baptize the Presidency
          into one spirit, and let them partake of the same element; and
          then, Father, baptize the Twelve, and the Seventies, and every
          officer in the Church and kingdom of God, and also every Branch
          connected to them, that we may all be baptized into one spirit;
          then we need not fear earth or hell.
          7
          Brother Wells was speaking of the extension of our settlements,
          that every inch of ground that is consecrated to God and the use
          of his Saints is redeemed from the power of Satan. That is verily
          true; and when the people of our settlements act like one man in
          all things that are revealed unto them, it will truly be so. But
          I presume, brethren, you will find many devils in all these
          places; and they will be there until they are cast into hell with
          all those that forget God and turn away from him. It is for us to
          keep them out of our own bodies. If we do that, they will not
          trouble us much. Resist the Devil, and the Scripture says he will
          flee from you; that is, he will stand back a little until he can
          get better chance at some future time to make an attack upon you.
          That it is his business, and it is ours to avoid him and keep him
          far from us. Our calling is to do right, and to teach
          righteousness and virtue, industry and economy, that we may gain
          power over the world, over the flesh, and over the Devil, and
          over all that is combined to overthrow this work. Do you think
          they will overthrow it? They may overthrow many of you, but they
          will never overthrow this Church while the world stands. But when
          a man loses that Good Spirit, he looks upon this work as the
          world look upon it. He sees no beauty in it; he is opposed to it
          in his heart.
          7
          As for the condition of the nations that brother Wells has been
          speaking of, we shall never secede from the Constitution of the
          United States. We shall not stop on the way of progress, but we
          shall make preparations for future events. The South will secede
          from the North, and the North will secede from us, and God will
          make this people free as fast as we are able to bear it. They
          send their poor miserable creatures here to rule us. Why, it
          would be upon the same principle that this Church and authority
          should send some poor curse to rule me and my family in my own
          house. We need good men that are capable of ruling us, and we
          have them in our midst. Take any man there is here, and I would
          rather have him come and rule me and this people than have any of
          those poor creatures that come here. What do they know? Nothing,
          only to come here and undertake to lead this people astray and
          pollute them. They would pollute every one, if they had the
          power, or every one that would yield to them. We have to submit
          to this, and to bear it with patience. But let me tell you, the
          yoke is now off our neck, and it is on theirs, and the bow key is
          in.
          7
          They day is not far distant when you will see us as free as the
          air we breathe, and we will be ruled by those men whom God
          Almighty appoints. I live above the law, and I am above them, and
          mean to keep so by doing right, as the Lord requires us through
          those who dictate and lead us.
          7
          President Young is our leader, and has been all the time since
          the death of Joseph Smith the Prophet. He can govern this people
          with his hands in his pockets, and they are not governed one whit
          by the men that are sent here. I want to tell it, and I want they
          should know I tell it. We are going to be ruled by our Father in
          heaven, and the agents he sends and appoints for us, from this
          day henceforth and forever.
          8
          Let us all go to work and cultivate the earth, beautify and adorn
          it with trees and shrubs and plants that never die. Let us
          preserve and sustain, and make ourselves independent both for
          clothing and for food, and also for herds and flocks; and we will
          be free, and our enemies will not trouble us much more. I am a
          witness to what the nation has done to the people of the Saints
          for thirty years past. They have killed some of the best men that
          ever lived, and the whole nation sanctioned it, thinking they had
          got rid of the worst men that ever were upon the earth. I know
          this to be true. They now look upon President Young as they
          looked upon Joseph Smith--as one of the greatest curses that
          could come upon the earth. They have driven us, robbed and
          plundered us; and when we sought for redress, they said our cause
          was just, but they could do nothing for us. Let a man come into
          my house or into yours, and serve us as the United States have
          served this people, and would there not be a scrambling? We would
          soon decide whether the cause was just or not. I can do it in a
          family capacity; but Territories and States have not got as much
          governing power as a man ought to have in his family. I do not
          wish to say any more at this time. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / John
          Taylor, April 6, 1861
                             John Taylor, April 6, 1861
                      UNION--HUMAN AND DIVINE GOVERNMENT, ETC.
                Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          8
          We have got through presenting the various Quorums comprising the
          authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
          It has seemed to be a little difficult to get some of the names
          right, and also to get them in their proper places; but we have
          now got them straight, and I believe there has been a unanimous
          feeling to sustain all those officers presented in their
          respective positions.
          9
          The question very naturally occurs to me, Would there be the same
          unanimity of feeling in sustaining the same number of officers
          anywhere else in the world? I do not think there would. In fact,
          I know there would not. There is a principle of union with us: at
          least, in outside show we are united; and in our actions, to a
          certain extent, far more so than any other people; for other
          communities cannot even be persuaded to vote alike. If there are
          those among us that feel a little crossways, thinking that some
          other way might be better; yet there is so much of the feeling to
          the contrary that the opposition is readily brought to acquiesce
          in the popular vote, whether they really feel so or not; but they
          generally feel like it. But still there is a lesson that we have
          been learning that none of us are perfect in. Our judgment is not
          perfect; and as we are not perfect in our sphere, we need not
          expect to find others perfect in theirs; and as we are not
          perfect ourselves, we may have need to come to the throne of
          mercy and ask for wisdom and support, and we can come to the Lord
          with faith and full assurance. If we have need to come to the
          Lord, so have you. Be careful, then, how you judge. We can say to
          all, With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with
          what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.
          9
          In regard to our criticism on the acts of public men, whatever we
          may feel in regard to their acts, it is best to let it be laid
          aside for the general good of all; or, in other words, we do not
          think, or should not think, we are the smartest men in the world.
          It appears natural to us to think that we are as competent to
          judge as anybody else, and yet we think that those who dictate
          matters ought to have the Spirit of the Lord to guide them, and
          consequently yield our judgment to theirs, and we strive to carry
          out the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ in our actions.
          We do it to a great extent, but not so fully as we might do. It
          is all voluntary on the part of the people; but generally, out of
          respect to the superior intelligence of those that are associated
          with the dictation of affairs, we act with them. Although we may
          feel an uncertainty in regard to the views of some, yet with
          those feelings we act in unison to a certain extent, and we yield
          to the judgment of the majority, and to that of those whose right
          it is to nominate and dictate in the kingdom of God.
          9
          So far, then, as we have made progress in those things, so far
          have we advanced in the knowledge of the Gospel of Christ, and so
          far have we become strong and powerful as a people upon the
          earth.
          9
          There is a little difference between our principles, or, I should
          say, the principles of the Church of Jesus christ of Latter-day
          Saints, and what are called democratic principles. Democracy
          governs by the people alone; and, as was stated this morning,
          where the people are pure and living under the influence of
          correct principles, and are seeking to do right, it is one of the
          best governments on the earth. but where the people are wicked
          and corrupt, that alters the case very materially. It is not with
          us as it is with democracy. We do not believe that any people are
          capable of governing themselves. There is no need of entering
          into an argument upon the matter before this congregation; but it
          is my opinion that there are no people under the heavens that now
          exist, nor are there any that ever did exist, that are capable of
          governing themselves.
          10
          There have been a variety of governments on the earth, and very
          powerful ones too have existed in different ages of the world.
          Those governments have generally been established and maintained
          by force of arms--by power. Thus many submit to the few, and the
          majority have had very little to say in the matter. We have
          generally been in the habit of supposing that our republican
          institutions are the most perfect of anything can exist among
          men--the ne plus ultra of human government; and hence we have had
          a very favourite motto ready always upon our tongue's end--Vox
          populi, vox Dei. I do not believe that the voice of the people is
          the voice of God, but would ask, Is it the Northern or Southern
          States that are governed by the Almighty? We have one of the best
          human Governments upon the earth governed by the voice of the
          people, and yet we are divided, torn assunder and confused, and
          appear to be on the eve of having two governments, and both
          republican in their form; but which of them is governed by God?
          Neither of them have anything to do with the Lord. They are not
          under his guidance or direction, and without his dictation it is
          impossible to govern correctly. The principles of human
          government, as now practised, are wrong; for what man knows the
          things of God? What human wisdom can dictate to the inhabitants
          of a world? Human governments have always been fluctuating and
          changeable. They have their rise, their progress, and fall, and
          have always contained within themselves the elements of their own
          destruction. The proper mode of government is this--God first
          speaks, and then the people have their action. It is for them to
          say whether they will have his dictation or not. They are free:
          they are independent under God. The government of God is not a
          species of priestcraft, after the order of the Church of Rome,
          where one man dictates and everybody obeys without having a voice
          in it. We have our voice and agency, and act with the most
          perfect freedom; still we believe there is a correct order--some
          wisdom and knowledge somewhere that is superior to ours: that
          wisdom and knowledge proceeds from God through the medium of the
          holy Priesthood. We believe that no man or set of men, of their
          own wisdom and by their own talents, are capable of governing the
          human family aright.
          10
          These are our opinions. We believe that it requires the same
          wisdom that governs the planetary system, that produces seed time
          and harvest, day and night, that organised our system, and
          implanted intelligence in finite man,--that it needs the same
          intelligence to govern men and promote their happiness upon the
          earth that it does to control and keep in order the heavenly
          bodies; and we believe that that cannot be found with man
          independently. It is a principle that exists with God, and he
          will not confer it upon the wicked and ungodly, neither will he
          sustain those that trample under foot his authority and his laws.
          Hence he has organised his kingdom with the express intention of
          governing his children himself according to the wisdom that
          dwells with him, through the medium that he has appointed; and
          hence, having appointed a medium, he brings it before the people,
          that they may have an opportunity of expressing their sentiments,
          Then, if they do not like the method which he has adopted, or any
          plans that he may introduce,--if they do not like his officers,
          they have a voice in it, and can say so. There is no man or
          government under the heavens that has so strict a scrutiny as we
          have in the Church of Jesus Christ. All the authorities of this
          Church have to be acted for twice a year by all the Saints
          throughout all the world. This is very rigid sentry, more
          searching than that of our democratic rulers; but these men with
          whom we associate in the kingdom of God do not take it upon
          themselves alone to dictate and regulate these important matters
          pertaining to the kingdom of God and the salvation of man,
          because they do not consider they have got the intelligence.
          Hence my remarks so far, and hence the course of procedure
          pursued to-day in the presentation of the authorities of the
          Church in bringing all leading matters before the people.
          11
          We can acquiesce generally in the guidance of the Lord, and with
          pleasure obey the dictation of his servants. Have we by doing
          this progressed in knowledge of the law of God, and the rule and
          government of his kingdom upon the earth? If we have any
          intelligence, we shall show that we have learned a great and
          important lesson--one that we might have learned some time ago.
          But I will tell you what it is: When God dictates through the
          channel that he has placed upon the earth, he directs through the
          gift and power of the Holy Ghost, and this way manifests his will
          to those whose right it is to know it. In this way he makes known
          the things of his kingdom and the principles that are necessary
          to the salvation of the people. Then all the congregation lift up
          their hands as a token before God that they sanction what is
          presented, and then the voice of the people is the voice of God.
          He first dictates, and then we sustain his nomination. Thus we
          have the wisdom of God associated with the concurrence of man;
          and God being governed by the Spirit of truth, and the Saints
          possessing and being guided by the gift of the Holy Ghost, it is
          the voice of God and the voice of his people under his direction,
          and God and his people are one, as Jesus said--"I in them, and
          thou in me, that we all may be one." This is the way we look at
          things, and by pursuing this course we have made great progress
          in the principles of eternal life, and all those things that
          devolve upon us to attend to.
          11
          What is it that we are after? Is it to revolutionize these States
          of America by force, by physical power, by the sword, and by
          treading underfoot their rights? No. Are we striving to overthrow
          the nations, and to put our feet upon the necks of men? No: we
          care but very little about them or their concerns. But is there
          not a kingdom that God should set up? Yes. Is not this the stone
          hewn out of the mountain without hands, that is to grow into a
          great kingdom and fill the whole earth? It is. Then how are you
          going to accomplish this great work? We answer, Precisely as the
          Lord tells us. We have existed for thirty years, and we have used
          a great deal of our time and labour for the promotion of this
          kingdom. But have we at any time interfered with the rights of
          others? We have been outraged and abused in Ohio, Missouri, and
          Illinois; but whom have we interfered with? We are at the
          defiance of the world to point out a single instance. Have we
          attempted to overrun Texas or New Mexico--to trample underfoot
          the people of Nebraska and Kansas, and make everybody tremble and
          succumb by the power of the sword? Have we interfered with
          California, Oregon, or Washington Territory? No, we have not.
          11
          Then what have we done to cause people to be so jealous of us?
          Why, we have just let everybody else alone; we have preached
          peace and salvation, built up Zion, and proclaimed the kingdom of
          God. They would not, however, let us alone; but we could not help
          that. The very move that they have made and all the steps that we
          have taken have brought us before the nations, and manifested the
          power of God in a way that never could have been done otherwise.
          They may say what they will, but this is the result of it. We did
          not kill them when we had a chance. They came upon us and sought
          to destroy us, and why did they do this? It was because the Lord
          was with us. We could not help them doing as they did, and I
          suppose they could not resist the power that prompted them to do
          as they have done. However, it is all right; the hand of God is
          in it and has been from the beginning. Do we rejoice at the
          present time over the difficulties of our enemies in the States?
          No, we would be glad to do them good, if they would only let us;
          but they are unwilling to receive the truth.
          12
          Have we forsaken our covenants? or have they violated the law in
          their treatment to us? It was shown very clearly this morning by
          President Wells, that they hunted us like the wolves in the
          desert. They came with their armies fully bent on our
          destruction, but a barrier stood in the way. The Lord said, "Thus
          far shall you go, and no farther. You can now stop. You can
          shiver and shake out there in the mountains, during the cold,
          chilling blasts of a dreary winter; but touch not my anointed,
          and do my Prophets no harm."
          12
          They have now got the difficulties at home which they intended to
          create among us. We have not injured them--we have not hurt a
          hair of their heads, and we still feel willing to assist them. We
          feel willing to help to preserve the nation; and our Elders have
          travelled thousands of miles to bless the people. Yes, we feel to
          bless everybody; and what will we not do to benefit our
          fellow-beings? Brethren, let us try to conquer ourselves. Let us
          try to understand our own position, to magnify our calling, that
          we may be prepared to act in that sphere in which God may call us
          to operate. The Lord has chosen his servants, he has lifted up
          his standard in Zion, he has proclaimed peace and happiness on
          earth, he has taught us how to live and how to die; the way is
          pointed out whereby we can obtain salvation in his kingdom. He
          has made manifest unto us his will, and we feel glad; we rejoice
          and sing Hallelujah! the Lord God omnipotent reigneth!
          12
          Brethren and sisters, we have a great mission to perform--we have
          to try to govern ourselves according to the laws of the kingdom
          of God, and we find it one of the most difficult tasks we ever
          undertook, to learn to govern ourselves, our appetites, our
          dispositions, our habits, our feelings, our lives, our spirits,
          our judgment, and to bring all our desires into subjection to the
          law of the kingdom of God and to the Spirit of truth. It is a
          very critical thing to be engaged in the upbuilding of the
          kingdom of God--a nucleus of which we have here.
          12
          Whatever good feelings we have originate from the Spirit of the
          Lord, and from the light and intelligence that come from the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ. For all we owe our oblation of
          thanksgiving to the great Giver of all good.
          12
          We are assembled here from different nations, having a variety of
          prejudices, different kinds of education, having imbibed
          different feelings, notions, and ideas; and we have now come
          together to learn to bend our minds, to yield our opinions, and
          not to follow our own notions, not to cling to our peculiar whims
          and caprices, but to bow to the holy Priesthood, which is the
          rule of God upon the earth. You should understand that when you
          have been voting here to sustain the Presidency of the Church of
          Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the Twelve Apostles, the High
          Council, the Bishops, and other Quorums, you have been voting to
          sustain the legitimate and authorized officers of the Church and
          kingdom of God, whose right it is to rule and govern whenever and
          wherever the Almighty has a people upon the earth.
          13
          Now, then, brethren and sisters, do not go away from here, and
          run against those very parties whom you have covenanted to
          sustain; because, the very moment you do, every sensible man will
          set you down as hypocrites. You have a free opportunity here of
          manifesting your choice, and I will here say that so far you have
          manifested good sense in being united in regard to those
          principles we have to carry out. Let the principles of union and
          faith be observed at your homes; and if you are men having
          families, let there be a daily incense arise from your family
          altar, and let your constant and daily prayer be, "God bless the
          Presidency of the Church, God bless the Twelve, the Bishops, and
          all the constituted authorities of the Church, and the Lord give
          me wisdom to act according to their dictation, and the Lord bless
          all those that believe on their words." Then there will be a
          feeling of union in all our small districts; and instead of its
          being, "Tom wants to do this, and Jim wants to do the other," it
          will be, "I don't want my way, but I want the mind and will of
          God. I want to know what my duty is, and then I will pray God to
          give me grace and power to do it." This is the feeling of every
          good, intelligent, Latter-day Saint at the present time, who is
          seeking to do the will of God upon the earth. Never mind if
          somebody is trying to encroach; never mind about your
          independence and your rights.
          13
          I was talking to a man, the other day, who said--"I must have my
          rights." I replied to him, "I have no rights only those that God
          gives me." But I have been imposed upon," said the man. Well,
          what if you have? It is a great deal better than if you had
          imposed upon somebody else. Just say, Why, that man don't know
          any better; and if he can stand it, I can.
          13
          These are our feelings in regard to rights. There was a time when
          I thought I had a great many rights of my own, but now I have got
          to understand that I have all the rights that God will give me,
          and I don't want to have any more. I want to live in the light of
          his countenance, to ask him to give me his Spirit, and then I
          know I shall prosper. When you feel like talking about your
          rights, let me advise you to go into your closet, forget your
          imaginary rights, and ask the Lord to give you wisdom to guide
          you aright, that you may act before him as children of the light,
          and not be the means of throwing a stumblingblock in the way of
          others. By pursuing this course, you will get along much easier,
          and there will not be near so much of that spirit of grumbling
          and complaining. 
          13
          It would be first rate for many Latter-day Saints to consider the
          following sentiment of the poet:--
          13
                 Were half our time in reasoning spent
                 To heaven in supplication sent
                 Our cheerful songs would oftener be
                 Hear what the Lord has done for me.
          13
          I believe what he has done for me and for this people to be
          saving in its nature, and to be the best that could have been
          done for us. Let us all seek to do right, get the Spirit of the
          Lord, and allow that to govern and dictate us.
          13
          Suppose there are some who do not do exactly right in some
          places, what of that? There are many things that are not right.
          Never mind; everything that is wrong will in due time be righted.
          Permit me to bring a figure before you. A year ago last winter
          there was a very severe frost, and it injured the fruit trees.
          Some who professed to be judges thought it best to cut down the
          peach trees; some thought that if left alone they would still
          grow, and therefore they left them alone to see how many would
          live. There was quite a difference of opinion upon the subject,
          and some adopted one plan, and some another. The general
          impression was, I believe, that it would be best to cut off those
          limbs that were frost-bitten and that did not appear to have much
          sap in them.
          14
          Now, my doctrine is, Prune the trees, or, in other words, the
          branches of the great tree to which we are connected, just at the
          time when it will do the least injury. It requires great wisdom,
          however, to prune and regulate the Church of Christ. There were a
          great many of our people got frost-bitten--a kind of dead in
          their spirits, and some were for going right to work and pruning;
          but hold on. Said Jesus, "The wheat and tares must grow together
          until harvest." Perhaps you would pull up the wheat with the
          tares, if you were to do it when you think best. If there is
          nothing good in a man, he will by-and-by develop the evil that is
          in him, and then everybody will agree that the pruning ought to
          be done, and the branch ought to be cut off; but if the good
          preponderates, it would be wrong, because of prejudice or
          ignorance, to destroy the good. It is best to leave it to the
          husbandman, and then all the congregation will say Amen.
          14
          There are a great many things that might be spoken about to
          further illustrate this subject, but the same principle applies
          everywhere. For instance, there were two or three of us went up
          to Salt Creek a few days ago to attend to some business; and by
          the accounts given and the reports circulated, a stranger would
          have thought that we had got one of the most mean and
          contemptible of men for a Bishop: but when the matter came up for
          investigation, there was not one solitary charge that could be
          sustained; the man was innocent. Now, I would rather be found at
          some other business than to be finding fault with and accusing my
          brethren. If people would leave such things alone a little more
          than they do, and leave the management of them to the proper
          authorities, it would be better. Suppose a corrupt man is
          presiding in a certain place, his corruptions are soon known.
          People need not strive to turn good into evil because they think
          that some man does wrong. They need not turn calumniators and
          defamers, for all will come right in its turn. Then attend to
          your own business, work the works of righteousness, sustain the
          constituted authorities of the Church until God removes them, and
          he will do it in his own time. Bishops, be after such men as
          speak against the Lord's anointed. The Priesthood is placed in
          the Church for this purpose, to dig, to plant, to nourish, to
          teach correct principles, and to develop the order of the kingdom
          of God, to fight the devils, and maintain and support the
          authorities of the Church of Christ upon the earth. It is our
          duty all to act together to form one great unit--one great united
          phalanx, having sworn allegiance to the kingdom of God; then
          everything will move on quietly, peaceably, and easily, and then
          there will be very little trouble. I never want to interfere with
          anybody else's business: I always find enough to attend to of my
          own.
          14
          There was a man came to me, a short time ago, and wanted me to do
          something about a decision of High Council. I told him I would
          have nothing to do with it. It was presumable to me that they had
          done right--that twelve disinterested men were more likely to
          judge correctly than one man who was evidently interested. I did
          not want to be entangled in affairs that did not belong to me. I
          like people to attend to their own affairs.
          15
          Am I an Apostle? I would like to magnify my calling. Am I an
          Elder, a Bishop, a Priest, a Teacher? If I am, I would like to
          magnify my calling, that I might secure the honour and glory of
          God, and promote the welfare of his kingdom, and be a co-worker
          in the establishment of the principles of righteousness, and
          become a blessing to my neighbourhood. What do we see our
          President at? Is he sitting down at ease, allowing the time to
          pass unimproved? No: he is stimulating us to good works. He is
          saying to the Elders, Go forth and preach the Gospel, gather the
          poor, send out your teams and your young men, and thus show that
          you can do something for the gathering of scattered Israel. Get
          the Spirit of life, power, and energy within you, that you may be
          able to do something to make you feel fit to hold the Priesthood
          of the Most High God. The poor Saints are watching you, the First
          Presidency and other authorities are watching you, and they are
          watching with Argus' eyes over the interests of the Church and
          kingdom of God.
          15
          Where does this spirit come from? It comes from the Lord. Where
          does it flow to? It finds access to every man that has the spirit
          of honesty within him; and hence when the teachings come, "Send
          your waggons, go here, go there," the reply is, "Yes," we are all
          one in the Church of Christ; we have dedicated ourselves, spirit
          and body, to the Church and kingdom of God; we are on hand to
          furnish anything for its advancement. This is the feeling that
          governs the Latter-day Saints. They all feel to say--"Do you want
          teams? Do you want waggons? Do you want men, wheat, or corn?" The
          response is, "Yes, we are all on hand." Brethren, this is the way
          to make ourselves rich and strong, and secure the favour of God
          and of the holy angels. This is the way to have peace in our own
          bosoms, to preserve peace and happiness in our families, by
          engaging in doing the work of the Lord, by striving to accomplish
          his purposes upon the earth, and by preparing, as President Young
          said, for the events that are approaching.
          15
          Let us be prepared to become co-workers with our file leaders,
          and then all will be well. Brethren, God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
          Albert Smith, April 6, 1861
                         George Albert Smith, April 6, 1861
                         SECTARIAN RELIGION--DEMOCRACY, ETC.
              Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          15
          I arise before you to offer a few remarks, and to preach from a
          text. I do not know that you will find it recorded in any
          particular volume, and it is not exactly possible for me to tell
          the chapter and verse, but it will be found in the Gospel
          according to Saint Brigham:--Sectarian religion, sectarian God,
          and the democracy of our country compared together.
          16
          We find in the Methodist discipline that the God worshipped by
          John Wesley's followers was a very singular being, without body
          or parts. In the platforms of the Presbyterians, Baptists, and
          other denominations, it is declared that he has neither body,
          parts, nor passions. This is John Knox's old platform. I never
          was very much posted in these systems o piety, but I remember,
          when quite young, looking at the book containing the articles of
          their faith, and wondering what sort of a being it was that had
          neither body, parts, nor passions, and I might perhaps, with
          propriety, add principles or power.
          16
          Lindley Murray says a substantive is the name of anything that
          exists; but if a being had no body, parts, or passions, its
          existence could only be imaginary. I suppose it would be a noun,
          but not really a substantive. I understand a substantive,
          according to Kirkham, to be the name of a substance.
          16
          The God that Moses saw wrote with his finger upon the tables of
          stone. (See Ex., ch. 31, v. 18). The God that Jacob saw walked
          with him. Jacob was, no doubt, an expert wrestler, and in the
          habit of throwing anybody that came along. (See Genesis, chap.
          32, and chap. 24, v. 21.) He was wandering about one night, and
          met a stranger, with whom he wrestled all night; and when he
          found he could not throw him, he said, You are something more
          than a man, or I could throw you. But I will not let thee go,
          except thou bless me; for thou art more than mortal, or I could
          throw thee. And Jacob said, I will call the name of the place
          Peniel, for I have seen God face to face, and my life is
          preserved. The God with whom Jacob wrestled had some body and
          some parts. I need not go to investigate this subject, only to
          say that the God worshipped by the sectarian world is not the
          being that wrestled with Jacob.
          16
          We also learn from the old book that the Lord created man in his
          own image and in his express likeness. Man possesses body and
          parts: the result is, he is a being in the express image of the
          Father. The Father of the God that the sectarians worship is not
          the being who created man. But this imaginary deity, or myth of
          nothing at all, whose centre is said to be everywhere, and whose
          circumference is nowhere, (I have heard it described in that
          language,) which is worshipped by the sectarian world, can simply
          be expressed by using the words of the Methodist discipline and
          the creeds generally, and with the addition of two or three other
          words, without body, parts, or passions; then add principles or
          power. What is the result of worshipping such a being? It is a
          most indescribable religious confusion--a confusion that our
          language is inadequate to express. One of the old Prophets
          says--"Woe to the multitude of many people that make a noise."
          16
          I once went to a Methodist camp meeting, and heard some thousands
          of men and women praying, shouting, screeching all at once. At
          that time I looked round, and thought of the words of the
          Prophet--"Woe to the multitude of many people that make a noise
          like the noise of a sea." It was like a perfect bedlam of
          confusion. About midnight I got tired of the noise, and thought I
          would go away. I had tied my horse about a quarter of a mile from
          the camp. When I went to get him, he had broke the girth of the
          saddle, drawn the halter so tightly that I had to cut it and to
          lead him some distance before I could quiet him so as to ride
          him.
          16
          This will give you an idea of the confusion that can be created
          by a thousand voices in the extreme of enthusiasm and confusion
          of a Methodist camp meeting. The different sects differ about
          almost everything that pertains to their religion.
          16
          Harper's Magazine tells the following story:--
          17
          "A Mormon Elder from Salt Lake, by the name of Randall, not many
          years ago, while on a visit to his friends in the State of Ohio,
          was requested to attend a Campbellite meeting--a society to which
          his relatives belonged. He went, and listened to an eloquent
          discourse. The preacher was more charitable than many of the
          clergy of other denominations; and, in the course of his remarks,
          said that each denomination or branch of the church formed a link
          in the chain with which Satan will be bound, and thus usher in
          the reign of peace. After the sermon was ended, many of the
          brethren expressed their approbation of the discourse, and bore
          testimony to the truth of what the preacher had said. Finally,
          the friends of the Mormon Elder requested him to speak. He
          hesitated. But, after much solicitation, he arose and said--"I
          believe that your preacher has said in regard to the different
          denominations--that they each form a link in the chain with which
          Satan will be bound; and when bound, both Satan and chain will be
          cast into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone,
          according to the testimony of John the Revelator;" and sat down.
          He was not called on again."
          18
          But now for the second part of my text--the Democracy of our
          country. I was reading the remarks of a gentleman, who was
          insisting that the young men of our country should learn to
          spout--that is, to make a speech on politics, and be prepared to
          take the stump. A gentleman commenting on it says gold will ruin
          the country and destroy the Union. The people being the
          government, having no recognized head, and having to express
          itself through the belly, if you please, it takes a long time;
          and by the time the sentiment comes to the head, it is so
          confused and divided that the fact is, it would have you to
          suppose that the greater portion of the brains were in the boots!
          Read the proceedings of Congress for the last year, and you will
          see one constant stew. Every man that could get the opportunity
          would get up and pronounce a solemn speech, or have it printed at
          the public expense--at any rate, to send home to his
          constituents, to let them know that he did or must say something
          to prevent the dissolution of the Union, without ever reflecting
          upon or seeing the real cause of the difficulty. It is a species
          of maddening fury that rolls along like the waves of the sea--a
          kind of universal confusion. Take, for instance, those who have
          been the most devoted to the Constitution of the United States,
          and they, like the ancients who shouted "Great is the goddess
          Diana of the Ephesians!" would shout "Great is the Constitution!"
          "A great and glorious thing is the Union!" And every step they
          would take, every single effort they would make, would be to
          tread on the rights of others. What is the matter? What causes
          all this confusion? Why, those men who are placed in authority,
          from the President down, looked silently on, and saw the laws
          trampled underfoot, the Constitution violated, the rights of the
          innocent trifled with, the blood of innocence poured upon the
          ground like water, and the little insignificant body of people,
          the "damned Mormons," as they pleased to call them, driven from
          their homes into the wilderness, and so peace was taken from
          their midst. Suppose you get the Christians now together and
          fetch them up here, and ask them to tell us which is the pure
          religion; take, say a dozen of the leading sects, and let each
          one tell us which is the pure religion of Jesus Christ, and they
          would get up such a quarrel, such a confusion, such a hubbub,
          that it would be impossible to tell anything about it. Go to work
          and gather up the different factions of our country, politically,
          and let them undertake to tell what the matter is, and it would
          only have a tendency to show a specimen of that ignorance,
          stupidity, weakness, and universal confusion which reigns
          throughout the land. When the Latter-day Saints were driven from
          Jackson county, in 1833, Joseph Smith prophesied that if the
          people of the United States would not bring to justice that mob
          and protect the Saints, they should have mob upon mob, mob upon
          mob, until mob and power and mob rule should be all over the
          whole land, until no man's life or property should be safe. This
          prophecy is being literally fulfilled.
          18
          The laws of the country are trampled upon with impunity, and
          there is nothing but a general and universal mob rule. There is
          really a combination of corruption which exceeds anything which
          the world has witnessed for generations.
          18
          Take, for instance, the officers of the army; go into any little
          detachment of the army, and they get together in solemn conclave,
          and condemn a whole lot of provisions--sell them for a mere
          trifle. Some of them will buy them in again, and pay twenty times
          as much as they sold for, and thus bleed Uncle Sam. Such men are
          in office every year. Men in office think it a fine thing to
          swindle the Government, which is only a miserable goose for them
          to pluck.
          18
          Now I will put the text together. The religious and political
          organizations of the country. Abe Lincoln, the present President
          of the United States, that was--at any rate he occupies the seat
          and claims the title, and presides over a portion of the Union at
          Washington in name,--this man is the representative of the
          religious enthusiasm of the country. For the last thirty years
          there has been a constant stirring up and firm exertion on the
          part of the North to get up a crusade against slavery--to make
          the men who live in the Southern States turn over their slaves.
          18
          I was raised in the State of New York, and recollect the early
          movements in this matter. At that time a great many men held
          slaves. We drove our slaves to Virginia and sold them for the
          money, and got full pay. We immediately began to feel sorry for
          them, and began to feel that it was very wicked to keep negroes,
          seeing we had got the money for ours. Our State was free from
          slavery, and we desired all the Virginians to turn their negroes
          loose. We grew more and more conscientious about it. The pulpit
          took the lead--the Sunday schools and every other religious
          influence that could be brought to bear. Mr. Lincoln now is put
          into power by that priestly influence; and the presumption is,
          should he not find his hands full by the secession of the
          Southern States, the spirit of priestcraft would force him, in
          spite of his good wishes and intentions, to put to death, if it
          was in his power, every man that believes in the divine mission
          of Joseph Smith, or that bears testimony of the doctrines he
          preached.
          18
          There is no spirit more intolerant, cruel, and devilish than a
          spirit of religious persecution. It carries its cruelties to a
          greater extent; and when the civil authority becomes mingled with
          the religious, and that power is united, and the sword is placed
          in their hands, it is the most bloody weapon that was ever
          wielded. Infidelity is almost harmless, compared with it. The
          bloodthirsty power that has been exercised under such influence
          exceeds anything that history records. It is a union--a
          combination of civil and religious power in the hands of corrupt
          men, and that brought to bear, and turned loose upon us, with a
          determination to annihilate every Latter-day Saint. But God is
          our shield and our protector.
          19
          It was this influence that brought us trouble during the
          administration of Mr. Buchanan.
          19
          The Republican organs whipped Mr. Buchanan into the Utah war, and
          they then whipped him for getting into it; and they whipped him
          until he got out of it the best way he could, and they whipped
          him awfully for getting out. They meant to keep him there until
          the work of destruction was done. But, thank the Lord, the
          Latter-day Saints yet live, and yet have an influence, and they
          are yet felt.
          20
          Now, brethren, this is the word of the Lord. And that contention
          which exists throughout the country, and which by its actual
          division is rendered powerless to injure us, is really our
          protection; God uses it to protect us. He has said, "The wicked
          shall slay the wicked." The time shall come when the vengeance of
          the Almighty will fall upon the heads of those that have
          persecuted, slain, driven, and rejoiced over the destruction and
          affliction of the Saints. I know that this is the work of the
          Lord Almighty. I bear my testimony to it. And I say that if we
          were as we ought to be, if we would listen to the counsel of
          President Young as we ought to do, if we would obey his
          instructions as we ought to obey them, we should be the
          wealthiest people upon the face of the earth. I suppose, however,
          so far as the necessaries of life are concerned, we are so now. I
          presume you cannot find a community throughout the United States
          as large as ours but what the present distress, growing out of
          the present financial panic, from political disorganization, the
          failure of men to pay their debts, the refusal of the South to
          continue in the Union,--among these influences you cannot find a
          community so large as this but what would be more or less
          actually in a state of suffering for want of bread. There is no
          Latter-day Saint in these mountains but what can get good bread,
          and eat that which is good and wholesome. Hence, I may say, we
          are the richest people; and if we had listened as we ought to
          have done for the last four years to the counsel of the
          Presidency, we should have possessed millions of property which
          we do not now. The fear there is in the breasts of many that the
          Presidency will exercise an influence over their business
          affairs, that would not give them as good a chance as they ought
          to have, has been all the while a plan to entangle our own feet,
          and has caused us to grope like blind men in the dark, and
          scramble for the picayunes when we might as well have picked up
          the eagles. I have been sorry for this. I know that a wise head
          to guide us in our movements in our different settlements--to
          tell us what we should cultivate, what kind of things we should
          improve in, and the advantages to be taken of the climate and
          productions of our several localities, and the way we should
          exercise our labour to produce the necessaries of life, is of
          vast importance to us. We have our brethren scattered all over
          the world, far and near, and many of them have been struggling
          for years to come to Zion. We should be awake while we are here,
          and try to release them from their bondage, for ere long the
          terrible storm will break loose; every man's hand will be let
          loose upon his neighbour, and blood and distress, turmoil,
          sorrow, misery, war, and destruction will sweep the whole face of
          the earth as with the besom of destruction.
          20
          Let us, then, exert ourselves to deliver our brethren, that they
          may flee from the old barn like rats from a building on fire, and
          escape in time, and escape unhurt. Be wide-awake and diligent in
          these things; and, when we are called upon to go after the poor,
          regard it as a most important mission. I do not want to bread.
          There is no Latter-day Saint go as teamsters, select some that
          are of no account. If you send out a team round which you expect
          to have gathered fifteen or twenty Saints to cross the Plains,
          send a man that will be a father to them, and teach them
          righteousness, and inspire them with good sentiments and exalted
          feelings. And you that go on such missions, remember you are sent
          to bring home the sheaves: therefore take care of them;
          strengthen and encourage them in regard to the things they should
          do and understand; stir up in their hearts a spirit of obedience,
          and they will come in here with the light of the Spirit of the
          Lord burning brightly within them, that their passage over the
          Plains may be a school to them of principle and doctrine, and
          truth, that they may inherit all the blessings that are in store
          for them--blessings that will endure for ever.
          20
          I believe I have got entirely from my text. Excuse me, and may
          the Lord bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Lorenzo
          Snow, April 7, 1861
                             Lorenzo Snow, April 7, 1861
                  IMPROVEMENT--RESTORATION OF THE PRIESTHOOD, ETC.
               Remarks by Elder Lorenzo Snow, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          20
          It is a matter of rejoicing to me, brethren and sisters, that I
          have the privilege of assembling here with you in a Conference
          capacity, contemplating the growth of the kingdom of the Almighty
          which has been upon the earth for the past thirty-one years, and
          considering the progress that this people have made in knowledge,
          power, and intelligence. We meet together in this capacity from
          time to time. Twice in a year we have always the same privilege.
          20
          After considering the past, and seeing the improvements we have
          made, as a people and as individuals, it is a matter of
          importance to us to consider ourselves, to see whether we are
          making such progress as is required of us--to learn if we are
          keeping pace with the times and the improvements that are being
          made by the leading men of the Church--to find out whether we, as
          individuals, are improving in the principles of the Gospel,
          whether we are improving in the practice of righteous and holy
          principles, and whether we are gaining knowledge, wisdom, virtue,
          and getting a more full understanding of how to make ourselves
          happy, and thus prepare ourselves for that situation that we
          expect to occupy in future.
          21
          As has been said by our President, we can clearly see the rapid
          improvements and advances that this people are making from year
          to year. It is a pleasure to us, and we ought to feel grateful to
          our Heavenly Father for the strength that he has given to this
          people in consequence of the union, the knowledge, and wisdom
          that we are continually gaining.
          21
          We can easily see the improvements that the people are making. It
          is like the babe that passes from a state of infancy to
          childhood, and thence to manhood. You cannot tell the particular
          moments of its growth and increase in stature; you cannot point
          out the particular day, hour, or minute in which it increases;
          but you are all the time perfectly aware that it is gaining,
          growing, becoming greater continually. It is precisely so in
          regard to ourselves spiritually. If we are doing our duty, though
          we cannot point out the moment, the day, or the particular time
          when we receive the increase of knowledge, wisdom, or power, yet
          we know and feel conscious, as we reflect back, that we have
          gained. This is a blessing, and for this we should feel deeply
          grateful to our Heavenly Father. We are where we want to make
          ourselves happy, and the nature of the objects around us are such
          as to cause us to bear some fruit, be it good or bad, sweet or
          sour.
          21
          We are in the world, but we are ignorant. We do not know what
          will make us happy, or whether we shall receive what we
          anticipate. We know little or nothing about these things. We seek
          happiness and that which will make us comfortable, but we do not
          really understand what will make us happy for time and happy for
          eternity.
          21
          The Priesthood has been restored. It has been bestowed upon man,
          that through that medium all who would like to be good and happy
          might have the privilege. The Gospel tells us how to be great,
          good, and happy. The Spirit of the Gospel of Christ teaches all
          things that are necessary for our present and future welfare.
          21
          We have these objects in view to-day, and we should continually
          keep them before us. Look back for twenty-five years, or look
          back ten years only, and a great many have been in the Church
          that length of time, and see what we have accomplished. We see
          farther and comprehend things better; hence we are better
          prepared for the things that are coming on the earth than we were
          ten, fifteen, twenty, or twenty-five years ago to know how to be
          useful--to know how to do things as they should be done.
          21
          A man may be a very good man, and yet not have wisdom to do
          things right; but we have got the Spirit that will enable us to
          know how to put them in the best channel, so that they will be
          best calculated to roll on the kingdom of God, to make us happy,
          and prepare us for the scenes that lie before us. Is not the
          Gospel a good thing? Is it not worthy of a man losing his
          substance and even his life to gain the blessings that are
          promised to the faithful in Israel? The man who has the
          priesthood, who is filled with the Holy Ghost, is to be guided
          and dictated by it in the way of happiness and life. It is very
          necessary for us to have these things laid before us frequently,
          that we may be put in remembrance of our duties.
          23
          The organised spirit which God gave us is the one which conceives
          through the revelations that are given from on high. The nature
          and the character of those teachings that come from the
          Priesthood are such that we comprehend them: the Spirit manifests
          them unto us as they are. By it we learn our duties to God and
          man. We are taught by it to shun the evil and cleave unto that
          which is good. We understand this, if we are in the path of duty.
          It is not miracles that produce within us that living faith of
          which President Young so frequently speaks; but we learn the
          nature and character of our religion. We learn that which is
          calculated to enable us to shun all evil power and to make us
          happy.
          23
          When a man receives knowledge, he is prompted to impart it to
          others; when a man becomes happy, the Spirit that surrounds him
          teaches him to strive to make others happy. It is not so in the
          Gentile world. If a man attains to any important position, he
          does not strive to elevate others to participate in the same
          blessings. In this respect there is a great difference between
          the Latter-day Saints and the world of mankind. The object of the
          Priesthood is to make all men happy, to diffuse information, to
          make all partakers of the same blessings in their turn. Is there
          any chance of a man's becoming happy without a knowledge of the
          Gospel of Christ? A man may make the thunders roll, the
          lightnings flash; but what has that to do with making a man
          happy? Nothing. Though in the world they try to make themselves
          happy, still they are not successful in what they strive to
          accomplish. They cannot be happy except upon one principle, and
          that is by embracing the fulness of the Gospel, which teaches us
          not to wait till we get into eternity before we begin to make
          ourselves happy; but it teaches us to strive here to make
          ourselves and those around us rejoice in the blessings of the
          Almighty.
          23
          This, then, should be our aim and object--to learn to make
          ourselves useful--to be saviours to our fellowmen--to learn how
          to save them--to communicate to them a knowledge of the
          principles that are necessary to raise them to the same degree of
          intelligence that we have ourselves.
          23
          Men may be very good, and yet they may not be very wise, nor so
          useful as they might be; but the Gospel is given to make us wise,
          and to enable us to get those things in our minds that are
          calculated to make us happy. The time that we have to meet
          together here and compare ourselves with the principles of our
          profession is a great blessing.
          23
          We are a Territory; we have our own Government; we have our own
          dispenser of light and knowledge, who is supported by our united
          faith; and the Spirit within us teaches to sanction their
          proceedings, and how to walk in the path of life.
          23
          I dare say that some of us do not sufficiently reflect upon the
          good things that are in our minds, nor do we have that gratitude
          that we ought to have to our Heavenly Father.
          23
          I see some of my brethren around me who hold the holy Priesthood
          that has descended out of the heavens in these last days; I
          behold their faces multiplied around me; I see them appointed to
          become saviours among men--to be always on hand to officiate in
          the Priesthood. They are destined to become saviours on the
          earth--rulers among the children of men, to teach mankind how to
          increase in the principles and likeness of Deity--how to increase
          in those principles of power that will enable them constantly to
          ascend in the path of eternal life--to be like the child that
          grows when in infancy, gradually increasing in the knowledge of
          God.
          23
          This is the condition in which they are placed, if they are
          acting in their proper positions, and if they are upholding and
          sustaining those who are in our midst, and who are appointed to
          lead and guide this people to eternal life and exaltation. We may
          increase in knowledge and power, and in our ability to build up
          the kingdom of God upon the earth, and that, too, by our
          diligence, our humility, and faithfulness to the covenants we
          have made. We do not require miracles to enable us to perform the
          duties of to-day. We know, from defending the teachings of the
          servants of God, that we are right--that the Spirit from on high
          accompanies us. We know that we are right as well as the Lord
          does. How do we know this? Because Deity is within us, and that
          Spirit of Deity that is within us teaches us that we are the sons
          of God; it teaches the sisters that they are the daughters of
          God, and by it we are all taught that we are the children of our
          Father in heaven. Therefore we know if we are in the line of our
          duty; for the Spirit of the Gospel teaches every man who lives in
          the line of his duty that he is in the path of right, and so it
          does every woman. By it she knows she is walking in the path of
          truth and life. It is this Spirit which teaches the sisters as
          well as the brethren the right from the wrong; and she has a
          perfect right to know the truth of her religion--to have a
          knowledge for herself that the principles of her profession are
          divine. Is there anything wrong or mysterious in this? No. It is
          because she is a child of God, and therefore she is capacitated
          to know as he knows--to comprehend the principles of her
          religion, its divine origin, and its tendency onward and upward.
          23
          This is a good and glorious principle, and we are uniting
          ourselves together, and continually striving to form a nucleus of
          power, and getting round us that support that will endure
          forever; and we will stand shoulder to shoulder, and break in
          pieces and subdue that which would strive to overcome us, and
          then plant the principles of righteousness over all the earth.
          This we will accomplish, for it is given to us to do; and this is
          the period in which it is to be done, and we will do it. We will
          gird up our loins and rejoice in the work given to us, and in
          creating constantly around us that which will enable us to
          increase in wisdom, in experience, and in the knowledge of God.
          23
          Brethren and sisters, short sermons is the doctrine of the day;
          therefore I say, The Lord bless you! and I bless you with all the
          power that I possess. President Young blesses you, his
          Counsellors bless you, the Twelve Apostles bless you, the
          Seventies bless you, the High Priests bless you, and we all bless
          each other; and hence we are a blessed people, inasmuch as we
          live for each other's good, and the building up of the kingdom of
          God.
          23
          Brethren, who can overcome us? Who can place a stumblingblock in
          the way of our feet as we are wending our way to celestial glory?
          Is there any need of tears? No, not much. Need we have any fear
          of the result? No. There is no need of crying and mourning, for
          we are the saviours of men, appointed to be the kings and queens
          of the earth. We cannot always do what we would like to do, but
          we shall have the power to do that which we should do. The Lord
          will give us the power to do this. 
          23
          The Lord bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 7, 1861
                           Heber C. Kimball, April 7, 1861
            APPRECIATION OF DIVINE GIFTS AND BLESSINGS--RETURN TO JACKSON
                     COUNTY--ENCOURAGEMENT OF HOME MANUFACTURES.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          24
          The remarks of brother Snow are all very good and brilliant to
          every intelligent mind. We have to increase the same as a child
          that goes to school and commences with his A, B, C. When that
          child obtains a knowledge of the letters of the English language,
          he can then put them together, and make words and sentences. He
          then wants a second reader, and by-and-by he will call for a
          third, and a fourth. Upon the same principle, you and I can
          improve by degrees; and there is no other way by which any man
          can improve, except by experience. There is no man in this Church
          who has lived his religion and walked in the light of truth these
          twenty-eight years past, but who knows a hundred times more now
          than he did at the beginning of his career; and that knowledge
          comes by experience.
          24
          We should appreciate our blessings and the gifts that God has
          conferred upon us, and our affections should be stronger for the
          Giver of the gifts than they are for the gift. Is it my duty to
          think more of Jesus, the Son of the living God, than of his
          Father who gave him as a sacrifice for the sins of the world?
          Which is the greatest--the Giver of that gift, or the gift? Where
          people would think more of the gift than the Giver, I have known
          hundreds of times of those gifts being taken from them because
          they did not appreciate the Giver. Remember the Father, in the
          name of Jesus, and then appreciate those men God has given you to
          be your servants, and you will prosper from this time forth and
          forever, and all your enemies cannot move you.
          24
          Everyone that is not for God is bound for destruction; and if all
          our enemies combine and come against us with all their armies and
          munitions of war, they cannot hurt us, for God our Father will
          fight our battles, as he has done up to this day. He will sustain
          those who remember the originator of the great work of God in the
          last days. I am now telling what I know; I am telling what I have
          experienced. Sometime this month, it will be twenty-nine years
          since President Young and myself were baptized.
          24
          I have been all the time in the midst of this people with the
          Prophet, and with the Apostles, with Patriarchs, and with
          sinners; and I know all about the persecutions we have passed
          through as a people. All this has given me an experience that has
          proved to a demonstration that the world and all hell combined
          cannot budge this people one hair, only as they please to go. God
          dictates them, and that you have seen more particularly within a
          few years past.
          25
          Did that army hurt us? No, not as a people; but there are some
          persons who are injured, and will be eternally. Who injured them,
          the army? No: they did it themselves; they fostered the enemy
          that would have destroyed this whole people and laid the knife to
          President Young's throat, and to the throats of his friends, and
          all the friends of God. But the Lord Almighty will make them pay
          for it. You will feel the rod for this. If it is not in fifty
          years, it will surely come, and you need not think you will
          escape it. You may do good works enough to overbalance it, and
          then perhaps you will not be found wanting.
          25
          Those in the days of Joseph who were traitors to him and tampered
          with the mob are guilty of his death, and they will have to pay
          the debt some day. You that have not done wrong, happy are ye. Do
          not do any wrong in the future. You that have done right,
          continue to do right. You that have not betrayed your brethren,
          see you do not do it; and you that have not turned away from the
          Lord and from your covenants, do not do it, but hold them sacred
          the few more days you have to live in the flesh, and the Lord
          will let you live many days, and you shall be the ones the
          Scriptures speak of, to whom the Lord will grant long life, even
          that child that shall be subject to his father and to his mother.
          That is the blessing promised to them.
          25
          I will say to you, young men, you children of the Saints, and
          you, young women, Repent of your sins, and turn to your fathers
          and mothers, and listen to their counsel, if they are good and
          teach you good principles; and if they are not good, but teach
          you good principles, cleave unto those principles. When my son
          turns away from me, he turns away from God; and if he does not
          turn away from God, he will not turn away from me. I am a son of
          God; I came from him. I belong to the family of Christ, and I am
          an heir to all the promises with my Saviour Jesus. If I am
          faithful, and do not do anything worse than I have done, I shall
          come off victoriously.
          25
          A great many may condemn me, and say, I am not as affable and
          kind as I should be; I do not kiss you and pet you enough, and
          you condemn me for it, and you would condemn me if I did.
          25
          I am a branch of the vine that came out of the root that Jesus
          dwells in; and when my son or my daughter turns away from me,
          they turn away from God; and if they do not turn away from God,
          they will not turn away from me; and when my wife turns away from
          me, if I am a righteous man, she turns from the tree she is
          connected to; and if she has done it unrighteously, she turns
          from God--she transcends her bounds, and the Spirit of the
          Almighty will not dwell with her; and all you sympathetic persons
          will fall in with that spirit and condemn me. Let me turn away
          from President Young and this Church, should I not turn away from
          God? Of course I should.
          26
          It should be with a family as it is with this Church. As this
          Church is compared to a vine or tree, so a family should be like
          a tree; they should be one, concentrating their feelings in their
          head from whence they spring; and if they cannot respect the
          father they came from, how can they respect grandfather? I am
          alluding to fathers and mothers--to the Elders of Israel--to men
          of God that have been anointed with a holy anointing, to be what?
          To be Priests of God. Live for it, and honour your present
          calling, and keep your election sure. If you were not elected in
          eternity, here is the place to be elected, and to enlist under
          the banner of Christ; and finally we will all be elected, if we
          will only take a course that is proper. It is going to be a
          difficult thing for the elect to be saved, according to the
          Scriptures, and there will not any of them be saved only by
          taking a course to do right and by honouring their calling and
          Priesthood, No man will become a king, only by honouring his
          calling, and by obtaining a crown by experience, and continuing
          in welldoing. There is no woman that will ever be a queen except
          she is a good woman and well attached to a good king.
          26
          Now honour that calling and Priesthood, and that sacred endowment
          that will bring you into the presence of God, if you will observe
          it. How unrighteously many act that have received a holy and
          sacred endowment! They will many of them violate those sacred and
          solemn obligations. They have gone to the nations, and there
          committed adultery; and those who have been led astray by them
          think that the First Presidency of this Church and the Twelve
          Apostles do the same things, and they go down to the pit; but the
          Lord God Almighty will raise those persons yet, and he will make
          those men do it, and they will have to pay the debt. They are not
          going to get through with it in this time any more than those men
          who fostered that army. They have committed sin; they have kept
          men and women out of this Church that probably would have been in
          it. We generally conclude that those who are kept out ought to be
          out. I tell you that a great many that are out are better than
          many that are in. And then look at your covenants, ladies! Ye
          mothers in Israel, cleave unto your husbands; love them more than
          your lives. If you have a kind, benevolent feeling, bestow it on
          them; and then, if the brethren have any kind, benevolent, sweet,
          compassionate feelings, confer them upon your wives, and
          appreciate your Father and God, who gave you both, more than all
          the rest.
          26
          I can recollect a circumstance of seeing a man and woman who had
          a very fine son: the father took the son in his arms and wanted
          to embrace him and carry him around and show him, he delighted so
          much in his son, and thought everybody else delighted in him.
          Because he did this, the mother stepped forward and pulled the
          child out of the arms of his father. I said, God my Father will
          take that child from your arms quicker than you took him from
          mine, and not more than ten days afterwards it was in its grave.
          26
          Let us put everything in its proper place and nourish it
          properly. And a good man that is inspired of the Almighty, a good
          calculator and financier, knows how to govern and minister better
          than the person who never knew anything, and never will, only to
          waste and destroy all a man has got. You see things, and I do;
          but you say in your hearts you do not care for anything, only my
          dear little self.
          26
          Father says, in this book, what joy has a man in bestowing a gift
          upon a person, when the receiver of the gift has no joy in the
          giver? The joy should be in the giver as well as in the gift.
          Take the gift and use it for the purpose for which it was
          designed, and do not worship it, but worship the giver and the
          proper authority. Now, we will say, here is an Elder; we will say
          he is a Teacher, and he says, I respect brother Heber above all
          other men on the earth, and I will not submit to anybody else but
          to him; and here are scores of men between him and me that he
          ought to submit to; but he runs over everyone of these choice
          gifts to get to me;--what will become of him? He will go down to
          the pit, as sure as he came out of it. When a man is attached to
          a tree, he should appreciate, honour, and respect every branch
          pertaining to that tree that is honouring its calling, living its
          religion, and receiving the true nourishment from the root.
          27
          If you can draw any good conclusions from these few hints,
          receive them and reflect upon them, if they do come from brother
          Heber. He is just as capable of teaching the truth, when he has
          the Spirit of truth, as any man in the world. Supposing I
          communicate truth to you by a figure, an illustration, or a
          representation, is it not the more easily understood?
          27
          Drs. Sprague, Dunyan, and Hovey are Thomsonians, and I like them
          the best. I ask them why they put Greek names on their medicines
          which I am familiar with? Does it change the nature of those
          herbs by coming here to the mountains? No. Then what do you do it
          for? They reply, People will appreciate a false name better than
          a true name; hence we give to one man, at one time powder-falbin;
          at another, May-apple; and then mandrake. Why do they not call
          May-apple 'mandrake' at once? The doctor gave it to me every way.
          It is mandrake, May-apple, and then it is powder-falbin. This is
          done because people have an itching for something new all the
          time.
          27
          I may be detaining you too long; but, brethren, I feel kind to
          you. As for blessing you, there is not a day of my life but what
          I bow before my Father alone and before my family, and I pray,
          Father, bless all Israel, from the President of the Church of
          Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to the last member connected
          with it, and that tells the whole story. Let us do right, and God
          will lead us off victoriously.
          27
          We are richer now for moving to the south than we should have
          been if we had not moved. What did we save by it? It saved that
          difficulty that would have brought you into sorrow, probably, all
          the days of your life, if you had withstood that army and shed
          blood. But by that move you saved your blood and the blood of
          your enemies, and in this you did a good deed. It cost
          considerable, but Father booked it against them, and he will make
          them pay the debt. We might have to do such a thing again. I do
          not know anything about it, but I am pretty sure of one thing--we
          shall go to Jackson country, Missouri; that is, those who do
          right and honour their calling, doing what they have been told to
          do. You will be blessed, and you will see the day when Presidents
          Young, Kimball, and Wells, and Twelve Apostles will be in Jackson
          county, Missouri, laying out your inheritances. In the flesh? Of
          course. We should look well without being in the flesh! We shall
          be there in the flesh, and all our enemies cannot prevent it.
          Brother Wells, you may write that. You will be there, and Willard
          will be there, and also Jedediah, and Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and
          David, and Parley; and the day will be when I will see those men
          in the general assembly of the Church of the First-Born, in the
          great council of God in Jerusalem, too. Will we want you to be
          along?
          27
          I heard Joseph say twice that brother Brigham and I should be in
          that council in Jerusalem, when there should be a uniting of the
          two divisions of God's government. Now, you have got to live for
          it. What would you not do to attain to those blessings? You would
          give all you have in the world. You may give all you have got,
          and then keep it; and if you keep the commandments of God and
          live faithful, you shall every one see it, and that is what will
          bring you to it.
          28
          When you are called upon to do a thing, do it with all your
          heart, and God will add a hundredfold to your glory and
          exaltation. When seed-wheat is sown, if it is not too thick, one
          seed will produce thirty stalks, and a head on every stalk. Like
          the mite that the woman gave, it will increase to you thousands,
          and much more to them that have more in proportion to the kernel.
          You Elders of Israel are the very men that will have to bring the
          sons and daughters of Israel from afar, and nurse them at your
          side; and you mothers will have to be those very queens that will
          have to take care of them when they are gathered, if you will
          honour your calling. It is the pride of my heart to see this
          people do right, and to do right myself.
          28
          There was a man came into the mill the other day--he is a
          painter, carpenter, joiner, and everything almost. He said I can
          tell you how to reduce that oil and mix water with it, and no man
          can detect it; and, says he, you must do it by adding lye to it.
          I said I would rather have a clear conscience than all the lies
          in hell. Said I, You and my brethren shall have the pure oil from
          the flax-seed, and it shall be as pure and as holy as brother
          Brigham's gold. You need to be a pure man to cry holiness to the
          Lord God Almighty. Have our gold pure, without adulteration, have
          our silver and brass pure, and you shall have the linseed oil
          pure from me, as pure as it is in the seed; and I will undersell
          our merchants. I will do it, if I come down to a dollar a gallon.
          We will stop that leaching out of our gold, and let all Israel
          say Amen.
          28
          Some said there was not any oil in the flax-seed, because the
          country is dry; but I can get over a gallon of oil from a bushel
          of seed. If you have money, I want it, and you shall have the
          oil. I will supply the Public Works and let brother Brigham have
          what he wants; and if the Gentiles bring oil here and sell it at
          three dollars per gallon, I will undersell them. If you pay me
          money for oil, I will pay you money for seed. If you do not pay
          men money, I cannot return the compliment, but I will give you
          oil for your seed. I am going to send back and get something I
          cannot make. I will tell you what I am going to sell the oil
          at--five dollars per gallon, and pay two dollars and half per
          bushel for seed, or two quarts of oil. That is fair and
          honourable--as fair for you as for me. If I make a gallon, I get
          two quarts, and you two. And that is three dollars per gallon
          cheaper than that which comes from the States.
          28
          I believe brother Clements is selling linseed oil at six dollars;
          but he cannot sell long, for he has not got it.
          28
          Brother Wells has established a nail machinery, and God has
          blessed him in the operation. He has introduced the nails into
          market, and he is now making them by the ton, and has put them at
          twenty-five dollars per hundred; and at the same time, instead of
          paying their money and good things to him, some men are carrying
          their money to the States to buy the nails. Why do you not
          patronize brother Wells? Those I am speaking of are men in
          authority. I am using the hydraulic presses brother Taylor
          brought into this country, and they are performing wonders. They
          will each press equal to a hundred and twelve tons weight.
          28
          Now, you go to work, brethren and sisters, and get out something
          of home manufacture, and be as faithful as President Young and
          his counsel have been in this matter, and then you shall be
          blessed more than you are. We admit you are a good people, but
          you can be more useful; and the more useful you are the better
          you are. If you can feed ten men, you are better than the man
          that can only feed himself. Would you not rather have him for a
          husband, sisters, than the man that could not feed himself?
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, April 7, 1861
                            Brigham Young, April 7, 1861
                                  HOME MANUFACTURES.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          29
          I have no objections to the tenor of the remarks we have just
          heard pertaining to our temporal affairs, though they are rather
          more appropriate, according to custom, in such a meeting as we
          had last evening with the Bishops, High Priests, &c. I wish to
          say a few words on the subject last spoken of by brother Kimball.
          I think he will be very successful in obtaining oil from flax or
          linseed. For a beginning, and for persons that never saw oil made
          before, which is the case with the workmen who are making
          it--they knew nothing about making oil--I think they have done
          extraordinary well. If I remember correctly, in the States five
          quarts of oil from a bushel of seed was considered a good yield.
          There I was some little acquainted with making oil, and very much
          acquainted with using it.
          29
          Brother Kimball spoke of the oil that is imported to this
          country. I am doubtful whether there has ever been a gallon of
          pure linseed oil imported into this Territory; and the person
          that told brother Kimball that he could reduce his oil so that
          the adulteration could not be detected, is mistaken, for I could
          detect it by rubbing it between my fingers. Before I knew
          anything of "Mormonism," I knew how to adulterate oil. Brother
          Kimball says that alkali is often mixed with linseed oil. In my
          young days I had to quit the business of painting purely because
          I had either to be dishonest or quit; and I quit. I will venture
          to say that, let me have the oil that is made at brother
          Kimball's mill, and have pure white lead of our own manufacture,
          and I will put a coat of paint on to the outside woodwork of
          buildings that will last twenty years, better than the materials
          we import and now use for painting will last two years. When you
          buy the oil that is imported and make putty with it and what is
          commonly called Spanish white,--if you set glass in windows with
          that putty, in a year or two the glass will be falling out; but
          when you use the pure oil, in two years you could scarcely get
          the glass out without the use of a knife or chisel to first cut
          out the putty. Let it stand ten years, and probably you would
          have to cut the sash to pieces to let the glass out. The oil we
          get from the East is worth but little, only for present show.
          That which we make here will last in this climate.
          30
          Our painters tell us that it is the climate that destroys the
          paint. I do not think there is a painter in this Territory that
          knows what pure linseed oil is. They tell us that the climate
          destroys the paint. That is a mistake; the paint is not good. Can
          you tell whether there is alkali mixed with the linseed oil? I
          can. I can also tell whether there is Spanish white in the paint.
          Plaster of Paris (by some called Paris white) is also mixed with
          white lead, and our houses are painted with it. Other paints are
          adulterated. I pay from thirty to fifty dollars to have a
          carriage painted, and in three months it needs painting again.
          Let it stand six months, and you would hardly suppose that it had
          been painted in sixteen years.
          30
          We ought to have spoken last night in regard to raising flax in
          this Territory, and I will now say to the brethren that we wish
          them to return the flax seed they have borrowed at the Tithing
          Office. We also wish you to raise flax and make linen cloth. We
          have as good workmen at this business as there are in the world.
          The American brethren do not generally know how to raise flax for
          making fine linen, but they can easily learn. Instead of sowing
          five pecks to the acre, sow five or more bushels, and you will
          raise flax as soft as silk; from such flax fibres can be
          hatcheled as fine as spinster's webs. Most of the linen we import
          is more than half cotton. The flax is put into machines and cut
          and torn to pieces; it then goes through another rotting process,
          is then mixed with cotton, carded, spun, and called linen. I once
          in a while see a genuine piece of linen, which will as well last
          six years as the most we buy will last six months, if it is not
          washed to death. This you know, if you have been accustomed to
          using tow cloth. In clearing out brush, cutting down trees,
          logging, and all kinds of rough work, one or two pairs of genuine
          tow trousers and a couple of tow frocks will last through a
          summer; but put on that heavy so-called linen you buy in the
          stores, and do nothing but come into a pulpit, and before you
          have had it three months it is cut to pieces and entirely done.
          But I will not detain you longer upon this point.
          30
          Brother Kimball mentioned about some of the brethren's sending to
          the States for nails. Send to the States, go to the stores, buy
          where you please, and do you think that you can get better nails
          than you can get at our nail factory? I know what nails are; I
          have driven a great many. There is not a better nail made at
          Boston or in Germany than there is at this factory. I never saw a
          better nail, nor better nail machinery than that which we have
          running.
          31
          We should now make our own iron. We have already spent about one
          hundred and fifty thousand dollars to make iron here, but we have
          failed, not for want of ore or for want of skill. Where is the
          difficulty? There has not been union enough in the men who
          engaged in that work. After we had spent about one hundred
          thousand dollars, an ingenious man, named Peter Shirts, would
          have brought out the iron as good as ever was made, and that,
          too, by means of a small furnace of trifling cost; but they ran
          him out of the county. The citizens pronounced him a nuisance,
          confiscated his property, and drove him out. Every man said--"I
          will have the name and honour of making the first iron made in
          this Territory, or I will destroy the work." That is the
          difficulty. We have the best of iron ore, and we have coal close
          by it; and some man will go to work, by-and-by, who is not worth
          fifty dollars, and make iron. Go into Vermont, and you will there
          see a farmer, when he has a little leisure, take his waggon, get
          the ore, smelt it, hammer it out, and make two or three hundred
          pounds of iron in a day. He takes care of it, and by-and-by some
          one comes along and buys it of him. Travel through that country,
          and you will find hundreds of such little iron forges. Men who do
          not pretend even to be blacksmiths get some person to teach them
          how to use a trip hammer to draw out the iron after they have put
          on their blast and run out some two or three hundred pounds. On a
          rainy day a farmer has his ore ready and makes iron when he
          cannot work in the field. We have shown you that we can make
          nails. I cannot do everything. Who has brought carding machines
          and other machinery here? Who has entered into every kind of
          mechanism that has been started in this Territory? Twelve
          thousand dollars we have spent to get the manufacture of pottery
          under weigh. By-and-by some man will come along, not worth fifty
          dollars, and take the feldspar, which enters so largely into our
          granite rock, and make the best of chinaware.
          31
          We want glass. Some man will come along, by-and-by, and take the
          quartz rock, rig up a little furnace, and make glass.
          31
           THE GIFTS OF GOD--HOME MANUFACTURES--WORD OF WISDOM--HAPPINESS.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          31
          I wish to speak upon what pertains to our temporal affairs, which
          I would very well have liked to have been brought before the
          Bishops' meeting without detaining a congregation like this on
          such matters. I wish to urge upon the people the necessity of
          providing for themselves, and not being dependent entirely upon
          others.
          31
          The Lord has given us ability to do a great many things. What a
          blessing this is! Do you ever think of it? A man has ability to
          take the raw materials and build a good, comfortable habitation
          for the accommodation of himself, his wives, and children. The
          wife can spread a table with wholesome food, and in a manner
          pleasant to the eye, while the food is gratifying to the palate.
          They have the ability to provide, if they choose, downy beds upon
          which to rest their weary bodies. Do you ever think of this? I
          presume the greater part of the inhabitants of the earth have
          lived and died without reflecting much upon whence they derived
          this ability, to whom they were indebted for the ingenuity they
          possess, or the capability that is organized within them to
          gather around them the comforts of life. Do you, brethren, think
          of it?
          32
          We have ability to cultivate the earth; we know how to raise
          stock, how to make clothing, and are not obliged to go naked like
          the Indians. We are not obliged to lie down in the open air with
          perhaps a few sage brush around us, as do many of the natives. We
          have ability to make ourselves comfortable as to the physical
          wants of this life. Where did we get that ability? Are your
          hearts lifted to the Donor of those blessings? Do you remember
          from whence your ability came? Who organised these tabernacles?
          Who put into them these thinking powers? Who has placed the
          spirit in the body, and organised them together, and made us
          capable of reflecting? Where did you get this ability? A
          well-read historian and geographical scholar can contemplate his
          antipodes, and in his mind see what they are doing. He can also
          behold the various exhibitions of human skill in different
          nations, both in their social and political capacity; for they
          are in the vision of his mind. Who gave the ability to reflect
          and to behold the earth and the inhabitants thereof? Is not this
          a blessing? How cheering, how comforting, how consoling, how
          exalting! I would be glad if we could realise the blessings we
          possess.
          32
          The Lord has placed in our possession the elements pertaining to
          this earth. As I told the people, when we first came into this
          Valley in 1847, there is plenty of silk in the elements here, as
          much so as in any other part of the earth. Here is also the fine
          linen. Were there any sheep here when we came first here? No.
          Were there any silk raisers then here? No. Were there any flax
          raisers here? No; neither was there a stalk of flax growing,
          except what was growing wild. The elements are here. Bring the
          seeds, the eggs of the silkworm, raise the trees for feeding the
          worms, and let us see if we cannot produce silk here. It is in
          the elements. We have the elements to produce as good wheat as
          grows. The elements here will produce the apple, the peach, the
          pear, the plum, the apricot, the cherry, the currant, and every
          kind of fruit in abundance, and every variety of plant and
          vegetable we desire. Have you the ability to bring any of these
          things forth from the native element? Yes; here are men who know
          how to raise fruit, and here are the women who know how to dry
          and cook it. Here are the men who know how to raise sheep, and
          how to take their fleeces and deliver them into the hands of
          their families to be manufactured. Here are women who know how to
          spin, weave, and make the finest of cloth. So with the flax, and
          so with every material calculated to make us comfortable. Where
          did we get this ability? We got it from our Father who is in
          heaven. Be thankful for these precious gifts. As brother Kimball
          justly said, "Remember, first of all, the Giver;" worship and
          adore the Giver. Some will lose a great deal by neglecting the
          Giver and by worshipping the gift. Such will find that they will
          meet with losses.
          32
          I look forward to no distant period when this people, called
          Latter-day Saints, will be obliged to sustain themselves. We must
          prepare to gather around us every necessary of life, to make
          every implement we may wish to use, and to produce from the earth
          every grain, vegetable, and fruit that we need, and not go to any
          other place to buy. Produce every article of clothing that we
          need, and stop this importation that we are now encumbered with.
          We must produce all we can enjoy. I expect that I soon shall do
          so.
          33
          I will now make a request of the sisters--one which I wish them
          to hear, remember, and put in practice. Carefully save all
          cast-off linen and cotton articles of dress, all old shirts,
          waggon-covers, sheets, and every article of cotton and linen
          fabric, instead of letting them go to waste in your door-yards or
          in the streets; for we want those rags to supply the paper mill
          we are now putting up. We have as good machinery for making paper
          as there is in the United States or in the world. We have brought
          it here at a heavy expense--it has cost us some twenty or
          twenty-five thousand dollars. We are now putting it up, and we
          want the sisters to save rags, and we want the brethren to raise
          hemp, flax, &c. We want to make our own paper. The inquiry is,
          "Will it pay cost?" How much paper do we want to use? There is
          annually imported into and used in this Territory some thirty
          thousand dollars' worth of paper. Were we making our own paper,
          much more would be used, for we could then fill the Territory
          with school-books printed here, and could supply all the paper
          required throughout the Territory, thereby saving a great many
          thousand dollars now paid for transportation. We are not able to
          print a book for want of paper. Now we are prepared to go to work
          and make our own paper. As I have remarked, we have most
          excellent machinery; we also have good paper-makers; and what
          hinders our making the best of paper, and all the paper we want
          to use? Then we can print, in book form, the History of Joseph
          Smith, and do it in a respectable manner. Then we can print the
          Church History for ourselves and for the world, and every book we
          need. To aid in accomplishing so laudable an object, I want the
          sisters to gather the rags and hand them over to the Bishops, and
          we will pay for them with paper. We also want hemp, flax, and
          every material suitable for making good paper.
          33
          There are a great many things we wish to talk about; and I do not
          wish, if we could well avoid it, to bring such things before the
          Conference, especially on the Sabbath. The sacrament is being
          administered, and we would like to talk about the spiritual
          welfare of the people; but if we cannot save ourselves
          temporally, we may despair of saving ourselves or the people
          spiritually. The first thing is to save our natural lives and
          devote them to building up the kingdom of God on the earth.
          33
          Place ourselves back ten centuries, read the prophecies, and
          behold by prophetic vision what the Lord was going to do in the
          latter days. "The time is coming when the Saints are to be
          called, and they will assemble themselves together." "Can it be
          possible?" "Yes; for the Prophets have foretold it." "The time is
          coming when the Lord will speak from the heavens and send his
          angel to administer to men on earth, when the Priesthood will be
          restored and bestowed upon the children of men. Look forth in
          vision and behold these events." They would appear far more
          beautiful than they appear to the natural man while acting in
          them. I sometimes think that we are far beneath our privileges in
          a spiritual point of view. The Prophets and other ancient holy
          men saw our day. They did not look at the human family now upon
          the stage of action in all their weaknesses; they did not see
          every little trifling affair, every little quarrel that more or
          less embitters life; they did not see our darkness and
          contentions, sorrow, pain, anguish, grief, and strife. No; they
          beheld the glory of God resting upon the people, as we now enjoy
          it.
          34
          Many sects and societies of people have at different times tried
          to assemble themselves together, because it was in the prophecies
          that the Saints should be assembled in the latter days--that the
          Lord God would gather his people. They have tried to gather their
          societies, but what have they effected? Comparatively nothing. If
          the Lord had spoken from heaven to them and revealed only this
          one privilege, and no more, that Christians might assemble
          themselves together, and live, walk, talk, and commune with each
          other uninterruptedly, without being obliged to mingle with the
          world, they would have esteemed it one of the greatest blessings
          that could have been bestowed upon them.
          34
          I shall repeat my request to these my sisters. We wish you to
          save every article about your house that will make paper, instead
          of throwing it away. Put the rags in a way that they will get to
          the paper mill, which is four miles from here. We have taken the
          Sugar House and converted it into a paper mill, and we will try
          to make paper, if we did not make sugar. And I urge it upon the
          brethren to raise sheep, save the wool, and put it in the hands
          of their wives and daughters. And I enjoin it upon the sisters,
          old and young, to make clothing for their husbands, brothers,
          children, and themselves, and stop running after imported goods.
          34
          In regard to the quality and utility of calico, by some called
          prints, I can speak from actual knowledge. Take a good seamstress
          who has four children, and let her sew from Monday morning until
          Saturday night, and she can scarcely make up the calicos as fast
          as those four children will wear it out; and let her do her
          washing to please her, and she will want help in the house, or
          the children will have to go dirty and ragged. What are these
          imported rags good for? They are hardly worth making up. There is
          not half the calico that comes here that is worth making up, if
          you give it to the people free of charge, if they could do
          better. Now we can do better.
          34
          Raise flax, brethren. There is no place in the world where flax
          and hemp will grow better than they will here, though they will
          not do well in every locality. Hunt out places and soil most
          suitable for flax and hemp, and there let them be grown: also
          raise and take care of sheep. It is thought by some that this
          country is unhealthy for sheep, but it is not. There is not a
          climate or soil better adapted to sheep raising than are these
          mountains. Some may think that other countries are better, but
          they are not, so far as I am acquainted. But keep hundreds and
          hundreds of sheep in a small pen, shut them in there nights, with
          hardly room to lie down, and let them remain there until ten or
          eleven o'clock in the day, before they are turned out to grass,
          as has been done here more or less, and it would kill every sheep
          in England or Scotland. Let them have plenty of room by day and
          by night, and they will not become diseased. Give them
          well-ventilated pens, proper exercise, and proper food, and you
          will not see them diseased. The disease that is among our sheep
          is not natural to the climate; it was brought here, and has been
          fostered by bad management.
          35
          When you find the soil that will produce the best and greatest
          amount of sugar--that best adapted to raising cane, let the cane
          be raised there, and there let the molasses and sugar be made.
          Just now we want our quarter-of-an-acre of cane, our
          quarter-of-an-acre of flax and hemp, our proportion of wheat,
          corn, and everything else; but by-and-by our labours will be
          systematized, and we will find the place where we can raise the
          best cane, and let that place be devoted to raising it, and make
          sugar, and stop importing it. The English brethren and the
          brethren from the Eastern and Northern and Western States and
          from the Canadas know nothing about making sugar from the cane;
          and when they see newly-made cane sugar, they say it is not good.
          I have never seen a purer article of sugar made than is made
          here. Eat the new cane sugar that is made in the Southern States,
          and it has a very unpleasant taste. Take our sugar and cleanse it
          as they do, and let it stand until it is ripe for the market, and
          you will find as good an article of cane sugar as ever was made.
          The Chinese sugar cane is a better plant to produce sweet than is
          the cane they raise in the South and on the West India Islands.
          We can make our own sugar. We send out a large amount of money to
          buy sugar, and we want this practice stopped. Now, farmers, raise
          what sugar you want: you can do it as well as not. Go into the
          business systematically.
          35
          You know that we all profess to believe the "Word of Wisdom."
          There has been a great deal said about it, more in former than in
          latter years. We, as Latter-day Saints, care but little about
          tobacco; but, as "Mormons," we use a vast quantity of it. As
          Saints, we use but little; as "Mormons," we use a great deal. How
          much do you suppose goes annually from this Territory, and has
          for ten or twelve years past, in gold and silver, to supply the
          people with tobacco? I will say $60,000. Brother William H.
          Hooper, our Delegate in Congress, came here in 1849, and during
          about eight years he was selling goods his sales for tobacco
          alone amounted to over $28,000 a year. At the same time there
          were other stores that sold their share and drew their share of
          the money expended yearly, besides what has been brought in by
          the keg and by the half keg. The traders and passing emigration
          have sold tons of tobacco, besides what is sold here regularly. I
          say that $60,000 annually is the smallest figure I can estimate
          the sales at. Tobacco can be raised here as well as it can be
          raised in any other place. It wants attention and care. If we use
          it, let us raise it here. I recommend for some man to go to
          raising tobacco. One man, who came here last fall, is going to do
          so; and if he is diligent, he will raise quite a quantity. I want
          to see some man go to and make a business of raising tobacco and
          stop sending money out of the Territory for that article.
          36
          Some of the brethren are very strenuous upon the "Word of
          Wisdom," and would like to have me preach upon it, and urge it
          upon the brethren, and make it a test of fellowship. I do not
          think that I shall do so. I have never done so. We annually
          expend only $60,000 to break the "Word of Wisdom," and we can
          save the money and still break it, if we will break it. Some
          would ask brother Brigham whether he keeps the "Word of Wisdom."
          No: and I can say still further, as I told one of the teachers in
          Nauvoo, I come as near doing so as any man in this generation. It
          is not using tobacco that particularly breaks the "Word of
          Wisdom," nor is that the only bad practice it corrects; but it is
          profitable in every path of life. If our young persons were manly
          enough to govern their appetites a little, they would not
          contract these bad habits; but they must have some weaknesses;
          they must not be perfect and exactly right in everything. It is a
          loathsome practice to use tobacco in any way. A doctor told an
          old lady in New York, when she insisted upon his telling her
          whether snuff would injure her brain, "It will not hurt the
          brain: there is no fear of snuff's hurting the brain of anyone,
          for no person that has brains will take snuff." I will say that
          the most filthy way of using tobacco is to smoke it. "What is the
          neat way? If you are going to direct any course for the people to
          use tobacco, let us know what it is. Cannot you who have used it
          for years point out a neat, modest, judicious way of using it?"
          The "Word of Wisdom" says that tobacco is good for sick cattle;
          and when you want another chew, down with it as you would a pill.
          It may make you vomit a little, but that is soon over, and it is
          good for sick cattle. That is the neatest way you can use
          tobacco.
          36
          I will now speak a little in regard to people's making themselves
          happy. We heard something upon that subject to-day and yesterday;
          and we frequently hear people preaching about heaven, paradise,
          and Zion; and if there is a comfort, a felicity, and good
          feeling, I want to say a few words about them; and I shall begin
          upon the doctrine so much beloved by Saint and sinner, and that
          is the plurality of women. The Saints like a plurality of wives,
          and the sinners like a plurality of men and women. I will say to
          the sisters and I have heard but very few women, and not a great
          many men, ever talk sensibly upon the plurality of wives. When
          they begin to talk about it, they exhibit almost without an
          exception, passion instead of principle. Were we to appeal to
          passions of the people, we should promote the doctrine of a
          plurality of men and of women. But when we address ourselves to
          the Saints of the Most High God, it is very different and in a
          different light. It is for my sisters to be mothers of holy men
          and holy women--to receive and conceive in the name and by the
          power of the Holy Ghost--to bring forth their fruits to the
          praise and honour of the God of heaven. But what are the people
          doing here? "I want another wife," and almost universally passion
          is exhibited instead of principle.
          36
          If the plurality of wives is to pander to the low passions of men
          and women, the sooner it is abolished the better. "How far would
          you go in abolishing it?" I would say, if the Lord should reveal
          that it is his will to go so far as to become a Shaking Quaker,
          Amen to it, and let the sexes have no connection. If so far as
          for a men to have but one wife, let it be so. The word and will
          of the Lord is what I want--the will and mind of God. He has
          revealed his mind and will. The time is coming when the Lord is
          going to raise up a holy nation. He will bring up a royal
          Priesthood upon the earth, and he has introduced a plurality of
          wives for that express purpose, and not to gratify lustful
          passion in the least. I would rather take my valise in my hand
          to-day, and never see a wife or a child again, and preach the
          Gospel until I go into the grave, than to live as I do, unless
          God commands it. I never entered into the order of plurality of
          wives to gratify passion. And were I now asked whether I desired
          and wanted another wife, my reply would be, It should be one by
          whom the Spirit will bring forth noble children. I am almost
          sixty years old; and if I now live for passion, I pray the Lord
          Almighty to take my life from the earth.
          37
          I know the weaknesses of humanity, and I understand the passions
          of men and women. I am sorry for them. I wish they had grace
          according to their day, creating such fortitude in them that they
          would determine to suffer unto death rather than violate a holy
          command of the Almighty, or transgress the bounds God has set.
          "Is that the way you have lived?" It is. It is the example I have
          set before my family from the day the Lord opened my mind to see
          the Gospel. Ask these sisters (many of them have known me for
          years,) what my life has been in private and in public. It has
          been like the angel Gabriel's, if he had visited you; and I can
          live so still. But how are we to be made happy? There is one
          course--love the Giver more than the gift; love Him that has
          placed passion in me more than my passions. Let passion lie at
          the feet of judgment, and let every attribute that God has
          bestowed on me be devoted to the righteous cause he has commenced
          upon the earth. This, and this alone, produces happiness. He has
          brought us forth, and we live and see this day that Prophets,
          kings, and millions of great and good men have prayed to see, but
          died without the sight. When they looked at it in vision, it cast
          a halo, around which was like the dawning of heaven to their
          souls, and they shouted, "Hallelujah!: beholding the spirit and
          glory of these times that we now live in. And we yield to
          passion? I say, Shame on the individual that says passion has
          anything to do with his life. It is crucified. It lies, as it
          were, at the foot of the cross. That is my faith, and it has been
          my life.
          37
          How will you be happy? Love the Giver more than the gift. Delight
          yourselves in your duties, mothers. Here are the middle-aged and
          the young. I am now almost daily sealing young girls to men of
          a good man? Yes, to a man of God. It is for you to bear fruit and
          bring forth, to the praise of God, the spirits that are born in
          yonder heavens and are to take tabernacles on the earth. You have
          the privilege of forming tabernacles for those spirits, instead
          of their being brought in to this wicked world, that God may have
          a royal Priesthood, a royal people, on the earth. That is what
          plurality of wives is for, and not to gratify lustful desires.
          Sisters, do you wish to make yourselves happy? Then what is your
          duty? It is for you to bear children, in the name of the Lord,
          that are full of faith and the power of God,--to receive,
          conceive, bear, and bring forth in the name of Israel's God, that
          you may have the honour of being the mothers of great and good
          men--of kings, princes, and potentates that shall yet live on the
          earth and govern and control the nations. Do you look forward to
          that? or are you tormenting yourselves by thinking that your
          husbands do not love you? I would not care whether they loved a
          particle or not; but I would cry out, like one of old, in the joy
          of my heart, "I have got a man from the Lord!" "Hallelujah! I am
          a mother--I have borne an image of God, and that continually,
          that he will overshadow the child by the power of the Holy Ghost
          before and after its birth--that the Holy Ghost may attend it
          continually. The mother should inquire what her duty is. It is to
          teach her children holiness, prayer to God, and to trust in Him.
          Teach them the holy religion and the commandments that are
          calculated to sanctify the people and bring them into the
          presence of our Father and God. But no; too often it is passion.
          If my passion is served, I am in heaven. The fire will have to
          burn them up. We must live by principle; and if we do, we shall
          attain to perfection--to being crowned with crowns of glory,
          immortality, and eternal lives. I would rather be purified here
          than to live ten thousand years to attain the same point in
          another existence. The man that enters into this order by the
          prompting of passion, and not with a view to honour God and carry
          out his purposes, the curse of God will rest upon him, and that
          which he seems to have will be taken from him and given to those
          that act according to principle. Remember it.
          38
          The world cries out against this obnoxious doctrine, that I
          should have more wives than one. And what would they do? Destroy
          the virtue of every woman in this community if they had the
          power. What do they care about virtue? With comparatively few
          exceptions, no more than do the devils in hell. Most of the
          officers who have been sent here would have defiled every bed in
          this Territory, had they have had the power. Tell about this
          doctrine's being obnoxious to their delicate feelings! Yes, it
          is, in one sense. It keeps them at bay; it is hell to them; it is
          burning them up; and I say they may burn up, and they will.
          38
          Elders of Israel, have you entered into the doctrine that has
          been revealed, through passion? If you have, you will find that
          that course will take that which you seem to have, and the Lord
          will say--"Let this man, that man, or the other man go, for he
          has acted on passion, and not on principle. Take that which he
          seems to have, and give it to him that has been faithful with the
          five, the two, the three, or the one talent." That is the way it
          will be, by-and-by.
          38
          Sisters, do not ask whether you can make yourselves happy, but
          whether you can do you husband's will, if he is a good man. Teach
          your children; for you are their guardians, to act as father and
          mother to them until they are out of your care. The teachings and
          examples of our mothers have formed, to a great extent, our
          characters and directed our lives. This is their right, when they
          act by the power of the Priesthood, to direct the child until it
          is of a proper age, and then hand it over to the husband and
          father, and into the hands of God, with such faith and such love
          of virtue and truth, and with such love of God and its parents,
          that that child can never suppose that it is out of the hand and
          from under the control of the parent. Do not call it "mine." Let
          your maxim be, "This is not mine," whether you have one child or
          a dozen. "It is not mine, but the Lord has seen fit to let me
          bear the souls of the children of men. It is from my Father and
          God, and I will do my duty and hand it over to him," and have
          that faith that the child can never wring itself out of the hands
          of a good father and mother--can never stray away,--no, never.
          That is the privilege of mothers. It is you who guide the
          affections and feelings of the child. It is the mothers, after
          all, that rule the nations of the earth. They form, dictate, and
          direct the minds of statesmen, and the feelings, course, life,
          notions, and sentiments of the great and the small, of kings,
          rulers, governors, and of the people in general.
          39
          Now, mothers, act upon principle, and see whether you can do
          anything to promote happiness in your families; see whether you
          can guide the minds of your children, teach them their letters,
          &c. I thought to speak upon the last-named point, but I will omit
          it. You can, at least, teach your children faith, and pay
          attention to knitting their stockings, making their clothing,
          &c.; see that the chickens are taken care of, that the milk is
          cleanly milked from the cow, and that the children are made
          comfortable. And if your husband is here or there, do not fret
          yourselves, whether he leaves you or not. If he is a good man, he
          can take care of himself, and will safely return to you again.
          The mother that takes this course will be a happy mother--a happy
          woman. But where you find women jealous of each other, and "I am
          watching my husband," I would ask, Where are your children? They
          are nearly all the time in the mud, or in some mischief. And what
          are you doing, mother? You are "watching that man." "Who is he?"
          "He is my husband." I used to tell the sisters in Nauvoo that
          they did not care where their children were, if they could only
          keep in sight of their husbands. A traveller in the Eastern
          country overtook an old gentleman walking towards a town, and
          asked him, "Who is the great man of that little town? Who is your
          leading man? Who is the governor and controlling spirit of that
          little place?" The old gentleman replied, "I am the king of that
          little town." "Really," says the traveller, "are you the leading
          man?" "Yes, sir, I am king in that place, and reign as king."
          "How do you make this to appear? Are you in affluent
          circumstances?" "No, I am poor; but in that little village there
          are so many children. All those children go to my school; I rule
          the children, and they rule their parents, and that makes me
          king." I frequently think of this. Let the children rule the
          mother, and the mother the father, and that makes the children
          kings. How frequently you find this. How is it, my brethren? When
          you call your families together for prayers, where are your
          children? Were this question asked me, I should say, "I do not
          know." Mothers, where are your children? "We do not know; it is
          as much as we can do to be here." Why do you not have your
          children together? It is your duty to look after them; they
          should not be running at random in the streets. Some mothers will
          put a ten-dollar frock on a child and let it go straight into the
          mud, while they are watching the father and trying to keep him in
          bounds. Take care of your children, clothe them comfortably, and
          avoid all extravagance.
          39
          I am ashamed, not only in my own family, but others, to see the
          gewgaws that are so often put upon children, when an antelope
          skin or a piece of blue factory would make much more suitable
          clothing for them. Dress them in strong, durable cloth, and that,
          too, made by your own hands. But no; the finest fabrics must be
          put upon them to play in. Some, if they could get it, would put
          fifty dollars' worth on a child, and send him into the street to
          ride upon rails, climb trees, &c. And when prayer-time comes, the
          husband inquires, "Where are your children?" "I don't know." It
          is your duty, mothers, to look after them; and when you have your
          children in the prayer-room, tell them that their father is
          coming to pray with them. Also, let it be your delight that your
          children do not waste bread and other food. If you have bread to
          spare, give it to the poor, and see that your children do not
          destroy it. Do not let them destroy valuable clothing, but put
          strong, durable cloth upon them, and save where you can, and give
          it to gathering the poor. I do not rule my family with an iron
          hand, as many do, but in kindness and with pleasant words; and if
          soft words would teach them, they would know as much as any
          family on this earth. See that your children are taught every
          principle of goodness and virtue, and do not let them run
          uncontrolled in the streets, with expensive food in their hands
          to waste and expensive clothing upon their backs to tear and
          destroy. If you get a frock worth three dollars when a two-dollar
          one will answer, and maybe last longer, you might have saved a
          dollar to give for gathering the poor. Treat your children like
          children.
          40
          Some mothers try to make father believe that a child five years
          old knows as much as the father. Another great cause of
          dissatisfaction is that so many women are such noble women, and
          know so much more than their husbands. They say, "This man is not
          capable of leading me." That is a positive proof to me that that
          man does not know his ability and calling. I will acknowledge
          that many women are smarter than their husbands. But when people
          are married, instead of trying to get rid of each other, reflect
          that you have made your choice, and strive to honour and keep it.
          Do not manifest that you have acted unwisely, and say that you
          have made a bad choice, nor let anybody know that you think you
          have. You made your choice; stick to it, and strive to comfort
          and assist each other.
          40
          There are other things that I would like to speak about, but I
          will now stop speaking. God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, March 17, 1861
                          Heber C. Kimball, March 17, 1861
                             SUBMISSION TO REPROOF, &c.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 17, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          40
          The brethren and sisters may think that it is no trouble for me
          to speak. It is not any trouble for me to speak the truth, but I
          feel quite feeble in body, and hence not much like speaking.
          40
          We are all very apt to speak of what we have heard, and I am
          happy to say this morning that what has been said to us is
          strictly true, so far as I have understanding. Now, supposing
          that one man has light and knowledge that will circumscribe
          certain arts and sciences, and another only possessing one-third
          the information that he does, can this other one be of the same
          service to the people as he can who has more understanding? The
          Elders that will undertake to judge President Young and his
          Counsellors, the Twelve Apostles, and all those men that the Lord
          our God has given to guide his people, they will stumble. You may
          go and read the revelation, for you cannot know the importance of
          this except you have the spirit of revelation within you.
          40
          I can tell you, my brethren and sisters, that it is the little
          things that lead to great ones in the kingdom of God. You know
          the old proverb says that it is the little foxes that spoil the
          vines. It takes but very little to injure the fibres and the
          small roots of a tree, and you all know by your own experience
          that small branches are necessary to the perfection of a tree; so
          also are small members necessary for the complete organization of
          the kingdom of God.
          40
          If a Saint will corrupt himself with the wickedness of the world,
          it is very rare that correction and chastisement will do such an
          one any good. We do not call upon such persons to be watchmen on
          the towers of Zion, but we call upon those that are endowed with
          power, filled with light and knowledge: upon such we can depend.
          The spirit that is in the Church and kingdom of God will reprove
          and correct those that are out of the way. There are a great many
          men who profess to understand the things of the kingdom of God.
          They are like George W. Harris--he professed to understand clocks
          and watches, but he did not understand anything about them; and
          if a man took a watch to him to be corrected, he would cut off
          about one-third of the chain, and thus render the watch
          comparatively useless. It is just so with many of the Elders in
          this Church; they profess to understand the order and government
          of God, when in reality they have great need to be taught the
          first principles of the doctrine of Christ.
          41
          What we have heard this morning is true, and I am now striving to
          sustain those very ideas. When I see the course that things are
          taking in certain places, I feel surprised. I can see men around
          me that have co operated together to carry out their own wishes;
          and in order to do this, they will both write and speak against
          the authorities of this Church; then by-and-by, when they
          disagree, the shrewdest one will expose the others. This is the
          situation of the world: with them there is no integrity; but this
          will not do among the Latter-day Saints. We must become like the
          limbs of one tree, filled with the fragrance and nourishment that
          arise from the roots; then we shall be clothed with power and
          authority--then we shall have care one for the other. If we do
          not unite our efforts in this direction, we shall never pass
          through the strait gate that is spoken of in the Scriptures, or
          what I will call the narrow gate. It is the gate that will only
          admit one man at a time. We are not going in all in confusion, as
          the sectarians suppose.
          41
          This brings to my mind the vision that Joseph Smith had, when he
          saw Adam open the gate of the Celestial City and admit the people
          one by one. He then saw Father Adam conduct them to the throne
          one by one, when they were crowned Kings and Priests of God. I
          merely bring this up to impress upon your mind the principles of
          order, but it will nevertheless apply to every member of the
          Church.
          41
          When any of you receive a rebuke or a correction, acknowledge it
          at once, and say to the one who administers it, Thank you,
          brother; God bless you! and may the Almighty give me power to do
          good! I have heard men say that it was one of the greatest things
          in a man's favour, when the truth was told to him, to acknowledge
          it; and I consider it to be a strong proof of a man's honesty and
          of his desire to do right. I have heard men say a great many
          times that it was the hardest thing they ever experienced, to
          have to acknowledge the truth of a correction that was given to
          them by a servant of God. In regard to that, I will say that
          those who will not do it will have that light taken away from
          them that was previously given. The Lord will take from him that
          hath not that which he seemeth to have, and he will give it to
          him that is more worthy and more desirous to improve upon it. Let
          me advise you to be like the honey bee which gathers honey from
          every opening flower, but does not destroy the flower itself. I
          have heard of men who are guilty of making the most extravagant
          assertions, and then boasting that they never recant or take
          anything back. All I have to say of such men is, that, as the
          Lord God lives, he will make them take back everything that is
          not right to remain. I advise you to take reproof and correction
          in the spirit of meekness and humility.
          41
          If we had died when we were babes, we should have been heirs to
          the kingdom of heaven; but since we have attained maturity, we
          are subject to the law, liable to reproof and correction in the
          kingdom of God. I am striving to touch upon the same principles
          that brother Brigham was speaking of. The standard that you and I
          have come to in this Church is one that will try us, that will
          sift us, and penetrate the inmost recesses of our hearts.
          41
          There is much said by the brethren about authority. Now, I do not
          consider the Seventies any better than the High Priests or the
          Elders; and I can tell you that, when any one of these gets out
          of his place, he is not as good as the other that is magnifying
          his calling. If a man makes a breach, he must repair it again,
          just the same as a smith does a chain when one of the links is
          broken.
          42
          If you do not listen to the counsel that is given, and get within
          you the good word of God, drawing wine from the pure fountain,
          you will soon be in the dark. Then, when a man undertakes to
          disseminate the truth, you will shut up your ears, and refuse to
          drink of the waters of life. I can tell you that such a person
          will not advance in the knowledge of God any more than the limb
          of a tree will grow after it is severed from the main trunk.
          42
          Now, then, I have a few words to say to you, gentlemen--those of
          you who call yourselves gentlemen, and who drink whisky, when it
          is heavily charged with arsenic and other deadly poisons, and
          never find any fault with it; but you are very ready to find
          fault with things that don't suit you in this kingdom. If you
          will observe the laws of the kingdom of God, you will become new
          in your minds, fresh in your imaginations, and powerful to do
          good; then God will bless you and prosper you in all your
          undertakings. he will guide you by his wisdom, that you may
          perform your duties acceptably.
          42
          I know that God will reward me according to my works, for the
          Scriptures say each one shall have his penny. You must
          understand, however, that that is only bounty money, and the
          wages will be according to a man's works. It is the man who
          sticks to the army--who fights the good fight of faith, that will
          get the reward. We have all enlisted under the banner of King
          Emmanuel, and we invite all the world to join it. Some people
          have got an idea that the man who receives the Gospel at the
          eleventh hour is going to be put on an equal footing with the man
          that engaged in the work in the first hour of the day; but I can
          tell you that we shall only be rewarded for the labour we
          perform.
          42
          God bless this people, and give them strength according to their
          day, that they may be led off victoriously over all their
          enemies. Joseph Smith could tell the plans that were laid for his
          destruction, many times when he could not prove it by any natural
          means. There have been a great many trying to injure me, but I
          stand better to-day than ever before, and I shall continue to
          increase in the favour of God, if I keep on the racecourse. That
          man who lives his religion will, despite his enemies, receive
          nourishment from God, and eventually triumph over every foe.
          42
          Those who defile themselves will not prosper; they have injured
          themselves by their own conduct. They are like Samson when he was
          shorn of his locks by Delilah. With that measure that ye mete, it
          shall be measured back to you again, in all circumstances of
          life.
          43
          Now, look at the United States' Government. Did they not send an
          army here to kill and waste away this people? Yes. Almost every
          priest in the pulpit and every politician in the land had fanned
          the flame of persecution against us; but the Lord caused them to
          stay out in the mountains till they got the chills instead of the
          fever, and then he led them as a man leadeth a horse with a
          bridle. Now, what will be next? Why, you will find the judgment
          of God coming upon those who blasphemed his name, and the United
          States will suffer, for they will be afflicted with wars and with
          trouble at home. While this is going on, the man who lives his
          religion and honours his calling will be prospered and go back to
          Jackson county, Missouri, with the faithful Elders, where they
          will receive their inheritances. They will then have to fulfil
          their covenants which they have made with the Lord their God, for
          these things will be required at our hands. None will be
          permitted to dwell there who will not observe the laws of the
          kingdom of God. And re member, there is no other way to go to
          Jackson Country but through Great Salt Lake City.
          43
          It is very gratifying to me to speak to the Saints, especially
          when I can speak to their understanding. I feel that I have
          spoken long enough at this time; and my God bless you, is my
          prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, April 14, 1861
                           Daniel H. Wells, April 14, 1861
                            THE GOSPEL OF SALVATION, &c.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, April 14, 1861
                            THE GOSPEL OF SALVATION, &c.
           Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 14, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          43
          The Gospel of salvation is rich in instruction, and it is
          calculated in its nature to elevate and to strengthen the human
          race. We see in our experience, in passing along through life,
          errors, weaknesses, degradation, and every species of evil. As
          the Gospel opens our eyes, the more light and intelligence we
          get, the more we see, and the more we reform in ourselves.
          44
          There is nothing, perhaps, within our knowledge that is so well
          calculated to elevate our minds, to bring us up out of the low,
          degraded condition in which we are placed. Almost all mankind are
          grovelling in the dark, and are unwilling to receive the light of
          revelation that comes from heaven. The Gospel which we have
          embraced is holy in its nature and in its tendency. It has caused
          us to discover turpitude in our own bosoms and lives, and it
          inclines us to reform to reject the evil, and cleave unto that
          which is good. It is calculated to reform every Saint--every son
          and daughter of Adam. The message which has gone forth is
          comforting to all the world, if they will receive it--comply with
          and abide by its requirements. It is free to all the inhabitants
          of the earth. They can choose or reject it--they can receive or
          turn away from it. It is a matter of agency, left with them to do
          as they please, either to love the right or the wrong--to do good
          or to do evil. Herein is the economy of heaven illustrated in the
          human soul, sent forth upon the earth to perform its work either
          for good or ill as it seemeth them good. If the people adhere to
          the message which is sent and the Gospel which is being
          proclaimed, they lay a foundation for eternal exaltation, for
          association with the Gods of eternity. If they reject the good
          and cleave unto that which is evil, the result will be the
          opposite; the consequences will be diminishing and wasting away
          of life and its blessings. There is no increase to the wicked and
          disobedient; they will come to a full stop; whereas to the
          increase of the righteous there shall be no end. The righteous
          will continue to increase and multiply in this present life, and
          also in that which is to come. That person who is wicked does not
          live, according to the proper definition of the term. We may say
          that he exists, but scarcely lives, except as he lives in
          wickedness, which is only a temporary existence. The channel of
          communication is closed up to the human soul that is wicked,
          while it is extended to him that follows in the footsteps of
          virtue. The enjoyment of the righteous is increase. The
          attributes of our Heavenly Father's nature are only partially
          learned by us: we are but babes in the science of the Gospel.
          44
          The pure-minded man is more capable of receiving these great and
          glorious principles which are calculated to enliven the human
          mind, and to enlarge the capacity of man, and prepare him for
          receiving those things which are so beautiful and glorious. These
          are truths which every one will admit who reflects upon the
          principles of the holy Gospel. We all know them to be true, and
          yet there appears to be a predisposition in the hearts of some to
          do evil and not pursue that path of life and live their holy
          religion as they have been taught. They do not feel to pursue the
          holy path of righteousness so as to receive the blessings, the
          enjoyment, and the felicity promised to the faithful Saints. It
          is the privilege of the Saints to progress in the knowledge of
          the principles of eternal life, and the greatest gift that can be
          bestowed upon man is the gift of eternal life. It is our
          privilege to progress in the knowledge of God, and to become more
          instrumental of doing good in the service of our Great Master as
          we increase in years, and also that we may increase in wisdom and
          in intelligence, and lay a foundation for others to build upon
          that come after us, that our children may benefit by our
          experience, and not have to travel over the same ground that we
          have travelled. They will be measurably free from the prejudices,
          traditions, and superstitions under which we have been raised,
          and they will be enabled thereby more easily to throw off the
          shackles which are calculated to trammel their minds in the path
          in which we have attempted to tread: therefore still greater
          glory will attend their footsteps, if faithful, because of the
          greater knowledge which they will be capable of receiving. And
          yet we look around and see ourselves and others to a greater or
          less degree prone to do evil. Not heeding the whisperings of the
          Spirit which are calculated to shield us from those evil
          tendencies and ways--calculated to preserve us and attend upon
          our footsteps, we get into trouble and difficulty; but if we
          strive to do as well as we can, and submit to those influences
          which are calculated to shut out evil, we shall then increase in
          knowledge and in all the gifts and graces of the Gospel of Jesus
          Christ.
          45
          The only way to preserve ourselves in the faith is to be diligent
          in prayer and in all those duties required of us as Saints--to be
          faithful in those things that we have received, and not to be
          dilatory in anything that we have to perform, but be diligent and
          energetic in everything that is required. It is not a sacrifice
          of our time, but it is an increase of the Spirit of the Living
          God to the honest in heart. If they have order, they will have
          more of it: in fact, attention to duty brings an increase of
          every good thing that heart can wish or desire in righteousness.
          It is our duty to strive to be actuated by the influence of the
          Holy Spirit, and it is for us to encourage within us a love of
          those principles which are being revealed--to let the love of
          these principles be the delight of our bosoms continually, to
          think upon, to act upon in our daily lives. Obedience brings with
          it its own rich reward, and an increase of every good thing,
          whether temporal or spiritual; and then we should discard the
          evil and everything which has a downward tendency, that we may
          receive edification, and thus cause union to spring up amongst
          us, and encourage a feeling in our hearts to do good, and strive
          in faith to bring down the blessings of heaven. Faith is the gift
          of God; and if we will promote that in our bosoms, we shall
          increase in the knowledge of the truth and in the power of God.
          If we will promote faith and confidence in our bosoms, which is
          said to be the basis of power, then what is there that we desire
          that we cannot accomplish? Our faith and affections once united,
          then see the strength and power that we should wield in promoting
          the principles which we so much rejoice to see spreading abroad
          upon the face of the earth.
          45
          How is it that we are compelled to pray that our Father in heaven
          will gather out of his kingdom the ungodly? Is it that the sinner
          in Zion may be afraid and the hypocrite flee away? We are; and I
          expect we shall be compelled to make this prayer to our Father in
          heaven so long as there are hypocrites in the midst of the people
          of the Most High God--those who call themselves Saints.
          45
          We see the young people, ofttimes, walking in the way of evil,
          practising dishonesty, practising drinking, stealing, and other
          vices, and those, too, who have been born in this kingdom--born
          of parents who loved and received this Gospel before their birth,
          many of whom may be distinguished by their names having been
          taken from the Book of Mormon--young men who should have known
          nothing but righteous principles. I say it is grievous to see one
          of these, in whom we have placed such strong hopes, turn away
          from the truth and go into sin and iniquity.
          45
          It may be considered by many a wonder that we should fail in our
          judgment; but I do not consider it is a wonder at all that we
          should sometimes choose men who afterwards prove unfaithful, for
          the Almighty will prove his servants who are called as well as
          those who call them; and although the Lord may foreknow a great
          many things, yet he is willing that all should have an
          opportunity of proving themselves.
          45
          Although those who have been born in the Church have greater
          opportunities than we have had in our infancy in regard to the
          principles of life and salvation, yet they are subject to
          temptation and to be led astray as we are. This our experience
          teaches us, and it is not so wonderful that we should see this in
          our youth. The spirit that is in man needs continual
          watchfulness. We must watch ourselves--watch our footsteps. The
          young and inexperienced do not understand this as we do who have
          passed further along in life's dreary path. But they will improve
          when they feel by experience the smart for walking in the ways of
          evil, when they see that it does not afford that happiness which
          they expected, especially if their parents, who seek their
          welfare, continue to walk in the path of right, of justice, and
          equity.
          46
          We look upon the world from which we have come, from the lowest
          state of degradation, perhaps; and we are placed here upon a
          platform which is calculated to lift us above every other portion
          of the human race. This is the destiny of this people and of
          their children, and all those who shall come into this kingdom,
          to exercise an influence over the whole world--to exercise that
          power which will emanate from heaven for the government of the
          human family.
          46
          We are progressing; and this is truly a glorious work and mission
          which this people have engaged in, and upon which they have been
          sent. It is to redeem the earth from sin and iniquity, to
          establish the principles of righteousness upon a basis never more
          to be thrown down, to establish them upon a firm and righteous
          basis,--principles which all the world may learn, and by which
          they may be saved, if they will obey them. And it is the only
          nucleus of power that will do to tie to. There is no nucleus that
          can be compared with the power of this people. So long as they
          will remain united, so long will they progress and increase in
          the knowledge of the truth. I am proud to own this people as my
          friends.
          46
          Brethren, if this our holy religion be lived and acted up to,
          then it is a great, high, and holy mission which we have to
          perform. Then act up to it nobly. Let us instil into the minds of
          our children that nice sense of honour which will prove a shield
          to them in after life. Mothers can prove of great service to the
          children in instilling into their minds the principles that will
          lead to life and salvation, and that will keep their feet from
          unholy footsteps. It is a mission that mothers can act in. It is
          a consolation to parents to see their children become great,
          good, and holy men and women. Then they will never forget those
          things that are instilled into their minds in their infancy. I
          feel that there is not pains enough taken to instil that nice
          sense of honour into the mind which will shield the children in
          after life. I do not care how wicked they may become, the
          wholesome instruction given in their youth will be like a
          shield--like cords that will draw them and keep them from many an
          evil thing in future life; and when they become fathers and
          mothers, they will reflect upon the teachings of their
          childhood--of how they were trained up in the nurture and
          admonition of the Lord. The conscience restrains many persons
          from evil, when made to understand and know that the eye of the
          Lord is upon them, whether any other person sees them or not.
          46
          It should cause us to be more careful and particular than any
          other influence that can be brought to bear upon us, seeing and
          knowing what we can do, and how we would feel to have the Lord
          behold an evil in our conduct. When we consider that the Lord is
          cognizant of our acts, should we not be more careful that we do
          nothing to displease Him than we are of displeasing any other
          being? Is it not a joy to feel that we have the approbation of
          our Father in heaven in all that we do, and to have that peace of
          mind which this knowledge instils into our bosoms? Then how
          careful we ought to be for our own satisfaction, to see that we
          are circumspect in regard to our daily lives.
          47
          I also think it is our duty, upon the principles of
          righteousness, to please each other as far as we can. But I would
          not wish to inculcate that we should always strive to gratify
          each other, but, as far as is consistent with the principles of
          truth, strive to please each other, instead of pursuing an
          opposite course, or one that is calculated to harass and injure
          each other's feelings. I recommend this course myself, as being
          productive of more good. We should not strive to hedge up each
          other's way in the work of righteousness and truth; but as we
          were taught by our President the duties of the Elders of Israel,
          so let us correct an evil, not through any particular motives,
          excepting that it is an evil, and knowing that in all
          righteousness we should seek to build each other up. We should
          seek to have within ourselves that spirit and feeling which will
          produce the most happiness and prosperity.
          47
          The Gospel, if we will let it, will save us, old and young, bond
          and free, and finally exalt us in the kingdom of our Father and
          God. It is for us, then, to eschew evil and set worthy examples,
          strive to extend this influence abroad among our brethren, so far
          as we are able, and so far as we have it ourselves, and then
          cause them to extend it to others, and so continue; and in this
          way seek to redeem the earth, as well as in our labours of
          seeking to redeem mankind from sin and iniquity.
          47
          We offer the people the Gospel, which is calculated to save them
          in the kingdom of God. We seek also to make the desert blossom as
          the rose; and herein we may improve ourselves in the cultivation
          of the earth. We can ornament and adorn the earth with trees,
          with shrubs, and flowers; and while it is bringing forth grain of
          all kinds for the sustenance of man, it will also be beautified
          by our industry and taste.
          47
          Israel is on a mission. The Elders are out upon a mission. The
          good seed is being sown. The Lord has commenced his work in
          earnest, and thousands will flock to this standard, and it will
          do to tie to. Yes, thousands will do this for safety. Then it is
          for us to prepare to bring forth the grain and the other products
          of the earth for the sustenance of the people of God--to ornament
          the earth with cities and temples, with grain, with shrubs, with
          trees, with fences, and every good thing that makes it delightful
          to the eye of the builder, and in this way cause our homes to
          become beautiful. Like every other principle of righteousness, it
          is better for ourselves to do things this way. It is pleasing to
          God; it is also pleasing to every enlightened mind, and causes
          the faithful in after life to look back to their childhood, to
          consider certain traits in their character and the counsel and
          admonitions they received. When children grow up, they are very
          apt to look back to their old schoolhouses, and to certain trees
          that surrounded the house, and other haunts of their childhood,
          giving early and pleasing impressions. These things are
          calculated to inspire the young minds with taste for that which
          is beautiful and lovely. It is elevating to the mind to make and
          have around us and our habitations shade trees, flowers, and
          shrubs; and it sets a good example before the young, and it is
          calculated to instil into their bosoms virtue, holy and righteous
          principles. It will circulate the same in our Wards as in our
          habitations.
          48
          Many people will live year after year--they will plow and sow,
          reap and mow, without a tree, without a fence about their
          premises; they will live in a mud hovel; whereas with a little
          labour an hour or two in a day, in setting out a few trees, be
          the labour ever so small, it beautifies that place on which the
          labour is bestowed. When you look at a place, a house, an
          homestead, it seems to indicate the character of the person that
          dwells there. Although our improvements may seem to be very
          small, yet every little does so much towards making up the sum of
          human happiness. It is our duty to improve in all those things
          that will make home pleasant and desirable. It is, as I said
          before, our mission to redeem the earth, by adorning it in every
          possible way. Then we shall wield an influence that in time will
          enable us to overcome every antagonistic power and influence on
          the earth that is brought to bear upon it. There is no doubt
          about this in my mind, for I know that this kingdom must
          eventually triumph.
          48
          The work of the Lord is progressing as fast as the Saints are
          capable of standing up under it. Things are breaking to pieces in
          the nations. The Lord is casting down and setting up as it
          pleaseth him. We can plainly see his hand and footsteps in the
          midst of the nations--the confusion which reigns and predominates
          among the wicked, and we can hear the sound thereof almost from
          day to day. But here in these valleys of the mountains is a grand
          contrast; here is peace and happiness, and, if we have a mind to
          make it so, our heaven; for it rests with ourselves. We can have
          just as good a heaven as we have mind to, if we go about it in
          the right way. It is for us to make it to suit ourselves. If we
          have any happiness here, we have it to make. It is our privilege
          to have peace--to make our homes happy by living our religion;
          and why don't we do it? Many of us will say we will.
          49
          Here is the greatest heaven of any place upon the earth; and, God
          being our helper, we will extend this heaven abroad, increase its
          number of angels of peace, its usefulness, and extend its
          benefits to others; for as many as choose may come and enjoy it
          with their hearts and souls. It is my daily prayer that the
          honest in heart may come with a heart and mind to aid in
          reclaiming the desert, and causing it to blossom as the
          rose,--come to aid in the good cause, in the concentration of
          truth, of wisdom, of power, and of every good thing, to aid in
          the enlightenment of the world and in concentrating all that is
          worth having of science, of knowledge, of philosophy, of
          mechanism, of the cultivation of the earth,--to aid in
          concentrating into one focus all human ingenuity, and all human
          strength and power that will build up the kingdom of God,
          establish the principles of righteousness and peace upon the
          earth, and thus form a barrier against the assailing floods of
          wickedness and corruption which have so long desolated the
          earth--a barrier which they can in no way overcome. They may
          surge up against the kingdom, but the barrier will be greater and
          greater, and it will eventually break the nations in pieces and
          grind them to powder. As it was said by one of old, upon
          whomsoever that stone shall fall, it will grind them to powder.
          49
          Here is a concentration of power, governed by righteous
          principles, governed by intelligence; and here is an opportunity
          of knowing all that is worth knowing or having upon the face of
          the whole earth. And when this power is brought to bear upon the
          wicked and ungodly nations, will it not crush them, and they be
          as chaff before the wind when it shall fall upon them? Yes; and
          it will grind them to dust.
          49
          It is for us, then, if we seek the prosperity of Zion, to be
          faithful, to be diligent in our own duties, to live our holy
          religion day by day, hour by hour. Did you not know that a man
          may do that in a moment which he cannot redeem himself from in a
          lifetime, and perhaps not in an eternity?
          49
          Let us shun evil and put it under out feet--put it far from
          us,--yea, even the very appearance of evil, that our pathway may
          be strewn with the blessings of the kingdom of God, and that the
          influence of the Holy Spirit may be in us as a well of water
          springing up into everlasting life. Let us strive to do good for
          our own sake, and then peace, happiness, and prosperity, both
          temporally and spiritually, will be ours.
          49
          I make this appeal to you, my brethren and sisters, that we may
          live our holy religion, eschew all evil, build up the kingdom of
          God, that we may participate in its blessings. What greater
          inducements can be placed before us than those presented in the
          kingdom of our God? I know of nothing outside of the kingdom of
          God that is worth having. I have no desire for anything for a
          moment that I cannot obtain in the kingdom of God, and that
          lawfully, legally, and rightfully, and that it will be not only
          my privilege to attain and enjoy, but my right. And I am not very
          particular about that, if I can only be faithful and walk humbly
          and obediently before my Heavenly Father, and endure to the end;
          then I shall be satisfied, and then I shall have all that I can
          wish.
          50
          I heard a person remark one time, when travelling through our
          settlements, that if he had to raise wheat on such a piece of
          land as that which we were passing, he would go to some other
          country rather than live here. I told him that he did not feel as
          I did; for I felt that, rather than turn away from the kingdom of
          God, I would prefer being chained to a bare rock all the days of
          my life, and have bread and water for my food. Yes, confined,
          persecuted, or any fate that might befall me, I would prefer it
          to turning away from the kingdom. That is the way I feel, and it
          is the feeling of all true-hearted Saints. They feel that they
          have everything to hold them in the kingdom of God, and they feel
          that there is nothing worth having out of it.
          50
          Brethren, many go into darkness by giving way to small matters,
          by finding fault, by supposing that they see something that does
          not meet their minds, or that they suppose to be wrong. I believe
          that most apostates commence in that way: they do not control
          their thoughts, and hence things sour in their minds, and they
          are apt to indulge in and to encourage those thoughts till they
          will begin to express them; and then the way and manner of
          returning into the favour of the Spirit of God begins to be hedge
          up, and they cannot return so easily as they could have done
          before they expressed their jealousies to some one else. After
          men begin to express their doubts and fears around, one to
          another, they go astray fast. Their unholy sentiments begin to be
          established in their darkened minds like cardinal or fundamental
          principles. They think they begin to see that they have been in
          error in embracing that Gospel which they profess, and the first
          thing they know they are landed in the whirlpools of apostacy;
          they suddenly find out that they never did believe in
          "Mormonism," and that if they did believe it they were in error,
          for they now find out that it is all a humbug; and thus they go
          on to destruction. If such persons could control their minds in
          the commencing stage of apostacy, and be humble, seek wisdom,
          light, and knowledge from the Lord, they could be saved. Then
          they could be preserved, and not go in the way which many who
          were our brethren have gone, who have sunk themselves in darkness
          and misery, and finally into hell. If they would remember when
          they begin to see things which they dislike and feel inclined to
          find fault--if they would then remember their prayers and seek
          unto the Lord, ask him to keep their minds enlightened--to give
          them freely of his Spirit to guide them continually, they would
          be save. But people in this condition invariably neglect their
          prayers; they begin to see faults in their brethren--to find
          fault with the authorities.
          50
          Let any man pursue that course, and he will find out when it is
          too late to walk in the paths of righteousness, when the Lord has
          left him to himself, so that he cannot return, if he would. Let
          me caution you, brethren and sisters, to nip this sprig and sign
          of apostacy in the bud. It is said that the mind that will
          receive will have a knowledge given to it of the truth after
          which it searches. The reason that those characters do not have
          intelligence is because their minds are closed against it. I say,
          and I admonish you to let your minds be open continually, esteem
          it a favour--one of the greatest bestowed by the Almighty--the
          gift of the Holy Ghost. Live so as to let it be in each of your
          bosoms, to inspire your hearts, to enable you to receive the
          instructions that are from time to time given unto you, that you
          may ever be inclined to do good and eschew evil. That Spirit will
          inspire you in every good thing; it will teach you to walk humbly
          and faithfully before your Father and God.
          50
          I know there is that in the hearts of the people of this Church
          and kingdom that responds to righteous principles; for no one
          that hears the truth but knows, as a general thing, what is
          right; but it appears that they are sometimes neglectful of what
          they do know, and that they do not do as well as they might; and
          they know that this is wrong. Brethren, I feel well. I feel
          within myself a peculiar satisfaction in seeing the prosperity of
          the people of God. I feel well in witnessing his mighty hand and
          his going forth among the nations of the earth, as I see the day
          approaching when the power of the Adversary will be weakened to
          that extent that he will not be able to disturb the happiness of
          the Saints. When I see the Lord breaking in pieces the nations, I
          feel well. When I see the Gospel going abroad, and its principles
          more and more adhered to by the people of God, and in seeing the
          people cleave to righteous principles and forsake all that is
          evil. I pray God that we may increase in those things that are
          calculated to enable us to carry them abroad, that we may have
          power with our Father and God, to maintain our faith and
          integrity against every opposing power and every obstacle that is
          put in our way, and be enabled to draw from the elements for our
          support, that we may be free and independent from this wicked and
          untoward generation.
          50
          I pray our Father to bless us with his Spirit, that we may be
          able to act well our part, in connection with those that rule
          over us, that we may sustain them by our faith and prayers, and
          through our diligent efforts be instrumental in the hands of our
          Father in heaven in redeeming the earth from sin and iniquity. I
          pray my Father in heaven that we may be enabled to accomplish
          these things, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 14, 1861
                          Heber C. Kimball, April 14, 1861
            CULTIVATION OF THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH--TRIALS OF THE CHURCH, &c.
          Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 14, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          51
          There is scarcely a subject in regard to myself or this people
          that is of any importance but I have thought of it, for I reflect
          much. I wish to speak by the dictation of the Holy Ghost, and I
          know that will be in proportion to the faith that dwells in you.
          It is a pretty hard case for a man to speak to this congregation,
          except he makes up his mind to speak according to the light that
          is in the people.
          51
          Many of the people have ears to hear, but they hear not, neither
          do they conceive the things of the kingdom of God. For instance,
          when the people come together on a Sunday morning and hear a
          discourse, go home to dinner and come together in the afternoon,
          and they can scarcely remember a word that has been said in the
          forenoon; therefore you perceive the necessity of our being
          instructed from day to day, and of our having our ears cultivated
          to hear the things of the kingdom. Then we shall have hearts to
          understand, and minds to comprehend the principles of eternal
          life. And if the word of life be in us, it will be like a well of
          water springing up into everlasting life, and we shall have our
          minds stored with that knowledge which is promised to the
          faithful. It is necessary, and it is the imperative duty of the
          Elders in Israel to strive to increase in knowledge, in wisdom,
          in virtue, and in good works; for if we have good works we are
          bound to have good faith: then again good faith produces good
          works. 
          51
          Ever since I embraced the Gospel twenty-nine years ago, I have
          felt determined to draw near unto the Lord our God, knowing that
          he had promised on that condition to draw near unto his children.
          In doing this I have been blessed and comforted in all my
          labours. It is our duty to learn to be men of truth in all our
          acts, our words, our thoughts, and to cultivate the spirit of
          truth.
          52
          I have frequently thought of the saying that some men are so
          clever that they can turn the truth into a lie, and vice versa.
          Now, I would like to now how it is possible to turn a lie into
          truth. I contend that there is no such thing; but men may so
          mystify the truth as to make it appear an error or a falsehood;
          but the truth still remains firm and unshaken, for it is of that
          character that the Scriptures speak of: it is like a two-edged
          sword; yes, it will cut both ways. We should always be filled
          with the truth, and not only filled with truth, but ever be ready
          to administer it, whether we are moving backward or forward. We
          should ever be ready to administer the words of life and
          salvation, and let the error alone. Let us listen to the counsel
          that we have heard to-day from brother Wells and the other
          brethren. I did not hear brother Wells, but I heard brother
          George A. and President Young. What they said was truth, and I
          also know that what brother Wells said was truth, for he cannot
          speak anything else. There are men of whom I could not say that;
          but brother Wells' mind is stored with knowledge and wisdom, and
          it would be hard for a man like him to talk anything else than
          the truth. We often say that we wish to speak the truth to the
          people, which is right and good; but is it any more necessary
          that I should be a man of truth here than I am in my garden or
          with my family? No. It is necessary that I should be a man of
          truth wherever I am, whatever my employment may be. It is not
          wisdom for us to be as the old Quaker, who, when he was insulted,
          pulled off his coat and said "Lay there, religion, till I flog
          this man!" Now my doctrine is, that if I cannot flog a man and be
          just as religious as I am in this pulpit, I had better let him
          alone. But, unlike the old Quaker, I never had an occasion to put
          my religion to the test in this way; in fact, I never had much
          difficulty with any man in my life. I have had more difficulty
          with myself than with anybody else. I will not do as some have
          done, whip a man because I have the power and the strength. Let
          men act unjustly with me, and I will endure it until that spirit
          which I enjoy says, You have borne enough; and then if I have to
          administer chastisement unto that man, I will do it by the power
          of God. Then such a man had better be out of my way and out of my
          hands.
          52
          Do not, brethren, follow in the track of those who came against
          Jesus. He had no friends, but he had the power of God with him,
          and his enemies were struck dumb before him. This is the position
          we should be in; and then what are the nations of the wicked, or
          the armies of the United States, or of all the world? If we
          attend to our business and let other things alone, the Lord will
          sustain us in all circumstances of life. Supposing I had a dozen
          men employed--men who were devoted to the truth and to my
          interest, I would say, Boys, attend to your business; do what I
          have told you, and I will attend to our enemies; I will see to
          these chaps and flog them to it; I will teach them to attend to
          their duties, or stand aside. This is the character of our
          Father: he will defend his own, he will defend his people, he
          will defend our wives and children, these mountains, and all that
          cleave unto righteousness. This is the way I view the subject,
          and I presume that all Israel will say Amen.
          52
          It is our duty to pursue that course that will lead and guide us
          unto eternal life. This land is blessed above all other lands: it
          was foreordained to be the gathering-place of the Saints, where
          the Lord would hide up his people until his indignation should
          pass over the nations of the earth. You have heard us say that
          all the world and hell combined cannot get us out from these
          mountains, and I say the same to-day.
          52
          It is by our faith and works, by our integrity and righteousness,
          by doing to others as we would wish them to do unto us. Jesus
          says--"With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with
          what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." (Matt.
          vii. 2.) This is and will be the case with every man in this
          Church and kingdom, from first to last. All will have that reward
          which their works merit, whether they be good or evil.
          53
          I realize that I am a feeble man--that I am nothing more than a
          worm that crawls upon the earth, except when God is with me. The
          more I see of myself, the more I am satisfied that I am a poor,
          weak, frail man. We are all poor creatures without God, If you do
          not believe it, look back into the world and see the condition of
          things. They have no regard for honesty among them, speaking of
          them as a community; but of course there are persons among them
          that are honest--individuals who are the elect of God: they will
          eventually be gathered.
          53
          Those who have been sent among us by the Federal Government as
          officers were men who did not care for the people. They have
          always manifested a great anxiety for the gold and silver, but
          none for the interest through this community. Now, this should
          not be so with us; our desire and labour should be to learn the
          principles of integrity--to live up to our covenants made in the
          house of God. If we do this, no power can overcome us, but we
          shall prevail.
          53
          I have passed through a great many trying scenes. I have been
          driven and rooted up every time that this Church has been removed
          from its gathering-place by its enemies. I have also had the
          experience of seeing armies come up against us in Caldwell
          county, Missouri, when we could not raise above five hundred
          half-armed men to defend the county, and the Governor, L. W.
          Boggs, ordered out as many as fourteen thousand troops against
          us. At that time, it looked as though we should be destroyed from
          the earth; but the Almighty was on our side. When I saw the
          condition that we were in, I concluded that it would be hot
          times; so I put heavy charge in my United States musket, only
          expecting to get one chance to fire, and felt determined that it
          should be a dead shot to some body. We all felt very queer, for
          there was no other prospect before us than that of immediate
          assassination; but of a sudden, as by a shock from all heaven,
          our enemies were panic-stricken and retreated in confusion.
          Brother wells can tell you about the Battle Nauvoo, for he was
          there and took an active part in it.
          53
          When the Church was thus broken up, we used to go forth from
          State to State preaching the Gospel to all who would hear. We did
          not preach the gathering at those times, because there was no
          place to gather to: the Prophets and Apostles themselves had to
          flee for their lives. In all these trying scenes the Lord
          sustained us, and he gave us favour in another county and also in
          another nation. These things have existed from the organization
          of the Church; but in the midst of all, I never felt discouraged,
          neither did I feel to shrink from any duty that was imposed upon
          me. I knew that God was with us, that he was with his Prophet,
          and with all good men. We were faithful at that time, and those
          that continued faithful through those trials still remain with
          us; and my Heavenly Father knows that I respect them, and I ever
          shall respect them while I remain in the body and continue in the
          spirit of my calling.
          54
          Now, you all know pretty well how the Lord worked it with that
          army which the United States Government sent here to scatter this
          people to the four winds of heaven. They sent their minions to
          make war with the house of God, and he took the battle into his
          own hands and kept our enemies at bay. Some of you make remarks
          about our having no temple; but what of that? Was it not so in
          the days of Moses? Yes, it was. The Israelites were left with a
          Tabernacle and Ark of the Covenant, but still the Lord fought
          their battles, he defended them against their enemies, he brought
          them off victoriously, he severely scourged their oppressors; and
          he will do the same in the present dispensation, if we are
          faithful to the covenants we have made. Have not the ungodly made
          war with the people of God? And was not that equivalent to
          declaring war with our Father in heaven, and with Jesus Christ
          his Son, and with his kingdom, with a design to overthrow it,
          kill his Prophets and Apostles; and put to death his anointed
          ones, and also every Saint that would not submit to their
          lasciviousness, to their vices, and corrupting and damning
          practices? Yes, brethren, the United States have done all this,
          and much more that would be painful to recite.
          54
          Some of them talk sometimes abut brother Brigham crooking his
          little finger, and have told that if he were to do that, no
          Gentile would be permitted to live any longer among us. When the
          enemies of righteousness came here, they became so afraid of the
          Saints that they dared not let a man out of their ranks; they
          were almost terrified to death, they went down among the cedars,
          and there they have been ever since, and there they will remain
          until they go away, which won't be long. How awfully they were
          disappointed, as well those who came here to rule us! They have
          not any of them accomplished what they designed, for the man or
          the woman that falls in with such spirits is not our brother or
          our sister. Who is our brother? He that doeth the will of our
          Father who is in heaven, and none else.
          54
          Now think of these things, reflect upon them; and so sure as you
          have seen a few things, so surely will you, in the Lord's own due
          time, see many more, and you will see that our Father will
          deliver his people every time their enemies come upon them. Yes,
          it will be so from this time forth and forever. Then, in addition
          to this, you will find that this Priesthood, through those who
          hold it in righteousness, will rule the nations of the earth
          forever and forever. Will those who hold the Priesthood govern
          with a rod of tyranny? No; but it will be done by the power of
          the Priesthood of the Almighty, which is compared to an iron rod.
          The nations will eventually have to come and bow down before this
          Priesthood and to this people, and they will be willing to lick
          the very dust off their feet; yes, and they will be perfectly
          willing to lick the dust from the feet of those men whom they
          slew in Carthage, if they can be permitted to be in their
          presence.
          54
          Brethren and sisters, I feel very comfortable, generous, and kind
          to-day, and I feel that there is a good Spirit here. You will all
          feel better when you get rid of your contractedness. Let the womb
          of your mind be expanded to receive the words of life, and then
          the Spirit of the living God will be in you as a well of water
          springing up into everlasting life.
          54
          To you, sisters, especially the young ladies, I want to say, Away
          with your folly. Put away far from you all pride and all
          lightmindedness, and trust in the Lord your God, and let the
          petition of your heart and the supplication of your soul be life,
          life--eternal life!
          55
          There are many good books for you to read, and that are full of
          good instruction. Here are the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and
          Book of Doctrine and Covenants. You will see many revelations in
          the last-named book that are already fulfilled, and there are
          others that are still in the future. The Almighty through his
          Prophets foretold that the nation would make war upon this
          people, and that he would come out of his hidingplace, and pour
          out his judgments upon those that rebel against him, and who
          persecuted his people, and set themselves against his house. Then
          it shall go forth like a mighty whirlwind upon the face of the
          whole earth. In this country the North and the South will exert
          themselves against each other, and ere long the whole face of the
          United States will be in commotion, fighting one against another,
          and they will destroy their nationality. They have never done
          anything for this people, and I don't believe they ever will. I
          have never prayed for the destruction of this Government, but I
          know that dissolution, sorrow, weeping, and distress are in store
          for the inhabitants of the United States, because of their
          conduct towards the people of God. Then the judgments will go
          forth to the nations of the earth. I have an understanding of
          these things, and I sincerely hope that you comprehend as clearly
          as I do. If you do, you will strive to prepare for those things
          that are coming upon the earth in these last days.
          55
          I would like you all to become like a vine, or like unto a tree,
          every limb, branch, twig, fibre, and leaf to be connected one
          with the other.
          55
          Now, in regard to the Spirit of prophecy, I will say that we may
          all prophesy, if we will wait till we are sure we are right.
          Brethren, God bless you with the gifts of the Spirit, and may
          peace be with you all, and may the blessings of heaven rest upon
          these mountains and valleys for the benefit of the faithful
          Saints.
          55
          When I look around, I see many things that I do not like; I do
          not like to think of circumstances that have taken place within
          the last few days. I do not like the idea of having thieves in
          our midst, but we certainly have them, and I pray God Almighty to
          root them out of the earth, and to let them go into
          forgetfulness, and let all Israel say Amen. (The congregation
          responded Amen.)
          55
          Brethren and sisters, I pray our Father in heaven to give you
          liberally of his Spirit, that you may be led and guided thereby
          in the way of righteousness and truth, and in the end of your
          probation be exalted in the presence of the Father and the Son,
          which I ask for you and all the faithful, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
          Woodruff, May 12, 1861
                           Wilford Woodruff, May 12, 1861
                          BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE SAINTS.
             Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 12, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          55
          Brethren and sisters, after the congregation receiving so much
          instructions, I feel that I shall make my remarks very brief. It
          is truly good to sit and hear the word of the Lord, and it is
          truly a good thing to believe in it; but it is still better to
          practise it.
          56
          I have reflected to-day, as I frequently do, with regard to the
          mercy of God and his loving-kindness to the children of men. The
          positions that the children of men occupy with regard to the
          difference there is in the minds of men on the subject of
          religion and the character of God is an important one. I have
          considered the responsibility that rests upon men in regard to
          these things. There seems to be very few that really have faith
          in the Lord God of our fathers. If we judge them by their works,
          we must certainly come to this conclusion. It is certainly a
          great blessing to this people that they have faith in God and in
          the promises of our Heavenly Father.
          56
          Truth is one of the attributes of the Almighty, and what he
          promises he will fulfil. Now, if the children of men believed
          this, they could save themselves a great deal of trouble. If
          those who embrace the Gospel could have confidence to abide in
          the truth, they would escape many trying scenes through which the
          wicked will have to pass. The trouble that awaits this nation,
          and that other nations have had to pass through in various ages
          that are past, has been because they have had no confidence in
          the Lord. They have not obeyed him, but have turned from
          him--rejected the counsel given to them. It will be precisely so
          with this nation when their afflictions begin to come upon them,
          for the Lord will be avenged. We can now see the words of the
          Lord and his Prophets fulfilling before our eyes.
          56
          This is a peculiar generation--a singular time in which we live.
          There seems to be a great deal of the word of the Lord fulfilling
          in our day and age of the world. We profess to acknowledge the
          hand of the Lord in what we see around us, and I trust we do it
          in our hearts. We have read, many years ago, the promise
          contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants concerning the
          nation in which we live. The Lord said, in the early rise of this
          Church, in speaking of this land, that we should hear of wars
          abroad; but at the same time we should not know the hearts of the
          children of men in our own country. And the commandment was to
          his people to prepare themselves to stand in holy places when the
          indignation of the Almighty should be passing over the earth. We
          now see these things coming to pass. They are plain and clear
          before our eyes. We have a part fulfilled; and as truth is one of
          the attributes of the Almighty, everything that he says he will
          fulfil. The promise is to the whole world--"He that believeth and
          is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be
          damned." This promise is sure; and if the Lord fulfills in one
          instance, he will in another. He will save the people if they
          will obey him; and if they do not he will not save them, but they
          will have to reap the reward that is due them for their works.
          57
          I consider that it is a blessing that I have the opportunity of
          believing in the Gospel and in the word of the Lord. I believe in
          them, and rejoice to know that they are true, and that they will
          be fulfilled. I bear my testimony to the truth of this Gospel. I
          also testify that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Lord. I know
          this as well as I do that I exist. I know by inspiration and by
          the revelations of Jesus Christ and the manifestations of the
          Spirit of God from year to year and from time to time. I likewise
          see around me the fulfilment of prophecy, and this tends to
          strengthen me, and also every Latter-day Saint. The Scriptures
          tell us that there is a spirit in man, and that the inspiration
          of the Almighty giveth it understanding. It is upon this
          principle that we become acquainted with the truth, and the power
          of the Gospel which we have received. The principles of eternal
          life are manifested unto us by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost;
          for that Spirit rests upon us--it influences our minds; and if we
          watch those teachings, having within us the right feeling, we
          shall comprehend things clearly as they are. We can see the Lord
          speaking to the nations and vexing them in his hot displeasure,
          and still many eat, drink, and are satisfied, and do not appear
          to be as energetic and active as they might be. It is our duty to
          be alive and wide-awake to the times, for the things that are
          transpiring are joyful, because in them we see the accomplishment
          and fulfilment of the predictions of the Prophets of God that
          have lived in this generation. The things we are experiencing now
          are attended with salvation, and are preparing us to magnify our
          callings and fulfilling the object of our creation upon the
          earth.
          57
          I always rejoice in seeing my fellow-men come to a knowledge of
          the truth by obedience to the Gospel as taught by the servants of
          the Lord. When men have gone forth in the waters of baptism, and
          receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost,
          they receive the same truth, the same light as we have received;
          and thus we become of one heart and one mind, and follow out the
          inspiration of the Holy Ghost which attend his Gospel. In
          preaching the Gospel and administering the ordinances of the
          Lord's house, the Spirit of inspiration of heaven accompanies
          those who officiate, that it will remain ever with them, if
          faithful, in all the duties of life. 
          57
          When I hear the brethren speak of the dealings of God with the
          present generation, I perceive that their minds all run together.
          The record which they bear is one; they all agree in their
          testimony; they are one in stating that the work of the Lord our
          God will prevail over all its enemies. But it is a calamity, as
          we look at it naturally, for the generation in which we live,
          that the Gospel is preached and by them rejected; in consequence
          of which the Spirit is taken from them, because they follow the
          devices of their own hearts and their wicked imaginations. They
          follow the devices of the Evil One, and they spread it broadcast,
          as it were, the cross which brings death and destruction, which
          brings sorrow and mourning; and this is the case with many in the
          present day and age of the world. There is not a man to-day that
          has the Spirit of the Lord, and that is faithful in his calling,
          but what can see the state of things both in and out of the
          Church. He can see them with his eyes, and hear them with his
          ears, and they can see the hand of God thrown over this people
          to-day. I rejoice in the blessings that the Lord gives, and I
          feel that we ought to be faithful. If there are anybody who are
          blessed of the Lord, it is the Latter-day Saints; and if there
          are anybody upon the earth who are and should be willing to obey
          counsel, it is the Saints of the living God. We have reaped the
          benefit of it for years, and we know that it brings forth joy,
          peace, and consolation to the souls of men; and we would
          certainly be very foolish to turn away from the only source that
          will bring us joy, salvation, and eternal life. To do this, we
          should have to turn our backs upon the only friends we have, and
          shut up the only source from which we draw the blessings we have
          in this life.
          58
          The world really do not know what they are doing; they don't
          comprehend what lies before them; they judge after the hearing of
          the ear, and while calamities will overtake the wicked, as the
          Lord has spoken, we have something to hold on to and to rely
          upon. We have seen the hand dealings of the Almighty with us; we
          have learned his promises. Has he broken his promises to his
          people? He has not; he has been faithful and true. I firmly
          believe that we shall partake of all the blessings of the kingdom
          of God by obeying the counsel of those set over us, for I know
          that God has established a government to control, to guide, and
          to dictate; and we shall not find so perfect a government as this
          in any part of the earth, for it is the government of heaven.
          58
          I desire that we may have power and a disposition to live
          faithful to-day, to do right, to obey counsel, that whatever we
          are told to do we may unite together and do with all our hearts.
          If there is strength anywhere, it is here. If it does not exist
          here, it does not exist anywhere. There is no spirit of
          friendship in the world; it has taken the wings of the morning
          and flown away from many of the nations, and the blessings of the
          Lord are being withdrawn in a great measure from the nations of
          the earth. The people have no disposition to obey that which is
          right, or give the servants of god an opportunity of preaching
          the truth for the salvation of fallen man. Those who despise
          those blessings and privileges will find that the consequences
          and reward will follow.
          58
          I feel thankful that we are here in the valleys of the mountains;
          and I rejoice that we are at peace, and not obliged to fortify
          Great Sale Lake City, as the people are obliged to do in
          Washington; nor is our President compelled to flee to Canada to
          save his life. We are safe and in quietude. The enemies of this
          kingdom do not understand the spirit and power of the Gospel. It
          is a spirit and a power that they cannot cope with, and it is so
          with all the sectarian world. We have the privilege of lying down
          and of rising up in peace; we have the privilege of bowing in our
          families in peace, and getting up and speaking our sentiments,
          and none to make us afraid.
          58
          These are great blessings that we as a people enjoy. I bear my
          testimony that these things are true and faithful. You know these
          things as well as I do, and every man who lives his religion
          knows it. The Lord is with his people, and this kingdom will
          spread abroad. And when the Lord has destroyed the wicked, there
          will be room for Zion to spread herself abroad, and to rebuild
          the waste places thereof. Then all things spoken of in the Book
          of Doctrine and Covenants will be fulfilled. It is good to
          reflect upon these principles, for the promises will be
          fulfilled, whether we believe them or not.
          58
          I pray God to guide us, that we may be prepared to partake of
          eternal life and salvation, and share in all the benefits of the
          Gospel of Christ, and of the Holy Priesthood which has been
          revealed to us in our day and generation, which I ask in the name
          of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, September 10th, 1861
                        Daniel H. Wells, September 10th, 1861
                BUILDING UP OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD--HOME MANUFACTURES.
             Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in Logan City,
                                September 10th, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          59
          I appear before you this morning with grateful feelings to our
          Heavenly Father for the privilege we mutually enjoy in beholding
          the dawning light of so good a day for Israel.
          59
          Brother Kimball, when he bade me good-bye, as I started from the
          city on this visit, wished me to say to the people for him, "God
          bless them!" and brother Brigham blesses the people continually;
          our Father in heaven blesses them; the heavens are full of
          blessings for them. Why, then, should we not be the most happy of
          all people? While the earth is full of turmoil and strife, the
          people in these mountains dwell in peace, and are blessed with
          unparalleled prosperity. They have that joy and peace, that
          satisfaction and quietness that proceeds from God, which could
          not be enjoyed in any other part of the world, or among any other
          people under the most favourable circumstances.
          60
          We have been called together from different parts of the world
          for the great and special work of building up the kingdom of God
          upon the earth, to establish a nucleus of righteousness from
          which shall radiate every great, good, and holy principle to all
          parts of the habitable world. It is our privilege to bear an
          important part in this great work. The Gospel of salvation has
          been promulgated--has reached our ears where we dwelt among
          different nations and countries, and has brought us to these
          mountain regions. And now what is our duty? Shall we be like the
          world from which we have been gathered out? If this is our
          intention, we might as well have stayed in our native country,
          where we could have ripened for destruction as well as here. But
          if we have essayed to be servants of the Most High, to be his
          children, to be his chosen and peculiar people, and for which
          purpose we are gathered out from among the Gentile nations, let
          us not do as they do, but let us do according to the high behest
          of Heaven, who has given us an appointment, and called us forth
          to build up his kingdom in these last days. Let us follow
          implicitly the instructions of those whom God has appointed to
          guide our minds and direct our steps; or, to use other words, let
          us believe our religion and faithfully live it. Do we believe
          fully that God our Father has appointed men whom he influences
          day by day to lead forth his people, and direct them in all their
          spiritual and temporal labours? and do we so order our course as
          to correspond with the instructions given us? Or do we suppose we
          can entirely take our own way in temporal matters, according to
          the traditions of our fathers and the dictations of the spirit of
          the world, and at the same time please high Heaven, and do our
          duty faithfully in the building up of the kingdom of God? We
          think in spiritual "Mormonism" we need direction and constant
          instruction by the authorized servants of God; but we think we
          know as much about temporal affairs as anybody. We rejoice in the
          knowledge that has been revealed from the heavens to us; we
          rejoice in the word of the Lord that has gone forth; we rejoice
          that God has spoken in these last days, and that we have received
          these most valuable instructions--that we have received the
          knowledge that leads to life and salvation, and to exaltation in
          his kingdom. But do we realize that God's kingdom in the latter
          days is to all intents and purposes a temporal kingdom? And do we
          realize that if we had stayed in the world we could have served
          him spiritually there as well as here? But what kind of a kingdom
          would that have been for the Saviour to rule over when he comes?
          When he comes, he is going to reign over a temporal kingdom,
          composed of men and women who do his will on the earth.
          Everything that pertains to us in our life is temporal, and over
          us and all we possess our Heavenly Father and his Son Jesus
          Christ will reign, as well as over all the kingdoms of the world
          when they become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ.
          61
          To build up Zion is a temporal labour; it does not consist simply
          in teaching: teaching is to instruct us how to properly apply our
          labour, the sooner and better to accomplish the end in view. Bone
          and sinew is required to build up the kingdom of God in the last
          days. When Jesus Christ was upon the earth, he said--"My kingdom
          is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then
          would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the
          Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence." It was not of this
          world, then; but it remained to be in the latter days, and then
          his servants will wage a warfare against the powers of Satan,
          both visible and invisible. The Saints are now engaged in that
          warfare; they have to fight against the evil influences that
          attend upon their footsteps day by day, and then have to fight
          against his inclining them to do evil, and against all evil
          powers, and to root them out from their midst. They have also to
          contend against the powers of darkness which appear in human
          beings, causing them to come up in the shape of mobs to fight
          against the Saints of the Most High. This is a temporal warfare
          as well in which we are engaged. The Devil has held the control
          of the earth. Under his influence the people have built up
          cities, colleges, and institutions of every description, and
          traverse the earth and seas to amass money to sustain them. We
          have been gathered out to form a nucleus of power to take the
          kingdom, overcome evil with good, tread wickedness under our
          feet, and exalt righteousness upon the mountain tops, that the
          power, the wealth, and earthly prosperity may be taken from the
          powers of the Devil and placed within the power and control of a
          righteous people where it belongs. What can we do to promote this
          great cause, to redeem the earth from sin, from hell, and from
          the Devil, and make it a habitation for Saints and angels? This
          is a question that comes home to us all. The best answer that can
          be given to it is, Do according to the instructions of him whom
          the Lord has appointed to lead us. He says, "Go to with your
          might and build up the kingdom of God, by quarrying the rock, by
          bringing the timber from the kanyons and making it into lumber,
          by making adobies, mixing the mortar, burning the lime, and
          drawing from the elements around us the material necessary to
          beautify and build up, and to exalt in every way those principles
          that essay to establish righteousness over the whole earth." If
          the word is to build forts, build them; if to raise grain, raise
          grain. It is needful to do these things because our society is
          composed of men, women, and children, the same as other
          communities of people. Like other people, we must have food and
          raiment, houses to live in, and the common creature comforts. We
          have come to these distant valleys to improve, not to debase
          ourselves to the level of the savages around us: we have come
          here purposely to advance, not to take the retrograde path,--to
          exalt ourselves in the knowledge of God, and seek to exalt others
          to our standard of holiness and goodness. It is, then, for us to
          aspire constantly to a still higher standard in the scale of
          human existence, exalting with us those with whom we are
          associated. We need everything that other people need, except
          sin, and no people need that. We need everything else that is
          necessary to build up any other kingdom, and we have to produce
          it from the elements with which we are surrounded. We have been
          brought far from the wicked world, to give us an opportunity to
          show that we will do it, or that we will not do it,--to prove our
          integrity to the cause of righteousness and to God--to prove to
          him that we will struggle to obtain the knowledge and the ability
          to create the means of our own subsistence--that we will struggle
          to subdue the elements, to sanctify the earth, chase unholiness
          from it, and beautify it by building up beautiful places,
          ornamenting our grounds, cultivating fruits of every variety that
          will flourish in our country, and thus bless ourselves with the
          blessings the Almighty has placed within our reach, and prove to
          him that we are willing to abide his high behest, acknowledging
          that he throws in our way all these advantages, and by our works
          show that we are willing to make all our efforts point to the
          building up of the kingdom of God, and prove to the world that we
          are more exalted in our attainments and more elevated in our
          notions than they are; and finally we will make ourselves
          independent of every people and nation upon the earth.
          61
          When our Father in heaven finds he has got a people who stand as
          a unit in favour of his kingdom, and have made themselves free
          and independent, will he not be pleased with that people? It is a
          long time since he has had such a people. It is our privilege to
          be that people, and be acknowledged of God as his people. Then it
          becomes us to be watchful, careful, energetic, and diligent in
          endeavouring to bring to pass his purposes according to his mind
          and good pleasure.
          62
          Here are the fat valleys of Ephraim. From the elements that are
          strewn around us in rich profusion we can gain our entire
          support. We can raise the flax, the wool, the cotton, the bread,
          the fruit, and sugar. We can dig out the iron ore, and the
          copper, and the lead, and mould these minerals to our wants, and
          make them administer to our comfort and convenience. One can
          accomplish one thing, and another can accomplish something else.
          When our labour is properly directed, one man will go at this
          employment, and another at that, to bring forth the things
          necessary for our mutual convenience and comfort. When we are
          willing to abide the instructions of our leaders, and bring to
          our aid the knowledge we have received in the countries from
          which we have been gathered, all will then conspire to one
          end--namely, for the building up of the kingdom of God. In the
          northern parts of this Territory we can produce things that they
          cannot so well produce in the southern portions. Last spring we
          visited the southern settlements. There they can raise choice
          fruits that alone will flourish in southern climates; they can
          also raise cotton better than we can, and you can raise wool
          better than they. In this way we can create an exchange of
          commodities between the north and the south, make our cotton and
          woolen cloth at home, and not be too proud to wear it when we
          have made it.
          62
          In the revelations of God to Joseph Smith, jun., we read--"And
          again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart. Let all thy garments
          be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own
          hands; and let all things be done in cleanliness before me." We
          can get the furs in these mountains to make the most beautiful
          hats, and the most durable. From the countries north-west of us
          the Hudson Bay Company supply nearly all Europe with the choicest
          of furs. Shall we first send the furs to hell, and then have them
          freighted back to us by Gentile speculators at a great expense,
          in the shape of hats for us to wear? Get the fur and make our own
          hats. And so with our leather, and our boots and shoes, and so
          with everything that is necessary for our happiness and comfort.
          62
          Heretofore we have been sorely taxed; our life blood has been
          drawn from us--our circulating medium is continually drawn away
          for those articles which we can produce ourselves. That woman
          that makes a yard of cloth accomplishes a good work towards
          building up the independence of the kingdom of God, and by her
          works her faith is made manifest.
          62
          That man who raises a small patch of flax, prepares it for the
          spinning wheel, procures the wheel and loom, and is diligent in
          having his wives and daughters learn to convert the flax into
          thread and cloth, is labouring in the right way to permanently
          establish the kingdom of God. This will not only apply to flax,
          but wool, and every other production natural to our country. In
          this way both men and women and children are accomplishing the
          purpose for which they have been gathered out from their native
          places into these distant valleys.
          62
          I have said that we have a warfare to wage. Guns and pistols are
          brought here, and can be had sometimes at low prices. Such
          weapons are necessary in the warfare in which we are engaged. We
          have attempted to make powder, and with perseverance and skill I
          have no doubt a plentiful supply can be produced here.
          62
          We are now successfully making paper. You will soon receive the
          Deseret News printed on paper made here. You can aid and assist
          in this species of home production by saving carefully your rags
          for the paper manufactory. In the manufacture of paper we check
          the outward flow of one stream of gold that has heretofore gone
          to enrich the Gentiles.
          62
          We are also successfully making nails. Our machinery is of the
          most approved kind, and can produce them in great quantities.
          62
          We can also produce our linseed oil from the flax-seed. The oil
          made here is of fine quality.
          62
          President Young has imported several splendid carding machines
          for the carding of wool. He has taken no little pains in
          importing the most useful machinery to meet our present wants. Is
          it not better to spend our means in this way than to spend it for
          imported goods of an inferior quality?
          63
          I wish to say a few words to those engaged in the military in
          this valley. There are many who are subject to perform military
          duty. Many of them are ignorant as to the proper care, proper
          handling, and proper use of fire-arms. They should be taught to
          handle fire-arms in a way not to accidentally injure themselves
          or their companions in arms. I care more about their knowing how
          to handle their arms, and how to keep them in good condition than
          I do their knowing how to perform "Eyes right, eyes left," &c.
          Not but what strict discipline and a maintenance of perfect order
          in military ranks is essentially necessary, as in all other
          departments of the community, though I would rather they would
          learn to shoot correctly. And it would not be amiss to secure a
          little extra supply of ammunition to practise how to shoot,
          rather than trade off the arms and ammunition that is put into
          their hands to use when necessary. Learn how to clean a gun well,
          how to take it apart and put it together again, and how to keep
          it in good condition. Learn how to load a gun properly, learn
          what is a proper charge, and then learn to throw the ball to the
          spot where you wish it should be lodged. It would be presumption
          to call a person to go forth bearing arms that could not use them
          with proper effect: this would prove an injury instead of a
          benefit. We would be relying in vain upon that person to perform
          for us an important duty. We wish the military officers to lend
          their instructions in this way. Teach the ignorant how to use and
          take care of their firearms, and how to keep them safely, that
          they may be in continual readiness, and that their families and
          friends may not be injured by them. Let your military
          organizations be kept up, and enroll new comers into some
          company, that they may know their officers and their place when
          they are called upon to act. Let your organizations be perfected
          as far as possible, that every man may be ready when called upon
          to go on foot or on horseback.
          63
          I have seen your little girls herding cattle and sheep. I would
          not let even small boys do it, to say nothing of girls. It is
          unwise, for the sake of the influence it has over their minds. In
          one sense it is a cause of idleness. Our boys and girls would be
          better at school. Men should herd stock. Those boys who are now
          about on horseback, with pistols slung to their sides, who are
          butchering your cattle and stealing your horses, were many of
          them herd-boys. Herding is a poor school for your boys and girls
          to attend. They are on the wild plains, and among the swamps and
          brush, away from the influence of their parents and school
          teachers; and there they receive bad impressions upon their
          minds, whereas good impressions should be made. Let men herd your
          stock.
          63
          The building up of this kingdom is a work of progress; and where
          some things are necessary to be done, other things must not be
          neglected. If you have a great deal of work on your hands of one
          kind, do a little less of that kind, and more of some other kind,
          and bring all things together. You have not time, you think, to
          send your children to school, you have so much work to do. I like
          that you should have plenty to do; but should you neglect to
          instruct your children while you are busily engaged in other
          pursuits? It is not wisdom to neglect this very important part of
          our duty, while at the same time it is good to be diligent in
          every other duty that necessarily devolves upon us in every
          department of life.
          64
          We raise a great amount of wheat, and crop our land year after
          year with the same crop. This is a pernicious practice for our
          land. It would be much better to introduce a rotation of crops
          suited to the land and the climate. Let intelligent farmers pay
          attention to this. Let crops of useful roots be introduced and
          fed to sheep and other stock. It is as necessary and as
          profitable to raise good wool and plenty of it as it is to raise
          good grain.
          64
          Do not run into an extreme in raising wheat, but let there be an
          equality in our productions, which will give greater scope for
          exchange among ourselves, and less encouragement to the
          importation of foreign productions. These are a few of my ideas
          with regard to the economy of living and building up the kingdom
          of God. This is a life-time matter, and we must take it in hand
          wisely and with moderation, so as to bear up and carry it
          through.
          64
          We are now in our probation, and the work in which we are engaged
          will reach into a world to come. Then let us act like men and
          women who are determined to be for the kingdom of God or nothing,
          progressing steadily, unitedly, and firmly, day by day, week by
          week, month by month, and year by year, as long as we shall live,
          and never falter in our feeling, in our faith, and good works.
          Never strike hands with the Devil; never seek to make friends of
          Christ and Baal. They cannot be friends. If we do not let go the
          hand of the Devil, we must the hand of Christ. Christ has long
          ago refused to hold communion with Satan. We cannot hold one with
          one hand, and the other with the other hand. If we try this, the
          first we know we shall find ourselves entirely on the side of the
          Devil.
          64
          What are our children given unto us for? To raise them up to be
          angels to the Devil? I think not. None of us would wish that.
          Still, many take that course which is calculated to lead them in
          that direction, for want of understanding. We would not do this
          intentionally. Many a person does a thing that will lead to death
          and destruction unintentionally. They do not pay attention to the
          wise counsels and excellent instructions that are almost daily
          given to them, in a temporal point of view, but think they are of
          no particular use to them.
          64
          It is a temporal kingdom that we are engaged in building up for
          our God upon the earth; and it becomes essentially necessary that
          we should be one in regard to temporal matters, as well as in
          spiritual. There is no disunion of feeling upon the subject of
          baptism for the remission of sins, in all the valleys of the
          mountains, or upon the subject of laying on of hands for the gift
          of the Holy Ghost. We all believe alike on these subjects. But
          when it comes to using your surplus property for the building up
          of the kingdom of God, instead of selling it to the Gentiles for
          almost nothing, when it is advised to cease trading with them--to
          cease going on the road to do this and that to build up Gentile
          interests, you consider it infringing upon your liberties and
          rights as American citizens. You say, "Have I not a right to
          dictate my own property that I have worked for?"
          65
          You have nothing except that which the Lord God has intrusted to
          your care. It belongs to him. The earth and the fulness thereof
          are his, and we are his. There is only one principle that may be
          considered our own, and that is our will. You can do as you are
          told, or you can refuse to do it. You can seek good and do it, or
          you can seek evil and do it. In this you are left to be your own
          judge. You can show to God that you are for him, or that you are
          for the Devil. You can become elect to do evil and be an angel of
          the Devil, or you can become elect to do good and be a Saint of
          the Most High. For your own sakes, be true to yourselves and live
          your religion which you profess to believe, and train up your
          children in the principles of righteousness which the Lord God
          has revealed to you, and in which the faithful so delight, and
          which is so great a comfort and consolation to them. Bring your
          children up so that they will be an honour and a credit to you in
          your old age--so that they will walk in your footsteps, inasmuch
          as you walk in all obedience before the Lord. The Lord made great
          promises to Abraham. Why? "For I know him, that he will command
          his children and his household after him; and they shall keep the
          way of the Lord to do justice and judgment," &c.
          65
          You can do your duty as Abraham did, and influence your children
          in every possible way to work righteousness in all their days.
          Every person has his agency; and how grand the idea, when the
          strong will of man if used for the promotion of the kingdom of
          God, to set forth as first and foremost the principles of truth
          and righteousness, and thus finally lead to exaltation in the
          kingdom of God, with power to preserve in it to all eternity our
          identity, walk into the presence of God, and be able to bear the
          scrutinizing eyes of our Father in heaven!
          65
          What an exceeding great blessing to be able to do all this if we
          will, and save those with whom we are associated, and go forth
          and become the Gods of eternity. Let us prove to God, to angels,
          and to all holy beings that we are for the kingdom--that we are
          for God and holiness. Let us put aside our contentions and
          bickerings and little notions: they will not add any weight in
          the balance in our favour, but it will weigh against us, and will
          continually thwart our onward progress. You say a person has done
          you an injury. Suppose he has, what of it? It should not affect
          you. Overlook it and pursue steadily the upward path to
          righteousness, and it will not hurt you a particle; but it will
          hurt the person that has inflicted the injury. It is better to
          suffer wrong than to do wrong. If a person steals anything from
          me, it does not make it right for me to take something that
          belongs to another. If a person gets angry with me, and I go
          about my business and pay no attention to it, but rather take an
          occasion to soothe and control his feelings, and finally gain the
          mastery over them, and over myself in the first place, it gives
          me a victory, although he may have done it on purpose to injure
          me.
          65
          When the Almighty is blessing us with bountiful crops, how
          foolish it is to quarrel with our neighbours for a little water.
          Perhaps it may be we have some reason; but if we cannot obtain
          the water with good feelings and kind words, let them have the
          water.
          66
          Let us go forth in our daily transactions with an enlightened
          view of things, and feel that we will not be moved from the path
          of righteousness by every little thing that may cross our track.
          Let us go a considerable distance round anything that would annoy
          us, rather than make a fuss about it. Let us suffer a great deal
          before finding fault with our brother or causing him to do wrong.
          Try and cherish courtesy and good feelings to each other, that
          you may attain that command over yourselves, and that elevation
          of sentiment and feeling that is worthy of you as Saints of the
          Most High. When your bishop or President chooses to lead out in a
          certain direction in righteousness, follow after him and sustain
          him. If he is not doing right and walking in the path of his
          duty, let your faith be of that strength that will cause him to
          be removed, and a man placed there that will do right. An
          unfaithful President cannot stand in his place long, if the
          people will do right. May God bless us, and help us to do our
          duty, live our holy religion, and build up his kingdom, is my
          prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
          Albert Smith, March 10, 1861
                         George Albert Smith, March 10, 1861
                               PROSPERITY OF ZION, &c.
          Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 10, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          66
          I arise before you, brethren, on the present occasion, with a
          heart full of gratitude to our Heavenly Father for his manifold
          blessings unto us, for our preservation and the light of his
          countenance that has shone upon us to enable us to understand so
          much of truth as has been taught unto us, or at least so much as
          we have been capacitated to receive; that while the storms lour
          upon the earth, which the Lord is about to sweep with the besom
          of destruction, we are enabled to stand in the chambers of the
          mountains while the indignation of the Almighty upon the wicked
          passes over. From the time that we entered this valley to the
          present moment, I have never contemplated our position without
          feeling to shout Hosannah for the place that the Lord had
          preserved for his Saints, for the natural fortresses that he had
          constructed, and for the principles that he had revealed to
          enable us to develop and to bring from the earth the necessaries
          of life, and more abundantly for the privilege of participating
          in the enjoyment of the principles and blessings of our holy
          religion, uninterrupted by those who are without.
          68
          Our toilsome journey across the Plains, the difficulties we had
          to encounter in making a settlement, were such as are
          unparalleled in the history of mankind, rendered so by the
          necessity of conveying our provisions over a desert for upwards
          of a thousand miles. You may search the history of the whole
          habitable globe in vain to find a parallel. We were guided by the
          hand of the Lord from the beginning of this great work. This
          people commenced to radiate forth from this place, cities began
          to rise up, Branches were organized, new towns sprang up into
          being, new valleys have been and still are being discovered, and
          other advantages gained up to the present moment, with a
          corresponding ratio of increase which is truly astonishing. The
          winter after the pioneers arrived here, in 1847, a committee was
          appointed to examine this valley and to ascertain how much land
          could be irrigated. After a careful examination, they reported
          eight hundred acres was all that could be cultivated, for want of
          water; and the result is, as many thousands are now cultivated.
          You might inquire into the condition of other valleys, and you
          would be invariably told that the whole country was a barren
          desert. This was the case with Spanish Fork and various other
          places that are now the most fertile. The Lord has opened our
          eyes, that we can see and understand the nature of the facilities
          that surround us, that we produce the finest of grain, and make
          ourselves happy.
          68
          In the earliest days of the Church the Elders were sent forth
          with a report that those who were in the Eastern lands should
          flee to the West, and we continued to flee from the Eastern lands
          towards the mountains, and we have continued to do so; and at the
          present time we, above all other people upon the face of the
          earth, have cause to rejoice. While turmoil, discontent, and
          bloodshed are increasing upon the earth, we are at peace. We
          present the spectacle of a people inhabiting a country
          flourishing as a reward for our industry.
          68
          The principles of the everlasting Gospel being established in the
          minds of the people, and the people being united, there is no
          power in existence that is able to interfere with or mar the
          community.
          68
          It has been my privilege for the last six weeks to spend my time
          in travelling and preaching in the southern settlements, in
          company with Elder Joseph A. Young. Now, I remember the time when
          all the Saints in Kirtland could have assembled in one of those
          little schoolhouses, that I have been preaching in of late, and
          they would not have been crowded either.
          68
          During our absence we have travelled eight hundred and fifty
          miles, that is, going south and north, visiting all the
          settlements south of Sanpete. We have attended some forty-three
          meetings. To accomplish this, we had to make long days,
          travelling eighteen hours in a day, in consequence of deep snow;
          and we have tasted of the variety of temperature with which the
          Lord has blessed Utah, from the frigid to the torrid zone.
          68
          On our return up the Rim of the Basin, from the settlements of
          the Rio Virgin and Santa Clara, we appreciated the change more
          than we did in going down. The brethren are in good spirits, with
          few exceptions. There were a few places where we had to stay and
          settle some difficulties. They expressed a willingness to do
          right, and they were very glad to see us; and, although in
          midwinter, they would crowd together; and in fact, they appeared
          to enjoy our visit more than if they had known we were coming.
          68
          It is generally understood that all nations are desirous of
          getting under their control both a northern and a southern
          climate. This is desirable in all nations. We found that the
          brethren in Washington county had again raised, last year, a good
          quality of cotton, which would be highly creditable in any other
          country. We have also soil and climate that will produce tobacco
          as fine as is grown in Virginia: it only needs to be cultivated.
          69
          Now were we to take a man from the broad prairies of Missouri or
          Illinois and show him the narrow flats of the Rio Virgin, he
          would be apt to describe it as a certain member of Congress
          described the Louisiana purchase made by Mr. Jefferson. He said
          that it was not a belt nor a garter, but simply a mere strip--a
          mere string west of the Mississippi river. That shows how little
          a Congressman in Mr. Jefferson's time knew of the valley of the
          Mississippi. Such is the feeling in relation to the limited
          extent of arable land in the southern part of our Territory. The
          field of operation for the production of a supply of cotton is
          within our reach.
          69
          Many of us choose to use tobacco, and we could save $60,000 from
          going out of the Territory every year, if we would raise these
          articles within ourselves.
          69
          I am well known as one who is in favour of letting this article
          of tobacco alone. It is said that many suffered more from the
          want of it than they did for bread in the time of famine. If we
          must have it, I am in favour of laying plans to produce it within
          ourselves, seeing that the Lord has given us the climate.
          69
          Now the production of cotton in Washington county is no longer a
          matter of uncertainty. It can be produced; and as men enter into
          the business they will gradually learn how to manage it.
          Experience shows that as we plant the seed, year after year, it
          becomes naturalized to the climate, and we raise a better article
          and more of it every year. This may also be said of grain in this
          Territory, wheat and corn in particular.
          69
          Many settlements have arisen within the last few years that are
          now in a flourishing condition. I visited one, Deseret City, on
          the Sevier, where they are raising an abundance of wheat and
          other grain. We organized a Branch of one hundred and twelve
          members, and a good feeling appears to exist there. The soil is
          of the best quality, and there is a prospect of its being one of
          the granaries of the mountains. There is a spirit of waking up
          among the people, at the present time, to their own interest and
          welfare in regard to home productions. During the last two or
          three years, while there has been such a vast influx of
          merchandise, the goods in market being easily obtained, that has
          had a tendency to cause the people to neglect home productions;
          and they have exerted their ingenuity to procure means to buy
          what they needed, instead of producing it. This feeling is now
          dying away to some extent, and we find the people busily at work
          to produce those things which they need for their own use, and
          they do not feel to depend any longer upon a foreign market.
          69
          Brethren and sisters, the work that is before us requires our
          undivided exertions and our best economy and industry. And when
          we undertake to do a work, we should do it with an eye single to
          the glory of God and a determined zeal to do his will--to live in
          accordance with his ordinances.
          70
          In taking up the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and looking at
          the commandments and promises given through Joseph Smith, I am
          led to rejoice. With some there has evidently been a doubt of
          their fulfillment; and the idea that there was a possibility of
          the Saints, ever going to live in Jackson county!--why, say some,
          it is full of Missourians, many of them possessing the most
          hostile feelings, which they have nourished for years past. The
          driving of the Saints from their homes by the people of Missouri
          and the great prosperity that has attended this people have
          excited a kind of apprehension that, at some time or other, the
          "Mormons" would take a notion to go back to root them out of
          their homes. Fear occasionally takes hold of them, but still
          there is that same deadly hatred among them towards us which they
          possessed; and in consequence of that, many have considered that
          it would be impossible for the Saints ever to go back to that
          land and inherit it, and build the temple that has been promised
          and commanded to be built. Notwithstanding the revelations that
          had been given to build a temple, the brethren were prevented
          from fulfilling it, in consequence of the opposition of their
          enemies, or foolishness, or carelessness in the breasts of many
          who were called to act with the Prophet Joseph, when the Saints
          were driven. When the Saints were driven from the United States,
          we could not see why: but those who have any light in them can
          see now. If we were in Missouri, we should be obliged to take
          sides in the present lamentable strife of brother against
          brother. If we were there, we should be in constant trouble. The
          present state of anarchy should show us that it is impossible to
          settle their difficulty peaceably. They may strive to divide and
          make an amicable division, but it will end in the most awful
          bloodshed. It is impossible to avoid it. Their determined will
          and their hatred to each other are such that they cannot be
          reconciled. The hatred with which they hated us has turned upon
          each other, and it will continue upon them in such a manner that
          they cannot avoid it. And by-and-by it will be like it was with
          the Jaredites and the Nephites. When they became divided, they
          were determined to exterminate each other: they resolved on the
          extermination of one party or the other, and it ended in the
          extermination of both. You look in the Book of Ether, in the Book
          of Mormon, and you will find it. After they had slain two
          millions of people, the king of one of the contending parties
          tried his very best to procure peace and cease the shedding of
          blood. Coriantumr offered Shiz, if he would give peace to the
          people, he would give his kingdom to him; but Shiz would not
          consent to peace, unless Coriantumr would come and be slain by
          the hand and sword of Shiz. Then the people were again stirred up
          to battle, and fought until all were slain, except him whom the
          Prophet of God had said should not die by the sword. From the
          spirit that is now manifest, it is not impossible for like scenes
          to be again enacted upon this continent. It is just as easy, I
          contend, for the Lord to cause the Saints to return and build the
          Temple in Jackson County as it was for the Lord to bring us into
          this wilderness, or to frustrate the powers of our enemies here
          in this Territory, as most you have seen. When this people shall
          have learned to do the will of our Heavenly Father, and to be
          united in all things, then will be brought about the prediction
          that the wicked shall slay the wicked. The time is not far
          distant when the distressed of all nations will come from the
          east and from the west, from the north and from the south, and
          claim protection from the Saints of the Most High God.
          70
          It is high time for the Saints to be awake and on hand to perform
          their duties, and live up to their calling as Saints of God,
          doing all things required at their hands, that the light of truth
          may constantly shine in our minds. The only thing that we have to
          fear is that the Saints do not realize the importance of their
          position, and that they will not be awake to the duties that
          devolve upon them.
          71
          The time is nigh at hand when thousands and tens of thousands of
          our enemies and their children will come to crave protection of
          this people. There are many persons who have read the revelations
          of Joseph Smith that have had misgivings in relation to them, and
          they have feared that they were true; but they did not feel quite
          willing to believe that they would be literally fulfilled; or, if
          they did, they dared not confess it. Any persons that have looked
          at the accounts published in our papers can see how rapidly and
          how easily the Lord can accomplish his work. He does not wish us
          to go and slay our enemies, but he wants us to be upon the
          watchtower. He wants us to build towers, temples, houses, and
          everything that will make us comfortable; also to plant vineyards
          and oliveyards, and to watch over them. But when it comes to the
          wicked slaying the wicked, he has thus far caused the wicked to
          slay the wicked. The Saints have been and doubtless always will
          be spared this trouble, but they will have to face dangers--in
          many instances to lay down their lives for the Gospel's sake; and
          to such the Lord will give crowns of glory and endless life, even
          to all those that live according to the principles of eternal
          life. But we need not expect crowns of glory in this life. The
          blessings of light and life that are in the midst of the Saints
          are only to be had by living for them--by living our religion.
          There are hundreds and thousands that are willing to fight for
          their religion. The things that are required are for us to live
          our religion, walk in accordance with the principles of honesty
          and justice, that the light of the Holy Spirit may continually
          shine upon us, and that our religion shall be the uppermost thing
          in our minds all the day long.
          71
          We frequently suffer ourselves to be bound by earthly
          considerations, so that we neglect our duties and attend to some
          small matters, and we thereby become careless and indifferent.
          But of this we should be very careful.
          71
          When I first settled at Parowan, in the county of Iron, the
          nearest settlement to it was Payson; and I believe there were
          only some three or four families in Payson. There were also a few
          in Sanpete. The fall after, the location was made at Cedar City.
          From that day to the present there has been a continual increase
          and extension of our settlements in that direction; and although
          it appears to be a great distance from here, settlements are
          rising up so fast that a man can stop at a settlement every
          night.
          71
          In 1858 I was told at Toquerville that it was impossible to make
          a road to the valleys up the Rio Virgin, and they were
          calculating that they would have to carry their seed-grain and
          ploughs over the mountains upon pack animals. I told them that in
          a few years I would ride over in a carriage. Brother Joseph A.
          Young and myself visited the two settlements there, and passed
          over the ground I am speaking of, with four animals to our
          carriage, and brother Joseph remarked that this road, which is
          very steep and crooked, was so crooked that it was difficult to
          see the lead animals. The pass has the name of Johnson's Twist.
          71
          The people are raising cotton and grain; they are cultivating the
          earth and are enjoying excellent health, and the water is of good
          quality. These two places (Pocketville and Grafton) are certainly
          in a flourishing condition.
          71
          We also visited the settlement at Minersville, Beaver county. It
          is composed of some twenty families. They are engaged in digging
          for lead, and they are trying to bring it into use. Evidence
          exists that a supply may be had from that quarter.
          72
          We organized a few families that live on Corn Creek into a Branch
          of the Church. We also found a small company of men on Cove
          Creek, who are commencing to make a settlement there. Those two
          settlements obviate the necessity of camping out at nights
          between Fillmore and Beaver, and the settlements in Round Valley
          and at Chicken Creek prevent the necessity of camping out between
          the cities of Nephi and Fillmore. This will be a great
          convenience to travellers.
          72
          Our country is a very extraordinary one, indeed; and if the Lord
          should see fit to send rain to prevent or do away with the
          necessity of irrigation, it is capable of sustaining a dense
          population; but as it is, the people are obliged to live in
          cities located above the fields, in order to secure to themselves
          pure water, and then go out and farm a patch of land with much
          labour and toil in the shape of ploughing, digging, irrigating,
          and weeding; and must so continue until the springs are made to
          rise up in the deserts, or the vapours descend from the clouds to
          aid in the better cultivation of the soil.
          72
          When I was at Washington, in the year 1856, I was asked by
          Senator Douglas if I did not think that, if skilful farmers were
          out in Utah, the land might not be made to produce abundantly
          without irrigation. That showed me how ignorant Congressmen were
          at Washington in regard to this country. When the Lord sees
          proper to break down the barriers that exist and cause the rain
          to descend upon the land, he can do it; but until then, he has
          very wisely provided that we shall take the streams in the
          mountains to irrigate the soil. If the mountains were covered
          with beautiful timber, and plenty of grain could be raised
          without irrigation, there is no doubt but our enemies would
          overrun us, or at least make us a great deal of trouble; but as
          it is, we inherit the chambers of the mountains: the rocks are
          our protection, and the oases of the desert our homes. Here we
          learn the arts of cultivation and of building; we learn to
          irrigate the land; we also, in many respects, prepare ourselves
          for a day when we shall go to the place that has been appointed
          for the building up of the city of Zion and for the building of
          the house which shall be a great and glorious temple, on which
          the glory of the Lord shall rest--a temple that will excel all
          others in magnificence that have ever been built upon the earth.
          Who is there that is prepared for this movement back to the
          centre stake of Zion, and where the architects amongst us that
          are qualified to erect this temple and the city that will
          surround it? We have to learn a great many things, in my opinion,
          before we are prepared to return to that holy land; we have to
          learn to practise the principles that we have been taught; we
          have to study to fill up every hour of our time in industrial
          pursuits and the acquisition of knowledge, and by economy and
          patience prepare ourselves as good and skilful workmen, as
          builders in the great building which our Father has prepared. And
          let me remind you that it is predicted that this generation shall
          not pass away till a temple shall be built, and the glory of the
          Lord rest upon it, according to the promises.
          73
          There is nothing in this country that is very prepossessing or
          encouraging to strangers, and especially to those who come with a
          bad spirit. When a man loses the spirit of his religion, he wants
          to leave the country. In a moment he sees it is a hard country--a
          miserable, barren, God-forsaken country. I have known many men
          come in here poor, and even destitute of the necessaries of life,
          in a situation to need help in order to enable them not merely to
          stay here, but to get food sufficient to sustain life. In three
          or four years, these individuals would, by industry and good
          luck, become measurably wealthy; they would become dissatisfied,
          all at once discover that "Mormonism" was a hoax, and re solve to
          leave the country in disgust. Still they were perfectly
          independent of any assistance, and they were only leaving the
          country, they said, because they were so oppressed.
          Notwithstanding they had risen from poverty and degradation to
          comparative affluence, wealth, and independence, so that they
          could leave the country, into which they were brought by the Poor
          Fund, with plenty of mules, horses, waggons, carriages, cows, and
          many of them with money, yet they say that such oppression they
          could not endure!
          73
          I heard a missionary who came into this Territory by way of
          California say that on his way he met some seven families. They
          were apostates, of course, and each one went to work to tell him
          what they had apostatized for. They gave details of the causes
          and the reasons they had for apostatizing from the Church.
          Finally, the brother turned to one of the company who had not
          been talking at all, and said to him, What did you leave for? He
          replied very candidly--"I have been trying to think, and I have
          come to the conclusion that I was treated too well. When I first
          entered the Valley, I saw Elder Kimball, and he gave me a house
          to live in, rent free. He supplied me wood to burn. He said he
          would employ me. When I wanted to work, he told me to make myself
          comfortable until I had rested, and then he would employ me. I
          went to work, but was discontented. I went to work; but, not
          being satisfied, I considered the matter over and concluded that
          I was treated far too well." Now, I consider that man a pretty
          honest apostate, and I rather think that he will come back again
          to the Church.
          74
          I have heard men say that the reason why they apostatized was
          because they were not well treated. Now, I have often thought,
          when I have been reflecting that this was the work of the
          Lord--the only means of exaltation, that the loss of such
          individuals would be felt vastly more by themselves than by
          anybody else. What a gratification it would be for such persons,
          when they lift up their eyes in hell, being in torment, to think
          that they might have been in a better place, if they had only
          been well treated! What a comfort, what a consolation, what a
          balm, especially to one who is lost forever! To overcome such
          temptations was not an impossibility. But so far as we are
          concerned, whether our brethren treat us well or not, if we keep
          the commandments of God, keep ourselves in the path of rectitude,
          and our feet do not slip, if we pursue a straightforward course,
          if our raiment is clean, though we encounter many difficulties in
          getting along while in this life, yet we may trust in the Lord
          our God, who will exalt the faithful. If we set out in the work
          of the Lord for time and all eternity, we set out for everlasting
          increase, for a salvation among the blessed, and for an eternal
          exaltation. If the principles of life are worth anything, they
          are worth everything that man can possibly sacrifice or suffer to
          attain to the reward that is promised. I remember, when in
          Kirtland, having heard Jared Carter say that he had sacrificed
          everything that ever would be required of him. He said, I have
          sacrificed all my property once, but I will never do it again.
          Where is that man? He is numbered in the long catalogue of
          apostates. If a man should sacrifice all that he has, and then
          say "I will do no more," it is equal to saying I will stop
          serving the Lord. A man who intends to attain to eternal glory
          must be constantly awake to the discharge of his duty. He must
          not suffer his lust for gold, his thirst for wealth, or his
          desire for gain to fill his heart with covetousness, which is
          idolatry. We can pass over the pages of Church history and see
          the incidents that have transpired during the days of Joseph, and
          see the fate of every Elder who suffered lust or love of filthy
          lucre to tempt him from the path of virtue. Their fate should be
          a warning to all good men. We can see the career of many, and
          behold their conduct and its results. Men took him by the hand,
          saluted him with a kiss, called him brother, and then betrayed
          him; yet I can see their career of hypocrisy, their apostacy, and
          their consummate villainy. I can mark out their path. They were
          men who did not live their religion; they were not honest with
          God and their brethren; they were hypocrites; they corrupted
          themselves and became traitors to that man whom God had inspired
          to guide Israel. Some of them we regarded as very smart men that
          had great talents. They laboured a little while in the cause, but
          they were not true to themselves; they were not true in their
          integrity; they were dishonest and corrupt; and in consequence of
          this, they fell into darkness, and lifted their hands for the
          destruction of the saints of God, and fell from that exaltation
          which they had aspired to attain to.
          74
          The blessings of Providence have been over us from the
          commencement of this Church; the protecting hand of the Almighty
          has been visible over us all the day long: every step has been
          guided in wisdom. To take a people from amongst the nations of
          the earth and locate them in the midst of these mountains was one
          of the greatest achievements over natural obstacles ever
          accomplished upon earth. To organize a State in the midst of a
          vast desert--one that could sustain itself and bear up against
          the powers that endeavoured to destroy it, was a feat unequalled
          by anything recorded in the annals of history.
          74
          When I was in Washington and in the library of the Capitol, I was
          asked if the "Mormons" would fight. I replied that the people
          that would have the energy to form a powerful State in the midst
          of a desert would have energy to defend it. To take persons, of
          various habits, possessing education of different kinds and
          degrees, men and women speaking different languages, coming from
          almost every part of the earth,--to bring them here and organize
          them into a peaceful and united people, loyal to the Government
          and laws of our country, was certainly no small task. Then take
          the Saints that were assembled at Nauvoo, that had been driven
          from their possessions, hurried away from their homes, and robbed
          of all they possessed, driven away with a design on the part of
          their enemies that they should perish in the wilderness,--to take
          this remnant that was left and bring them with the rest to this
          land, that was pronounced uninhabitable,--to make it produce the
          rich provisions of the earth, and to organize a powerful State in
          the midst of this desert country, shows the power and wisdom of
          the Almighty, manifested through the man that leads, guides, and
          instructs the people. It is of such a character that the leading
          of Israel through the wilderness by Moses bears no comparison.
          You go to the Book of Exodus and you find the children of Israel
          made the most crooked paths, whereas we find that we came
          straightforward through the mountains right into the land of
          promise. We have straightened the mountain passes; we have made
          the rough places plain and smooth: the mountains, as it were, are
          melting away at our presence. The Prophet of the Lord showed all
          this beforehand by the power of God that was in him.
          75
          After a few years in these mountains, we hear members of Congress
          waking up, as did Mr. John Thompson, of New York, in 1858, being
          from the same State as the Prophet Joseph, and was probably in
          that State when the Church was organized. This astonished
          Congressman, having opened his eyes, said--"Mormonism is a stern,
          ugly fact, and it is halfway between us and the Pacific Ocean,
          and it stands there with ten thousand bayonets daring you to the
          contest." He had suddenly awaked out of his slumber probably by
          the remarks of Mr. William W. Boyce, of South Carolina, who
          said--"There are two ways of settling the Mormon imbroglio; one
          is peace, and the other war: the first is the most humane, the
          cheapest, and consequently the best. If we choose the second, we
          make a hell of the passes in the mountains between the Pacific
          and the Atlantic for the next thousand years.
          75
          They were just opening their eye to behold what they had done by
          driving the Saints from the United States, and refusing to allow
          them to lodge upon the banks of the Missouri. They drove them
          into the wilderness, and hoped never to hear of them again.
          75
          The day has passed for us to submit to be mobbed and driven about
          from pillar to post by our enemies: they have now got something
          else to do. The sword is now passing back and forth amongst them.
          I recollect, when I was a school-boy once, the master gave two of
          us a stick and set us to whip each other: the master was
          compelled to stop us on account of our severity. Our enemies
          would not take the advice of the Prophet; this nation refused to
          listen to his counsels; they would not hearken to the word of the
          Lord which he proclaimed unto them; they killed us and drove us
          away from our possessions; and now the Lord will suffer them to
          punish each other for their sins, even as the schoolmaster did
          the boys, until he gets ready to stop them.
          75
          I am very much pleased with the privilege of addressing you. I
          feel that I am awake to the truth, and I try to live my religion,
          to bear my testimony to the work of God, and sustain the
          influence of my brethren in rolling on this great and glorious
          work. My testimony is as it has always been. It is the work of
          the Almighty, and his hand has guided it, and will continue so to
          do henceforth and forever, and no power can stay its progress,
          and he will guide it until it will overcome all opposing forces.
          It is the little stone cut out of the mountains without human
          hands, and it will roll forth and grow until it becomes a great
          mountain and fills the whole earth.
          76
          When the Prophet Joseph Smith was before the court of Judge
          Austin A. King at Richmond, Missouri, they wanted to prove the
          charge of treason against him. It was stated in evidence that he
          had preached from the prophecy of Daniel, where it speaks of the
          great image and the little stone, and had stated that the stone
          would strike the image upon the toes and feet and break it to
          pieces,--that then it would become a great mountain and fill the
          whole earth. Judge King inquired of the witness if Mr. Smith did
          not say that the little stone spoken of was the Mormon Church.
          The witness answered in the affirmative. Judge King, turning to
          the clerk, said, "Write that down; that is treason." According to
          this decision, the doctrines taught in the Bible were actually
          treason. General Doniphan replied, "By G-d, Judge, you had better
          make the Bible treason, and done with it." They of course
          believed that the kingdom spoken of is a figurative kingdom; but
          we know that God has organized that kingdom, and it will roll
          forth with power and might until it overcomes all obstacles, and
          fills the whole earth. Then it will grant shelter and protection
          to all who are honest and upright, and protect them in their
          religious sentiments, whatever they may be. This will bring about
          a reign of peace and happiness that the world has long looked
          for.
          76
          Men may speculate and write their squibs; they may undertake to
          write this way or that; yet the Lord has commenced his work, and
          it will spread itself abroad until the laws of Zion are sent
          forth among all nations; for this work and this people will
          eventually have the dominion, and no arm can hinder it. Every man
          that is fool enough to be blinded by Satan will miss the honour,
          the glory, and the exaltation that await those who shall be
          sanctified and be prepared to enter in through the gates into the
          city, while those who adhere faithfully to the servants of God
          that are always on hand to build up Zion, seeking first to build
          up the kingdom of God and to learn his righteousness, will rise
          in majesty, glory, exaltation, and dominion.
          76
          May this be our case, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 24, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 24, 1860
                                 SALVATION BY WORKS.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, June 24, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          76
          I have no desire to detain you here and weary you, for there has
          been more said now than you can retain in your minds. All the
          items that have been advanced by brother Young are very good.
          When you reflect and take into consideration the religion of
          Jesus Christ, viewing it from the beginning to the present time,
          you can easily see that it is for you and I and every man upon
          the face of the earth to be wide awake to our duties, to be
          Saints, to be righteous, virtuous, pure, and holy men and women.
          It is all to be comprehended in the words of James the Apostle.
          He says, "Faith without works is dead, being alone."
          77
          Now, our position is such that we are required to manifest that
          which is in us by our works. The following reasoning by the
          Apostle James is excellent upon this subject:--"What doth it
          profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not
          works? Can faith save him? If a brother or sister be naked and
          destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in
          peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not
          those things which are needful to the body; what doth it profit?
          Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. Yea, a
          man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works. Show me thy faith
          without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works.
          Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils
          also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that
          faith without works is dead? Was not Abraham our father justified
          by works when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar? Seest
          thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith
          made perfect? And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith,
          Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for
          righteousness; and he was called the friend of God. Ye see, then,
          how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only.
          Likewise also was not Rabab the harlot justified by works when
          she had received the messengers and had sent them out another
          way? For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without
          works is dead also." (James, chap. 2, verses 14-26.)
          77
          Can you tell me about anything that has been accomplished without
          works? It matters not how much faith you have got, except you
          have works with it. We read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
          that men can accomplish much by faith; but of course that faith
          must be accompanied by works. Whenever a man of God undertakes to
          do anything, he does it by the power of faith and works. Upon
          this principle the Lord brings about his purposes, and there
          never was anything of any moment accomplished upon any other
          principle. The Almighty has said that in the latter days he will
          send forth his angels to inflict punishment upon the wicked, and
          that a certain angel shall blow his trumpet, proclaiming that
          time shall be no more. An angel will also be sent forth to
          destroy the wicked, or, as the Scriptures say, to reap down the
          earth."
          77
          There is virtue in the words of a man of God; and when he rises
          to address the people, he tells them his message plainly,
          commands them to repent of their sins and to be baptized for the
          remission of them; after which he promises them the gift of the
          Holy Ghost. Then, when persons are received into the Church, they
          begin their lives anew, as though they had never sinned, and thus
          go on unto perfection.
          77
          We are told to work out our salvation by our faith, and with fear
          and trembling. And cannot you readily see that works are required
          at the beginning of our career, and from that time to the end of
          our lives? Where is there a man in the world that ever raised a
          crop of grain without works? If a man wishes to raise a crop of
          wheat, he first ploughs the ground, then he drags it; he next
          sows the wheat; and when the dry season comes on in this country,
          he irrigates it; when it is ripe he reaps it, hauls it home,
          stacks it; and when he gets ready, thrashes it, takes it to the
          fanning mill, from there to the grist mill, where it passes
          through the smutter; it is then ground, bolted, and taken home
          ready for use. And every process that the wheat passes through is
          controlled by works. And it is so with us: we are required to
          perform works of righteousness all the day long.
          77
          Brethren, you are required to be very diligent and cautious; and,
          as brother Joseph said, Be careful not to put in anything that
          will sour and destroy the good that you do. Take good care of all
          the good you get; increase in faith and in good works; for, as
          James says, "Faith without works is dead, being alone."
          78
          Then go on with your works of righteousness; be diligent and
          faithful in all things committed to your charge. Let the Elders
          be at their posts, and be ready to administer in the ordinances
          of the house of God whenever duty requires it of them. If the
          Elders will be faithful, the power of God will attend them in
          their administrations; but if the people to whom they administer
          have not repented, they will not receive the remission of their
          sins, nor the gift of the Holy Ghost; for that Spirit will not
          dwell with that person who does not honour his calling, and who
          is not sincere and truly penitent before the Almighty. You may go
          to meeting and sit from one day's end to another, and it will not
          profit you anything, if you do not perform the works of
          righteousness required by the law of heaven.
          78
          I can live my religion, whether at home or abroad, whether I sit
          here, preach to the people, or do anything else that pertains to
          my calling and position. If it is necessary for me to preach, I
          rejoice in doing it, or in the performance of any other duty. If
          I do not confess, I shall be condemned.
          78
          I have noticed that there are not many of those "counter-jumpers"
          come to meeting: the saloon keepers are not much better. It is
          hard times with them; there is not much money stirring now; the
          business is almost done on credit now-a-days. What do you think I
          think of old grey-headed men who sell whisky all the week, and
          then come to meeting on Sunday? I do not fellowship such men, be
          they young or old; I disfellowship them all. I cannot fellowship
          the old men who have loved it from their youth, and then go and
          give it to young men, and lead them to destroy their bodies and
          defile the earth. It is drunkenness that leads to whoredom and
          abominations of every kind, and brother John Alger, senior, who
          sits before me, knows it as well as I do. He knew me when I was a
          mere boy, and there was not a drunkard in all that district of
          country; but now they are nearly all drunkards in that part of
          the State; yes, men and women are leading each other to
          destruction. Then who can have any feelings against me for
          talking against these things?
          78
          I wish now to speak of works. Let us consider those principles
          and ordinances that lead to life. The doctrines we teach are good
          and wholesome, and every man and woman that will observe them
          will be saved; they will be at peace at home and abroad. Do you
          think it will inspire a man who is already honest to become a
          Latter-day Saint? No; I am just the same in that respect now as I
          was before I embraced the Gospel. I was honest then, and I am
          honest now, and brother Alger knows it. The man that will be
          dishonest with what we call Gentiles will rob me, if I give him
          an opportunity. You should be as honest with those comers and
          goers as you are with me. God has never given you the right to be
          dishonest. There are too many such characters in our midst.
          Sometimes I am sorry, sometimes I am glad, and sometimes I am
          ashamed of what I see and hear. How long will such things
          continue? Not many years, I can tell you. Our Father will sweep
          them from the land, and that man who is honest, although he does
          not profess religion at all, will be saved; but those who profess
          and do not possess the spirit of their profession, and who do not
          live up to their privileges, will be cast out. None can stand or
          endure the trying day, except those who are active and diligent
          in the discharge of their duties.
          79
          There are some people who think I am very hard, and occasionally
          pretty rough in my sayings; but I can tell you that I am not as
          severe as I ought to be, considering the persons and cases I have
          got to deal with. When I see people taking a course to lead them
          to destruction, I feel anxious to save them from falling. I know
          that I am a poor frail mortal, liable to err; but I know better
          than to cheat or rob a neighbour, and so does every man that has
          been baptized into this Church; but men give way to temptation.
          If men steal, they know they are doing wrong and sinning against
          God.
          79
          In regard to trials that brother Joseph was speaking of, I
          consider that I never had any that affected me; and if anybody
          ever rejoiced in tribulation, I did when I had to break up and go
          and make a new home. When the proper time comes, we shall all
          have the privilege of attending to the ordinance necessary for
          the salvation of our dead. My brothers and sisters and all my
          relatives almost died before the Gospel was revealed; and when we
          get a Temple built, I will go forth and be baptized for them, and
          bring them to enjoy that which is their right. At present I have
          to say to you, brethren and sisters, Live the life of the
          righteous, do that which is required for the benefit of the
          living, and the day will come when you can go through the
          ordinances of the house of God for the dead.
          79
          I am free to acknowledge that a great majority of this people are
          improving, and I am sorry to say that a few of them are
          retrograding. Some have become contaminated by associating with
          this army. They are responsible for this themselves, for God
          never suffered an army to come here to corrupt the people, but to
          try them--to prove them in this as well as in other things. It is
          true the army has been a curse to many, more so than any previous
          influence with which they have come in contact. We have to be
          tried, and this has been suffered, to see what we would do. Many
          who have come here would, if they had an opportunity, debauch our
          families--seduce our wives and daughters. There are some
          honourable exceptions to this, and those who would not do it here
          would not do it at home.
          79
          There are many enemies of ours that look upon us as the outcasts
          of all creation, because of our religion. I expect to see the day
          when they will have to come and be our servants, and they cannot
          avoid this.
          79
          This is the Church and kingdom of God, and the religion we have
          embraced is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and it will ere long
          prevail over the whole world, and the wicked cannot prevent it.
          Do you think they believe it? Yes, the Congress of the United
          States have more trouble about us than they have about the whole
          world besides.
          79
          This is a day of judgment; hurricanes are passing over the land
          and terrifying the inhabitants of the earth; and this is not the
          end. Many persons who profess to know have been predicting that
          in the year 1861 more events of a marvellous character would take
          place than in any previous year; but whether this is the case or
          not, I know that the judgments of God will pass over the earth.
          79
          In conclusion, I feel to bless this land, these valleys,
          mountains, waters, also our herds and flocks; I feel to bless all
          the righteous, and predict judgments upon the wicked. Let the
          Elders who meet to pray after the holy order of the Priesthood
          ask the Father to hasten the consummation of his work, that the
          Saints may inherit the earth.
          79
          God bless you all forever! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, September 16th, 1860
                        Daniel H. Wells, September 16th, 1860
                         BUILDING UP THE KINGDOM OF GOD, &c.
             Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                     Great Salt Lake City, September 16th, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          80
          I feel to rejoice this day in what I have heard. The kingdom of
          God is independent, and so are the servants of God. They should
          act so always, and not be afraid to tell the truth.
          80
          I rejoice particularly in the overturn of affairs suggested by
          our President this morning in regard to assisting the Elders from
          this end of the route.
          80
          This is a good day for Israel--the very best day they have ever
          seen. They are prospered; they are becoming wealthy in the good
          things of life; they are comfortable, and they have peace in all
          their borders. They go forth upon the right hand and upon the
          left, and they are building up the kingdom of God. They did more
          yesterday than the day before, and they are continuing to do so
          every day, and thus the kingdom is increasing.
          80
          How fully we should realize (and perhaps many of us do partially
          realize) the greatness of the work in which we are engaged--the
          magnitude of the work of this last dispensation. What else should
          occupy our attention equal to it? There are scarcely any, be they
          rich or poor, but what have these feelings, and they have come
          here in consequence of them, and some few may have come for other
          motives. But I take it for granted that those who come here do so
          because their hearts have been touched with the light of truth.
          81
          This is the beauty of the revelations and principles that have
          been revealed in these last days. They that have embraced them
          desire to build up and exalt righteousness upon the earth, and to
          walk wickedness and every species of abomination under their
          feet; and for this cause have they assembled themselves together
          in these valleys of the mountains. There is less of wickedness
          and of those who desire unrighteousness and to roll it as a sweet
          morsel under their tongues: their desire is to exalt the
          principles of truth with which they have fallen in love. They
          have crossed the great seas and plains, and many of them have
          striven for years to come to these mountains to associate with
          those that have pursued the same course, stimulated by the same
          influence. We have great reason to rejoice that there is a
          nucleus formed here that we can gather to. It should be the
          feeling of every heart, not to build up ourselves, but to build
          up the kingdom of our God. How is this to be accomplished? We are
          to be united as the heart of one man. We have difficulties to
          contend with, as the people of God always had. We need food and
          clothing, but we do not need the wickedness which other people
          revel in, or the wastefulness with which others trample under
          their feet the good things bestowed upon them by our Heavenly
          Father; but we require that wisdom that will enable us to live
          and accomplish the most good, in the best way, in the work in
          which we are engaged. It is our business to provide for ourselves
          and our households those things that are necessary to make them
          comfortable. It is our duty to teach them how to pray, and how to
          practise economy, and do all things for the building up of the
          kingdom of God. How shall we use the bounties of nature so as to
          build up this kingdom? We must go to work with spirit and energy
          to do those things that are necessary for our existence, and to
          give us greater ability for the rolling forth of the work of the
          Lord. Let virtue and truth control us in all things. Are we not
          living in an age of revelation? Do we not have revelation day by
          day, week by week, and month by month, pertaining to our
          salvation? Suppose that one of you were living in some dark
          corner of the earth, and the light of revelation and truth should
          reach and penetrate your understanding, and leave a testimony in
          your bosom higher in value and more to be coveted than gold;
          would it not be more appreciated than it is now?
          81
          If we cultivate the Spirit and influence that was spoken of
          to-day, and if we notice and observe its operations, it will be
          like the voice of the true shepherd speaking unto us. If we
          clothe ourselves with that Spirit, we shall be blest with its
          guidance and inspirations from time to time; we shall have line
          upon line and precept upon precept. If this influence and Spirit
          were to control us continually, we should see, feel, and
          appreciate it; we should know that it was from heaven--the voice
          of the Almighty unto us. I have heard many say that they required
          not "Thus saith the Lord," because they knew the words of the
          servants of God to be true, by the Spirit and influence that
          accompanied them. This satisfies any one who has the light of
          truth within him. And this is what we all can have: we can all
          attain to it, if we have this Spirit. When this is our guide, we
          know what is the true voice from heaven: we can then tell when
          anything emanates from the right source, and we can see the
          beauty there is therein, and the propriety of following out the
          dictates of wisdom and the instructions which we receive from day
          to day. We should strive to appreciate and understand the things
          we hear, and then go and practise upon them. We should love the
          truth for the truth's sake, as we were told this morning, and do
          all that lies in our power for the advancement of the cause of
          truth. We should labour for the attainment of this object with
          perseverance and energy, and work humbly and diligently, that
          hundreds and thousands more may be brought to an understanding of
          the same glorious principles that we now rejoice in. We should
          also strive to learn more of everything that is necessary for our
          benefit, and that we may be useful in the kingdom in which we are
          engaged; and thereby we shall learn to be diligent in the work of
          the Lord.
          81
          Have we any need to see any idle times in our experience in this
          Church and kingdom? I have not found any peace in my experience
          where I could be idle for one moment; and if I have not had my
          mind and hands employed, I have always felt that I was idle and
          unprofitable. And I will here remark that I think, if we are
          willing, we have plenty to do; and I think it would be so with
          all, if they had the right spirit.
          82
          Let us all strive to be in the way of our duty, and ready to jump
          into any place and work. No matter what is to be accomplished, do
          it with an eye single to the glory of God and the advancement of
          his kingdom. My soul delights in seeing any measure adopted,
          which has a tendency to roll on the great work of the Lord. I
          rejoice that the means of the Church are now going to be
          husbanded and kept for the gathering of the Saints, instead of
          being expended for fine clothing and other unnecessary articles,
          which is almost equal to squandering the money away. I know the
          feelings of President Young upon this subject, and have for
          years. He has been borne down under this for some time, and all
          Israel ought to rejoice in this movement; for it is lifting a
          great burden from the people abroad as well as from the
          Presidency; and I consider that the Saints in these valleys ought
          to be thankful for the opportunity of doing something for the
          spread of the Gospel. Have you not seen many precious
          opportunities for doing good, and neglected them, and afterward
          regretted that you have let them pass? If you have, remember now,
          and consider that you will regret more if you let the present
          redeeming chance pass without doing something to aid in sending
          forth the Gospel to the nations of the earth. I would likewise
          advise you to make your deposits towards gathering the poor.
          Remember that it is one of the chief duties of the Saints to
          gather Israel, in building up the kingdom of God; and everything
          we do should conspire to this end.
          82
          It is for this purpose that we gather together, and that we may
          have greater power and put our means together to accomplish it in
          a greater degree, and that we may see how we can best operate to
          bring forth more fully the kingdom of God and the gathering of
          Israel.
          82
          I am told that in the old country they have a saving fund, into
          which they cast their spare pence for the gathering of the poor
          Saints. They pray and watch; they also fast, believing that their
          deliverance will come, if they are faithful in putting by a
          little every week for the purpose of bringing the poor to Zion.
          You that have been there and passed through the ordeal know about
          this better than I do. I understand how anxious they feel to
          gather with the Saints to these mountain fastnesses, and I will
          ask how you feel, who have left brothers and sisters in those
          lands. Do you not think that they feel to long for the hour to
          come when they can have the blessings which you enjoy in these
          valleys of the mountains? Do they not long to contribute to the
          building up of the kingdom of God.
          82
          It is a duty incumbent upon this generation of the Saints of God
          to impart freely of their substance for the gathering of
          scattered Israel, and also to aid in dispensing the words of life
          to all nations, that those who sit in darkness may have an
          opportunity of embracing the Gospel of salvation that has been
          revealed in this dispensation. This Gospel must be proclaimed to
          every creature, that they may receive it, if they see proper; and
          if they do not, they will be under condemnation. This is an
          obligation resting upon the Saints of God. Who are there that
          would not be glad to gather their friends together and encircle
          them around them--I mean those whom they know to be as honest as
          themselves? They would certainly like to have their relatives
          participate in the same blessings that they themselves enjoy. We
          all wish our friends to have the privilege of exercising their
          own agency in regard to the Gospel, as well as in any other
          matter. I suppose there are none but that have these feelings for
          their friends and acquaintances.
          83
          We are here living in the midst of the Saints, participating in
          all the blessings of the kingdom of God. And suppose we do not
          have all the luxuries we desire, what of that? How often do the
          Saints abroad go without a meal's victuals for the sake of saving
          something for the Mission and for the spread of truth? I have
          heard the Elders say when they were gathering money to assist the
          brethren to go to India, that many of the poor would go to
          meeting without anything to eat for the sake of contributing
          something to help forward the work of the Lord. Who is there here
          that has done without a meal of victuals for the sake of the
          Gospel? Let us think of these things, brethren and sisters, and
          do all we can for this or any other enterprise that may be
          suggested by our President. Let us see how ready we can be to man
          the ship Zion, and to push on any enterprise that he has set on
          foot; and in this way we can test ourselves and see if we are as
          ready as we were in the first place to assist in the work of the
          Lord, and to yield of the things of the world and everything else
          for the cause's sake.
          83
          Economy and prudence in our deal and management is a thing
          touched upon by brother Kimball this afternoon. Now, you all know
          that speculation is rife in our midst. What do speculators care
          about our principles? Nothing whatever. They run here to line
          their pockets with the golden god in the mountains. Yes, they
          come one after another to offer their worship at the shrine of
          the golden god. If this is not idolatry, I would like to see it,
          and to know where it is. Where does this idolatrous worship
          prevail so much as it does in the Christian world? Among the
          nations it seems to be the object of both merchants and ministers
          to get the people's money.
          83
          When I have heard that some of the Elders of this Church made it
          their special object to get people's money, and that their
          preaching has been MONEY, Money, money, every day of their
          ministry, I have been grieved in my spirit; and then they would
          come upon this stand, when they returned, and misrepresent their
          labours. I have been ashamed of their conduct. Then, again, I
          have heard the Elders tell that they had to gather money for such
          and such a fund, and that half their preaching was about money. I
          have felt anxious to see some change. This movement, then, I hail
          as a great blessing to the British Saints. What a blessing it
          will be when they are relieved from this great burden! I rejoice
          in it, and I trust we shall all feel united in responding to the
          call.
          83
          I will also call your attention to something else in addition to
          the Missionary Fund. Let us do something towards emigrating the
          poor Saints at this end of the route. I feel interested in it. We
          have had a great many come to us to know how they could manage to
          get their friends from the old country. Many of them are out of
          employment, and they do not know how to get out of bondage. The
          friends of such persons come to us and want us to help them; but
          what have we to assist them with? Who of you have paid your
          Tithing for the last two years? (President Young: "They do not
          know what it means.") You have almost forgotten the meaning of
          the word: this is through carelessness. Let us rub up a little,
          and see if we cannot learn what tithing means. Will you rob the
          Lord of tithes and of offerings?
          84
          These are not my words, but they are in the Bible. The Prophet
          said to the Jews--"Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But
          ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye
          are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole
          nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there
          may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the
          Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and
          pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to
          receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he
          shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your
          vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord
          of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be
          a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts." (Malachi, chap. 3,
          verses 8 and 12.)
          84
          Let us apply these things to ourselves, ponder over them, and
          seek to do better, and live better every day, and strive to
          increase in our ability to do good.
          84
          I have striven diligently to do what I could for this kingdom,
          and I find that the more I do the more ability the Almighty gives
          me. I hope ever to be free with what means I have, and the Lord
          knows that I cherish nothing in this world in comparison with the
          success and prosperity of this kingdom. When I joined the Church,
          I joined with all I could control, and I rejoice in the
          continuation of this feeling within me. Let us all live and feel
          that it is a duty and privilege for every one of us to be upon
          the altar, and to do all we can to promote the interests of the
          kingdom of God upon the earth. In that our interests are combined
          and circumscribed. If we wish to appeal to a selfish motive, we
          shall find that motive fully satisfied in pursuing that course in
          which I have endeavoured to direct your minds. The best
          investments and bargains that you can make and the best thing you
          can do for yourselves here while in time and for eternity is to
          let the kingdom absorb all your interests and all that pertains
          to you. It is the best bargain that any son and daughter of Adam
          can make, to consecrate their time, their talents, and all that
          they possess to the advancement of the cause of our Redeemer; for
          by it we shall obtain all that is good for us here and all we
          desire in the future. Through that channel we shall attain
          eternal riches, and through that channel we shall preserve our
          identity before our Father and God, and insure our salvation in
          his kingdom.
          84
          Let us be obedient and humble, and listen to the whisperings of
          the Spirit of God. There are not many people in the world but who
          hear the whisperings of the Spirit at times, and you Latter-day
          Saints have a claim upon it constantly, if faithful. I have
          remembered the whisperings of the Spirit to me for years after
          they were given, and they have come to my mind at times and
          seasons when they have been very acceptable. I know that it came
          to me by the power of the Spirit with regard to the truth of this
          work.
          84
          I can bear the same kind of testimony as brother Pratt, who
          addressed you this morning, although he has been an Apostle for
          many years, and was one before I was baptized. This causes me to
          rejoice, because we have all the privilege of receiving a
          testimony for ourselves.
          84
          "This is the Gospel of Jesus Christ: go and be baptized for the
          remission of your sins," was the whispering of the Spirit to me.
          I soon went forward and embraced it, and I have been thankful
          ever since that I followed the dictates of the Holy Spirit. It is
          true I did not think as much of it at that time as I have done
          since, but I know it was the whispering of the Spirit of the Lord
          to me.
          85
          Many times when I heard President Joseph Smith teaching the
          people the principles of the Gospel, I have had this same
          influence whispering to me that what he said was true, and I
          often desired in my heart that the time might come when I could
          go forth and be baptized and dwell with this people; and the Lord
          has answered my prayer. I feel thankful to him, and I rejoice
          exceedingly in the work in which I am engaged.
          85
          These are good days and glorious times in which we live, and I
          feel to thank God and give praise to his holy name for the
          blessings poured out upon me--blessings and honours unexpected
          and unsought for by me. I can truly say, in this connection, that
          I feel grateful for the blessings I enjoy and the position I
          occupy; and I know of no other way to do the will of my Heavenly
          Father than to do as I am told by my file-leaders. I will throw
          myself before this people as an example. I have been prospered in
          all things I have undertaken, and the Lord knows that I have
          never sought these temporal blessings; but I have been prospered,
          notwithstanding, in all things that I have put my hands to in
          this kingdom. But I have sought his wisdom that I might be
          useful, and I have tried to be so. This has been the
          predominating desire of my heart all the day long, and these
          blessings have come through having that desire, as a reward from
          the Almighty.
          85
          I rejoice as much as any man can rejoice, with the same degree of
          knowledge, in the privilege of laying a good foundation for time
          and for eternity. I know that my brethren have blessed me and
          prayed for me, and so have the Saints generally, weak and
          unworthy as I feel. I feel to bow down and weep before the Lord
          because of my poor ability. I have often felt that I have been
          required to do things that I thought I had no ability to perform;
          but my motto has been--"O Lord, assist me to do this." And my
          desire has been to see and know and carry out his good will and
          pleasure. I err a great many times, I doubt not, and wound
          brother Brigham's feelings; but my desire is to do whatever he
          desires me to do.
          85
          I do not think of talking upon this subject, but I felt led in
          this peculiar strain, or I should not have pursued it. While I
          have been standing before you, I have been led to advance these
          ideas; and perhaps it is well for me to say a few words more, and
          express a few sentiments in regard to how I came in possession of
          these blessings.
          85
          I never look for pay for anything I do, and I do not care
          anything about it; but when I have heard the Elders preach about
          the future reward and enjoyment, I have said that I did not know,
          neither did I care anything about it; for I have always believed
          that the Lord would give me all and more than I could desire or
          receive. I have no trouble or doubt about the reward. I know that
          I shall not go short, neither will you or any man who will strive
          to do the will of his Heavenly Father. It is the duty of all of
          us to take the right course, to do right in all things. It is the
          only principle by which any man can stand in this Church. Let the
          people impugn a man's motives as much as they please; if he
          pursues a righteous course, it will bring him out right at last.
          People may try to injure others as they please, but that son and
          that daughter that takes the right course, and do not do anything
          to grieve the Spirit of the Almighty, will come out right in the
          end, if they will be faithful. Although dark clouds may be
          louring around at times, let the Saints look up, and let them get
          a character with their God. Remember that you are citizens in the
          kingdom of God. Citizenship in the United States is highly prized
          by some, and rightly too; but what is it to be a citizen born in
          the world, to that of being born in the kingdom of God?
          86
          Let me now call the attention of parents for a few moments; for
          there are doubtless a great many here, and perhaps there are some
          who are accountable for having put the intoxicating cup to their
          neighbour's lips, and more especially for having put it to the
          lips of their sons. It seems to me that there should be some
          restraining influence thrown around the rising generation, as
          well as on this practice of men introducing liquor to others. I
          suppose that a man is responsible who takes liquor into his
          system; but I would rather it be some one else than me who throws
          the first temptation in the way of any man. It is my desire to
          throw around my family and friends a good influence--to instil
          into their minds something better, higher, and nobler. Parents
          can do this whose minds are steady, and who have the light of
          truth in them like a well of water springing up unto eternal
          life. Let us throw around those that have a wild disposition a
          salutary influence, and endeavour to cause them to forsake the
          paths of vice--throw something around them that will be
          calculated to exalt them and bring them into the presence of
          their Father and God. How joyful that family would be if they
          could save a soul! How joyful would they be if they could see
          their sons taking a wise course, being moral and sober,--to see
          them growing up in this kingdom in righteousness, and to have the
          assurance that they were raising up families imbued with
          righteous and holy principles! What encouragement it would be to
          press on in the paths of virtue, and to shun the path of
          immorality! How pleasing would it be to see our sons and
          daughters pursuing the path that leads to life, and avoiding the
          one that leads to degradation and death! I hope that we shall see
          an improvement in this respect in the future.
          86
          I will not occupy your time any longer. I feel well, and I
          rejoice in the Gospel of salvation, and I feel to bear my
          testimony that this is the Church and kingdom of God, and that
          the servants of God have borne a faithful testimony all the day
          long. You have had so much of their preaching that you do not
          appreciate it; you have had it like a surfeit; the words seem to
          bound back; they are like the tinkling cymbals, as the President
          remarked. And it will be so, unless you have the spirit to
          appreciate the teachings of the servants of God. A greater
          blessing could not be poured out upon you, and it comes in such a
          way that you cannot appreciate it. For instance, it is a common
          thing for people to say, "Oh, I have heard that before!" and
          hence the people pay no attention, nor do they give heed to the
          teachings that are given here. This is because they are blessed
          with them so frequently. But is that the way to do? It is the way
          you do. But I look for a reformation in many things. The work is
          not going to stop; it is going to be propelled with immense
          force, and there are sufficient people to make it roll with
          greater rapidity.
          86
          This people have been prospered and blessed, and have got the
          comforts of life; and if they do not keep them in their
          possession, it is their own fault. It is within the power of
          every one to get them: they are offered for labour on every hand.
          Those who can lay up for their families should do so, and their
          is no necessity for any one going short of bread. It is offered
          in the streets for sale very cheap, and the supposed surplus is
          going out of the Territory. The people can get it for their
          labour, and they had better keep it and treasure it up against a
          time of need.
          86
          May the Lord bless us all, and keep us faithful, and enable us to
          be useful in his kingdom, is my prayer in the name of Jesus.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, May 7, 1861
                             Brigham Young, May 7, 1861
                                     PRIESTHOOD.
              Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Mill Creek Ward,
                                    May 7, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          87
          In order to come to a proper understanding--to see eye to eye--it
          is necessary that we be instructed, that we may be workmen that
          need not be ashamed before God and his holy angels. I pray for
          you continually, that the wisdom of God may rest upon you and
          upon all his Saints. I am happy for the privilege of meeting with
          you, and can say, according to the best of my knowledge, that
          there is a great improvement in the midst of the Saints: they are
          increasing in understanding. The little apparent difficulty you
          seem to have here is no difficulty at all. In the rise of this
          Church, and for years afterwards, if four men had been appointed
          to live in the capacity of a neighbourhood, there would have been
          more real difficulty in one month than there has been in this
          Ward since brother Miller has been its Bishop. This proves that
          the people are learning to let things alone that they do not know
          to be right, and wait until they know what right is. This is a
          great lesson to learn. It is also a precious gift, that some
          people seem to be possessed of, to have knowledge enough not to
          talk until they can say something to advantage and benefit to
          themselves, or others, or both.
          87
          The instructions some of you need here I presume would be good
          for all. It is not always an easy matter for persons to
          understand the true position they really hold before God and
          before their brethren. People do not seem to understand fully
          their position and the duties they are called upon to perform;
          but when a person comes to understanding, he will not go amiss.
          There are so many traits in the lives of the people possessing
          the Priesthood, that, touch it where you will, you cannot touch
          it amiss; and if you know and understand it, it is to you a
          source of great satisfaction, while those who do not understand
          are still left in the dark.
          88
          When brother Miller was at the Seventies' meeting in the city, a
          week ago last Saturday, I made some remarks on the items of
          doctrine before us, and the clerk wrote down a few of them. I
          took, I think, the purport of these remarks, and published them
          in the last week's News. I then and there stated that a Bishop,
          and his Bishopric, cannot try any individual for error in
          doctrine. In reflecting upon this, let me ask, how do we
          understand doctrine? By revelation. What are the privileges of a
          Bishop? Has he the privilege of the administration of angels?
          Yes; this belongs to the lesser Priesthood. Has he the privilege
          of using the Urim and Thummim? Yes. The breastplate of Aaron that
          you read of in the Scriptures was a Urim and Thummim, fixed in
          bows similar to the one Joseph Smith found. Aaron wore this Urim
          and Thummim on his breast, and looked into it like looking on a
          mirror, and the information he needed was there obtained. This
          earth, when it becomes purified and sanctified, or celestialized,
          will become like a sea of glass; and a person, by looking into
          it, can know things past, present, and to come; though none but
          celestialized beings can enjoy this privilege. They will look
          into the earth, and the things they desire to know will be
          exhibited to them, the same as the face is seen by looking into a
          mirror.
          88
          The office of a Bishop belongs to the lesser Priesthood. He is
          the highest officer in the Aaronic Priesthood, and has the
          privilege of using the Urim and Thummim--has the administration
          of angels, if he has faith, and lives so that he can receive and
          enjoy all the blessings Aaron enjoyed. At the same time, could
          Aaron rise up and say, "I have as much power and authority as
          you, Moses?" No; for Moses held the keys and authority above all
          the rest upon the earth. He holds the keys of the Priesthood of
          Melchizedek, which is the Priesthood of the Son of God, which
          holds the keys of all these Priesthoods, dispensing the blessings
          and privileges of both Priesthoods to the people, as he did in
          the days of the children of Israel when he led them out of Egypt.
          This Priesthood has been on the earth at various times. Adam had
          it, Seth had it, Enoch had it, Noah had it, Abraham and Lot had
          it, and it was handed down to the days of the Prophets, long
          after the days of the ancients. But the people would not receive
          the Prophets, but persecuted them, stoned them and thrust them
          out of their cities, and they had to wander in the wilderness and
          make dens and caves their homes. The children of Israel never
          received the Melchizedek Priesthood; they went into bondage to
          enjoy it in part, but all its privileges and blessings they never
          would receive in full, until Jesus came, and then but a few of
          them would receive it. This High Priesthood rules, directs,
          governs, and controls all the Priesthoods, because it is the
          highest of all.
          89
          What ordination should a man receive to possess all the keys and
          powers of the Holy Priesthood that were delivered to the sons of
          Adam? He should be ordained an Apostle of Jesus Christ. That
          office puts him in possession of every key, every power, every
          authority, communication, benefit, blessing, glory, and kingdom
          that was ever revealed to man. That pertains to the office of an
          Apostle of Jesus Christ. In the last week's News I published a
          portion of a revelation, showing the authority of the First
          Presidency of the Church, composed at first of Joseph Smith,
          Sidney Rigdon, and Frederick G. Williams. When this revelation
          was given, the two last-named brethren were Joseph Smith's
          counsellors, and this First Presidency possessed the power and
          authority of building up the kingdom of God upon all the earth,
          and of setting the Church in order in its perfection. You read in
          the revelation alluded to that when the Twelve were called and
          ordained, they possessed the same power and authority as the
          three First Presidents; and in reading further you find that
          there must needs be appendages and helps growing out of this
          Priesthood. The Seventies possess the same power and authority;
          they hold the keys of establishing, building up, regulating,
          ordaining, and setting in order the kingdom of God in all its
          perfections upon the earth. We have a Quorum of High Priests, and
          there are a great many of them. They are a local body--they tarry
          at home; but the Seventies travel and preach; so also do the High
          Priests, when they are called upon. They possess precisely the
          same Priesthood that the Seventies and the Twelve and the First
          Presidency possess; but are they ordained to officiate in all the
          authority, powers, and keys of this Priesthood? No, they are not.
          Still they are High Priests of God; and if they magnify their
          Priesthood, they will receive at some time all the authority and
          power that it is possible for man to receive.
          89
          Suppose that Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G. Williams had been
          taken away or had apostatized, as one of them did soon after the
          revelation I have referred to was given, and there had been only
          Joseph Smith left of the First Presidency, would he alone have
          had authority to set in order the kingdom of God on the earth?
          Yes. Again: Suppose that eleven of the Twelve had been taken away
          by the power of the Adversary, that one Apostle has the same
          power that Joseph had, and could preach, baptize, and set in
          order the whole kingdom of God upon the earth, as much so as the
          Twelve, were they all together. Again: If in the providence of
          God he should permit the Enemy to destroy these two first
          Quorums, and then destroy the Quorum of Seventy, all but one man,
          what is his power? It would be to go and preach, baptize,
          confirm, lay on hands, ordain, set in order, build up, and
          establish the whole kingdom of God as it is now. Can we go any
          further? Yes; and I think you will see the reason of it, and how
          easy it is to be understood, and see the propriety of it. I
          really believe, and it is my doctrine, that if I speak to the
          brethren by the power of the Spirit of my calling, the evidences
          are commended to those who hear, and the reasons they see in the
          spirit of the remarks I make. Suppose the Enemy had power to
          destroy all but one of the High Priests from the face of the
          earth, what would that one possess in the power of his
          Priesthood? He would have power and authority to go and preach,
          baptize, confirm, ordain, and set in order the kingdom of God in
          all its perfection on the earth. Could he do this without
          revelation? No. Could the Seventies? No. Could the twelve? No.
          And we ask, Could Joseph Smith or the First Presidency do this
          without revelation? No; not one of them could do such a work
          without revelation direct from God. I can go still further.
          Whoever is ordained to the office of an Elder to a certain degree
          possesses the keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood; and suppose
          only one Elder should be left on the earth, could he go and set
          in order the kingdom of God? Yes, by revelation.
          90
          How came these Apostles, these Seventies, these High Priests, and
          all this organization we now enjoy? It came by revelation. Father
          Cahoon, who lately died in your neighbourhood, was one of the
          first men ordained to the office of High Priest in this kingdom.
          In the year 1831, the Prophet Joseph went to Ohio. He left the
          State of New York on the last of April, if my memory serves me,
          and arrived in Kirtland sometime in May. They held a General
          Conference, which was the first General Conference ever called or
          held in Ohio. Joseph then received a revelation, and ordained
          High Priests. You read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants how
          he received the Priesthood in the first place. It is there stated
          how Joseph received the Aaronic Priesthood. John the Baptist came
          to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. When a person passes behind
          the vail, he can only officiate in the spirit-world; but when he
          is resurrected he officiates as a resurrected being, and not as a
          mortal being. You read in the revelation that Joseph was
          ordained, as it is written. When he received the Melchizedek
          Priesthood, he had another revelation. Peter, James, and John
          came to him. You can read the revelation at your leisure. When he
          received this revelation in Kirtland, the Lord revealed to him
          that he should begin and ordain High Priests; and he then
          ordained quite a number, all whose names I do not now recollect;
          but Lyman Wight was one; Fathers Cahoon and Morley, John Murdock,
          Sidney Rigdon, and others were also then ordained. These were the
          first that were ordained to this office in the Church. I relate
          this to show you how Joseph proceeded step by step in organizing
          the Church. At that time there were no Seventies nor twelve
          Apostles.
          90
          Twenty-seven years ago, on the 5th of this month, in the year
          1834, a company started for Kirtland to redeem the land of Zion.
          Brother Heber C. Kimball and my brother Joseph were in that camp.
          There had not then been ordained any Twelve Apostles, nor any
          Seventies, although there was a revelation pertaining to the
          Apostles and Seventies. There were High Priests, but no High
          Priests' Quorum. I am relating this as a little matter of history
          that will no doubt be interesting to those who were not there.
          90
          After we returned from Missouri, my brother Joseph Young and
          myself had been singing after preaching in a meeting; and when
          the meeting was dismissed, brother Joseph Smith said, "Come, go
          down to my house with me." We went and sung to him a long time,
          and talked with him. He then opened the subject of the Twelve and
          Seventies for the first time I ever thought of it. He said,
          "Brethren, I am going to call out Twelve Apostles. I think we
          will get together, by-and-by, and select Twelve Apostles, and
          select a Quorum of Seventies from those who have been up to Zion,
          out of the camp boys." In 1835, the last of January or in
          February, or about that time, we held our meetings from day to
          day, and brother Joseph called out Twelve Apostles at that time.
          He had a revelation when we were singing to him. Those who were
          acquainted with him knew when the Spirit of revelation was upon
          him, for his countenance wore an expression peculiar to himself
          while under that influence. He preached by the Spirit of
          revelation, and taught in his council by it, and those who were
          acquainted with him could discover it at once, for at such times
          there was a peculiar clearness and transparency in his face. He
          followed up that revelation until he organized the Church, and so
          along until the baptism of the dead was revealed.
          91
          I relate these circumstances to show you that a person who is
          ordained to the office of an Elder in this kingdom has the same
          priesthood that the high Priests, that the Twelve Apostles, that
          the Seventies, and that the First Presidency hold; but all are
          not called to be one of the Twelve Apostles, nor are all called
          to be one of the First Presidency, nor to be one of the First
          Presidents of all the Seventies, nor to be one of the Presidents
          of a Quorum of Seventies, nor to preside over the High Priests'
          Quorum; but every man in his order and place, possessing a
          portion of the same Priesthood, according to the gifts and
          callings to each. Does not this clear up the subject? [Voices:
          "It does."] This will explain it to you so that you can
          understand it. When we find where our callings and positions are
          in the midst of the people of God, and every person willing to
          act in the discharge of his duty, there is enough for us all to
          do. All persons can have all they desire to do to promote the
          kingdom of God on the earth; they can exercise themselves in all
          that God has granted to them to prove themselves worthy before
          God and the people.
          92
          I will again refer to the office of a Bishop. If you will look
          over the revelations and search the Scriptures, you will find
          that the office of Bishop was bestowed upon Aaron, Moses'
          half-brother, for certain services he had performed, which
          Priesthood was to continue with Aaron's posterity. We have not
          the literal descendants of Aaron in the Church to fill the
          Bishopric, but the Church is mostly composed of the literal
          descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who are entitled to the
          Melchizedek Priesthood, that holds the keys of all the
          Priesthoods ever delivered to the children of men. But we want
          Bishops in the Church. Here are brethren settling in different
          neighbourhoods, and we learn that the office of a Bishop is to
          attend to the temporal affairs of the Church--to see that the
          poor are taken care of--to see that the brethren judiciously and
          wisely conduct themselves in the capacity of a community. The
          President of the Church cannot attend to these temporal affairs
          in all the different settlements, and the Twelve Apostles are
          away preaching, and the Seventies are away preaching, and the
          High Priests are scattered here and there in their local
          capacity; and we want men who are literal descendants of Aaron to
          act in the Aaronic Priesthood, to which pertains the Bishopric;
          but we have not got them. Under these circumstances, we take a
          High Priest and ordain him to the office of a Bishop, to which he
          is not entitled by lineage; but in his calling he possesses the
          keys and power of the holy Priesthood of the Son of God on the
          earth, and this qualifies him to officiate in all the lesser
          offices. We take this man and set him apart to be a Bishop.
          "What! ordain a High Priest to the lesser Priesthood?" No; we
          call it ordaining a Bishop; and though we say, "We ordain you to
          be a Bishop, with our hands upon your head," it really and
          virtually means, "We set you apart to officiate as a Bishop in
          the midst of the people of God, by virtue of your holy
          Priesthood, which is after the order of Melchizedek, which is
          after the order of the Son of God. We set you apart to officiate
          in this office of the Aaronic Priesthood, blessing you with all
          the keys and authority of the same." This Bishop can call two men
          to be his Counsellors, but it would not be so if we had a literal
          descendant of Aaron. When we find such a man, and he is ordained
          to act or is set apart to act in his lineal Priesthood, he is to
          all intents and purposes a Bishop, and needs no Counsellors. This
          seems to be a great curiosity. A man who is a Priest, and cannot
          hold any higher office, can preside as a Bishop over a community
          of people where he is appointed to preside, and dictate the
          temporal affairs of the people of God, and that too without a
          Counsellor from among his brethren; but a High Priest cannot act
          in this office without two Counsellors. Is not this a novel
          thing--a strange peculiarity? It requires three High Priests to
          perform the duties, fill the office, and attend to the callings
          of a literal descendant of Aaron, who cannot hold a higher
          Priesthood. That is the order, and what Joseph did is according
          to the revelation he received.
          92
          When we take a High priest and set him apart to officiate in the
          office of a Priest as a Priest or as a Bishop, while he is acting
          in this calling do we expect him to officiate as a High Priest?
          When Bishop Miller finds that the Seventies in his Ward are
          teaching doctrine that he does not believe in, he has nothing to
          do with the matter while acting in the capacity of a Bishop. He
          would say, "I stand here as your Bishop, and I have nothing to do
          with the doctrines you teach. I cannot control the higher
          Priesthood, while in my present calling. I cannot officiate here
          as an Apostle, as a Revelator, as one who has authority to say
          'Thus saith the Lord' to the people concerning spiritual things."
          The Doctrine and Covenants teaches us whom they are to be decided
          by. Though brother Miller, as a Bishop, should say nothing on
          controverted points of doctrine, yet he can meet with his
          brethren of the High Priesthood who may be in his neighbourhood.
          Three High Priests for a Quorum; five form a Quorum; seven form a
          Quorum; twelve form a Quorum. Let a Quorum of High Priests go
          into an upper room, and there appear before the Lord in the
          garments of the holy Priesthood, and offer up before the Father,
          in the name of Jesus, the signs of the holy Priesthood, and then
          ask God to give a revelation concerning that doctrine, and they
          have a right to receive it. If you cannot get the information in
          any other way, suppose you were upon the islands of the sea, far
          away from the main body of the Church, you are entitled to the
          administration of angels who administer in the terrestrial
          kingdom; and they have right to receive administrations from the
          celestial. In this capacity you could ask for revelations
          pertaining to doctrine.
          92
          In the capacity of a Bishop, has any person a right to direct the
          spiritual affairs of the kingdom of God? No. In that capacity his
          right is restricted to affairs in a temporal and moral point of
          view. He has a right to deal with the transgressor. I do not care
          what office a transgressor bears in the Church and kingdom of
          God, if he should be one of the Twelve Apostles, and come into a
          Bishop's neighbourhood, and purloin his neighbour's goods, defile
          his neighbour's bed, or commit any breach of the moral law, the
          Bishop has a right to take that man before himself and his
          council, and there hold him to answer for the crime he has been
          guilty of, and deal with him for his membership in the Church,
          and cut him off from the Church to all intents and purposes, to
          all time and eternity, if he will not make restitution and
          sincerely repent. "What! one of the Seventies?" Yes. "One of the
          High Priests?" Yes. "One of the Twelve Apostles?" Yes, anybody
          that happens to come into his neighbourhood and transgresses the
          moral law. On the other hand, can the Seventies try a Bishop? No.
          Can the High Priests try him? No, unless they call twelve High
          Priests in the capacity of a High Council; and then you must have
          the Presidency of the Melchizedek Priesthood to preside over the
          council, and there you can try a Bishop. How curiously it is all
          woven together to make the fabric so strong that no one man or
          set of men can rend it asunder! The Lord has so effectually woven
          it for the salvation of the people, that it takes tremendous
          power to destroy it from the earth. All this is designed to guard
          against evil. A Bishop can try a man for a breach of moral
          conduct, but he cannot sit in judgment on controverted points of
          doctrine, for they are to be referred to those who hold the keys
          of the higher Priesthood, and their decision is the end of all
          strife.
          93
          In trying all matters of doctrine, to make a decision valid, it
          is necessary to obtain a unanimous voice, faith, and decision. In
          the capacity of a Quorum, the three First Presidents must be one
          in their voice--the Twelve Apostles must be unanimous in their
          voice, to obtain a righteous decision upon any matter that may
          come before them, as you may read in the Doctrine and Covenants.
          The Seventies may decide upon the same principle. Whenever you
          see these Quorums unanimous in their declaration, you may set it
          down as true. Let the Elders get together, being faithful and
          true; and when they agree upon any point, you may know that it is
          true.
          93
          I will now say a few words upon the callings of men in a
          neighbourhood or Ward capacity. Some of the High Priests may be
          ordained to officiate in callings pertaining to the Church in
          Ward capacities. Now I will ask the Bishop of this Ward if he has
          a right to neglect this Ward to meet with the High Priests'
          Quorum in their meetings. He has no such right--he has no right
          to neglect this Ward one minute for the sake of such meeting.
          That is not his right and calling when his services are required
          here as Bishop. There is a poor widow, a sick family, business is
          going at random here and there, and he has no right to believe
          that he has the privilege of leaving all his Ward to look out for
          themselves, and say, "If you do well, it is well: and if you do
          ill, I cannot help it, I am going to my Quorum meeting." It is
          his duty to devote his time, from new Year's morning to New
          Year's morning again, for the benefit of his ward. He is placed
          to preside over it, and he will dictate all in his Ward. If he
          sees a Seventy or a High Priest squandering his property, or if
          he sees any getting drunk, gambling, or loafing about, wasting
          their time, he has a perfect right to call them to account.
          94
          We have mass Quorums of Seventies in most of the settlements in
          the Territory; and I have frequently thought, if the brethren did
          not improve pretty fast, the title would have to be altered a
          little; but as they have improved, we do not see any necessity
          for making the application and calling them muss Quorums. Joseph
          Smith never would permit the Seventies to get together and
          believe themselves a separate body from the rest of the Church. I
          never cared much about this, for I was not a particle afraid that
          they would get any power that truly does not belong to them; for,
          if they did, I was always satisfied that it would be blown to the
          four winds. I want to inform the Seventies living in Bishop
          Miller's Ward, (and what I now say applies to all the other Wards
          and Bishops,) if he calls on them to act as Teachers, it is their
          imperative duty to act as Teachers, seeking to benefit and bless
          the people by enlarging their understandings, that they may prove
          themselves before God and one another. There is a world of
          intelligence to impart, and the Priesthood (in its various
          callings, appointments, helps, and governments,) is the means,
          through its ministers, of imparting it to the people. It is not
          the duty of a Seventy or High Priest, who is appointed a Teacher
          or a Bishop, to neglect the duties of those callings to attend a
          Seventies' or High Priests' meeting. Attend to the wishes of your
          Bishop, and never ask who has the most power. The man who has the
          most power with God will wield it, and earth and hell cannot
          hinder it. Talk about power, and "I want you to give me
          influence!" There are but few things that offend me more than to
          have men come to me and say, "Brother Brigham, give me influence,
          for I am a great man in this kingdom." And what would he do with
          it? He would take himself and all who would follow him to the
          Devil. Every man who has true influence has obtained it before
          God through faithfulness, and in all such cases there is not the
          least danger but what he will have it before the Saints. It is
          the man who converses with the heavens, who delights in doing so,
          and knows for himself that this is the kingdom of God, who has
          true influence.
          94
          As I said last Sabbath, the greatest proof and the least to prove
          that this is the kingdom of God, consists in its embracing every
          truth and rejecting every error, and that embraces God and heaven
          and all holy beings. Who, then, has the greatest power? Those who
          best do the will of God. When a Bishop calls upon a man to
          officiate as an assistant to him, he does not call upon him as a
          Seventy or as a High Priest, but as one of his own family--as a
          member of his Ward. You know what the Spirit of the Lord teaches
          me, to see that the widows go not hungry, that the orphans are
          clothed, and every able-bodied man is judiciously and profitably
          employed, and that every man is doing his duty,--to see that the
          cattle and waggons are got together when they are wanted; and it
          is as much the duty of the Seventies to look after these matters
          as it is the duty of any of their brethren. When the Bishops say,
          "Go and drive that team, do this, or do that," "Oh yes," says a
          Seventy, "with all my heart." "Bishop, we thought we would meet
          once a week as Seventies or High Priests; can we have your
          permission?" "Yes; go to the school-house and sound life eternal
          to the people."
          94
          Told by their President to have a muss Quorum meeting here! No;
          no such power is vested in the Seventies anywhere. No man gets
          power from God to raise disturbance in any Branch of the Church.
          Such power is obtained from an evil source.
          94
          Now, High Priests and Apostles, go to with your might and assist
          your Bishops in providing for the widows and fatherless.
          94
          If Bishop Miller is not responsible for this Ward, to dictate all
          this Ward, who is? He is the man that is appointed here to
          preside, and as a High Priest he has a right to meet with his
          brethren of that Quorum, and to baptize, confirm, bless children,
          administer to the sick, and perform all other duties pertaining
          to the office and calling of a High Priest. His being a Bishop
          does not take away any of his Priesthood or power.
          94
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, September 30, 1860
                         Daniel H. Wells, September 30, 1860
               PRIVILEGES AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE SAINTS--BUILDING
                             UP THE LATTER-DAY KINGDOM.
             Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 30, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          95
          I arise, my brethren and sisters, being ever willing to give my
          testimony in behalf of the goodness of God and the work in which
          we are engaged, even the Latter-day Work, the building up of the
          kingdom of God upon the earth. I know it is the desire of my
          heart to meet every engagement, appointment, and duty incumbent
          upon me by reason of my calling, and in undertaking to become a
          Latter-day Saint.
          95
          When I made my covenant by baptism, I did it with an
          understanding, and with a desire to do the will of our Heavenly
          Father in this generation. I did it with a determination that I
          would from that time forth do the will of Him whom I then
          covenanted to serve, and that I would do all those things that
          should be required at my hands--that I would perform every duty
          according to the best understanding I had, constantly looking to
          the Lord to give me better understanding, greater light, and more
          extended knowledge of the things of his kingdom. These were my
          feelings then; they have been my feelings ever since, and I hope
          and trust that I shall ever be guided by the same Spirit. I have
          ever felt that it was good to have the testimony of Jesus in my
          soul. It is for me, and I consider it is for all of us, to
          respond to every call that shall be made, whether temporal or
          spiritual; and I desire that we may feel to respond to and do
          whatever we shall be dictated to do with glad hearts, be thankful
          for the opportunity, and esteem it a high privilege to have a
          part in this work.
          95
          We should strive to get faith in everything that pertains to this
          work, and feel that it rests upon our shoulders to perform, and
          that it behoves each one of us to live in that way that will
          promote our own interests therein, and give us light and
          knowledge, which will enable us to cultivate that Spirit in our
          bosoms which has been promised, as a well of water springing up
          into everlasting life, to all the faithful Saints.
          96
          There is a consolation in our religion which goes to every heart,
          and by it every man, woman, and child may receive joy and
          satisfaction, while acting under the sweet influences of the Holy
          Spirit, having it within us to dictate and guide us in the path
          of virtue and truth. When the Spirit of the Lord influences any
          man, especially the true and faithful Saint, it fills him with
          joy and peace, and makes him humble in the performance of duties.
          The Spirit of the Lord carries with it its own reward. A person
          deprived of this influence meets with difficulties upon every
          hand. It is only by being obedient and submitting to the counsel
          of God in all things, that we can fully enjoy that good Spirit.
          By acting upon this principle in a family capacity and in
          managing our individual concerns, (for it is in thus acting upon
          the principles of obedience, that families are united,) that
          Spirit will unite, connect, and cause the Elders to see eye to
          eye, and thus promote the advancement and prosperity of the cause
          we have all espoused. We cannot fulfil our engagements with the
          Almighty without we have that Spirit with us. We should so live
          as to acknowledge the Good Spirit continually. We cannot do this
          unless we let the Spirit of God rule in temporalities as well as
          in spiritual matters.
          96
          When he whom the Lord has called to stand at the head of his
          Church as the mouthpiece of the Almighty speaks to us, let us
          find out the spirit that leads him and follow its dictation, and
          then we shall be well off and do well. How often, instead of
          cherishing the head and letting that dictate the whole body--how
          often, I say, do we seek to avoid it, perhaps for the purpose of
          having it some other way, or passing off in some other direction.
          This is not right. We should let the Spirit of the Lord rule, and
          the law of God abide in our hearts. If we have the law of God
          dwelling in us, and if we practise righteousness and live by
          correct principles, we may have it, and will increase in light
          and in power with the heavens and with all good men. We should
          cherish that law, let it abide in us, govern and control us in
          all we do and say. Let us square our ideas, feelings, and spirits
          to it, and bear in mind that this is what preserves us and
          connects us together in the strait and narrow way that leads unto
          life eternal. Let us nourish that kind Spirit in our bosoms, get
          light from the pure fountain, and not grieve it away by our
          unwise and sinful conduct. We frequently do things according to
          our feelings and opinions, until we in a great degree lose of the
          Spirit which should control, and which would, if we would let it,
          be a guide to our path and lead us in all that we do and say; and
          certainly we need it constantly to guide us and to enable us to
          render ourselves useful, and be the means of doing great good in
          the kingdom of God. Offer a kind word to them that are cast down,
          buoy up the drooping spirits, and do all we can to sustain each
          other in the trials and difficulties through which we have to
          pass in this state of existence.
          96
          It is a consolation and a great assistance to a man who tries to
          be a Saint to receive a word of encouragement from a friend. It
          prepares the heart for the warfare of life; it makes a man feel
          stronger in the Lord. He is thereby prepared to perform his
          duties as a member of the kingdom of God upon the earth. We all
          have a great variety of duties to perform; some are required to
          act in one way, and some in another. None can say that they have
          no part or lot in the matters in this kingdom.
          97
          The Gospel embraces every branch of business that is
          useful--every department of literature, whether science or
          classics,--everything that is useful in the world. All is
          necessary to its accomplishment and the bringing about of the
          purposes of God in the last days. All that is good and true is
          necessary to the completion of this mighty work. In this kingdom
          there is scope for the mind; there is room for the exercise of
          all the physical powers of mankind. There is some labour for each
          and every one to perform. The people may have to change from
          their old customs; they may have to go from one kind of labour to
          another, by reason of their being put in different circumstances
          and coming from one country to another. This with the faithful
          Saint makes but little difference. Let us all do the things that
          are before us with an eye single to the glory of God and the
          building up of his kingdom. By pursuing this course we shall be
          able to accomplish whatever shall be appointed unto us that will
          tend to the gathering of Israel and the bringing about of the
          great Latter-day Work.
          97
          The work that is now transpiring is in fulfilment of prophecy,
          and in this we should have joy; and if we need anything to
          strengthen us in our holy religion and to buoy up our feelings,
          the things transpiring around us should be sufficient to do this
          and to stimulate us to further action. People are brought from
          every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, by the instrumentality
          of this Priesthood and the power that accompanies the testimony
          of the servants of God. We have as great a testimony as any of
          the ancients in regard to the work in which we are engaged, and
          we have increasing testimony day by day that should convince the
          most skeptical. We see the hand-dealing of the Almighty from time
          to time, and the Spirit is bearing witness from day to day that
          this is the truth of heaven, and that we have the oracles of
          divine truth in our midst. The Lord has not left himself without
          a witness. If there had been nothing written, there is sufficient
          manifested to prove that this is the work of God in which we are
          engaged to induce us to learn our duties and perform them, and to
          be ready and willing to turn our hands to this, that, and the
          other purpose as shall be necessary to enable us to obtain our
          sustenance, to cultivate the soil, beautify the earth, and cause
          the wilderness to blossom as the rose. If we are actuated by the
          right spirit, we shall go forth building up the kingdom, having
          our eye single to the glory of God, instead of gathering together
          for our own particular benefit and to suit our natural wants.
          97
          For my part, when I embraced this Gospel, I felt that I had no
          affairs of my own for the future. I felt that I could live
          anywhere and anyhow, if I had the society of the Saints. I then
          expected to have a rough passage. I had not then seen "Mormonism"
          as we have since seen it. For a few years previous to that time,
          I had seen turmoil, trouble, and strife. I had witnessed what has
          now become the history of the Saints, and I have seen and known
          it since we have arrived in these valleys of the mountains. Here
          it has been comparatively peace and prosperity with this people.
          This came the more acceptably to me because I had looked for
          something different. I embraced the Gospel with that view, and
          felt that I was determined to cling to the rope, feeling
          satisfied that the tighter I clung to it the less it would burn
          my fingers. Suffice it to say that I have ever felt as I now
          feel, to hold fast to the ship Zion.
          98
          We can generally see other people's faults much quicker than we
          can our own. You all remember, no doubt, the account which
          Patriarch John Young gave of the Devil's looking-glass. The glass
          was represented as one in which a man could see his neighbour's
          faults instead of his own. Now, who is there among us but can see
          our neighbour's failings sooner than our own? I will guarantee
          that we can all see the follies of others, and at the same time
          be blind to our own; but we should be a great deal better
          employed in looking into our own hearts, in governing ourselves,
          controlling those pernicious feelings and notions that rise in
          our bosoms, and in eradicating every such influence from our
          hearts, instead of busying ourselves with looking into the
          affairs of others. I know from experience that it is a very good
          lesson for me to look into my bosom. There is the flatterer, and
          by studying ourselves we can easily perceive how liable we are to
          neglect ourselves and look into affairs with which we have
          nothing to do. People do not look into their own hearts rigidly
          enough, and therefore they do not see what has been the prompting
          or leading motive that has caused them to judge others instead of
          themselves. The inward monitor, if we will let him have full
          play, will teach us many things that are applicable to ourselves.
          And if we inquire more fully into ourselves, we shall find that
          we are not always acting, from the best of motives, those things
          that we do in regard to others, for we often come across their
          notions.
          98
          There are a great many persons who consider their own way the
          best--yes, much superior to any other person's. If we will
          compare that with an unprejudiced mind and liberal soul, we may
          reject our own bantling, and learn that there are others whose
          ways are preferable to our own. We will take it for granted that
          we are actuated by the best of motives. Even then, some would go
          to work in one way, and some in another, to build up the kingdom
          of God; but we should all feel interested in taking that course
          that will promote our interests. If each one is to have his own
          way and carry out his own notion, then there will be no effort to
          concentrate; hence no union. Every one should seek that which is
          best, and be submissive to the will of God in all things, and not
          strive to follow his own peculiar notions. We live to learn, and
          should so conduct ourselves as to make good use of what we
          experience.
          98
          I have had a great many ideas myself upon subjects as they have
          passed before me; but after they are consummated, I always find
          that, if I had had my way, it would not have been near so well.
          Those who have more light, greater comprehension, and who are
          appointed to do those things which are required of this people,
          can do so with better understanding; hence I say we should
          readily yield to that wisdom and strive to see a propriety in
          carrying it out. In this we can soon learn to see what is right
          and best for this people. We cannot possibly believe that the
          Almighty will suffer those whom he has appointed to lead his
          people to go astray. We have all confidence in this, and shall
          have, if we do our duty. Then let that Spirit, which we so much
          desire to have in our hearts, control and govern us; permit it to
          eradicate every vile principle and influence; and do not let our
          notions and traditions stand in the way of our yielding a ready
          assent to the rolling forth of God's kingdom in the last days.
          The law of God should be our joy. The study and the knowledge of
          it are blessings that have been vouchsafed unto us in this
          generation. The Lord has conferred this holy Priesthood upon us;
          he has opened up a communication between us and his throne, by
          which we ourselves can open and find out in regard to the
          principles which have been taught from this stand, as well as
          those taught by the Prophet Joseph.
          99
          This is a great and important era in the world's history: it is a
          great privilege given in the experience of the human race. God
          has shown himself no respecter of persons. The other portions of
          the human race have or will have this Gospel laid before them. It
          has already been presented to a great extent, and the people
          might have embraced it, if they had been disposed to do so. If
          their minds had been inclined, they could have seen the kingdom
          of God upon the earth; for it has not been an exclusive matter.
          The Lord has scattered the seed upon the whole earth. In
          communities from which we have come, our neighbours and friends,
          by whom we have been surrounded from our infancy, have had the
          same opportunity that we have had. The only difference is, we
          have received it, and they have rejected it; or, in other words,
          they have not seen proper to receive it, although it was sent as
          much for their benefit and for their salvation as it was for
          ours. The Lord, I repeat, has conferred this great blessing upon
          the human family in these last days, and it is for those whose
          hearts are touched with the Spirit of the Living God, who can see
          that this is the kingdom spoken of by the Prophets in olden
          times, who have gathered together for the purpose of establishing
          the principles of righteousness permanently upon the earth, and
          who do not forget those things committed unto them, and who
          remember, when they come together before the Lord, the world that
          they have come from. It behoves them not to forget the wickedness
          by which they were surrounded, nor the motives that brought them
          together. If you do not bear in mind these things, why did you
          not stay where you were? If you wish to serve the Devil your own
          way, why did not you stay in the world where you had that
          liberty, which, we might say, is the least desirable upon the
          footstool of God? There are many in the world, who are associated
          with this Church, who think it would be the greatest privilege
          they could enjoy to be freed from the wickedness that stalks
          abroad at noonday; but when such come to Zion, how soon do they
          forget the condition of others whom it is their duty to remember,
          because they are in circumstances similar to those which
          surrounded them before they were enabled to gather home.
          99
          We should remember that we have been collected from the nations,
          through the same motives which now inspire our brethren and
          sisters in other lands, to establish righteousness upon the
          earth, to put down iniquity, and to hate the report thereof. You
          will see this manifest in the correspondence of our brethren who
          are still among the nations. It was formerly manifest in ours,
          and each of us was accustomed to exclaim, "Oh that I could be
          delivered from Babylon!" We were finally enabled to come up here,
          and to get deliverance from that great wickedness which was an
          eyesore to us every day. Then how do we act? Do we hanker for the
          wickedness of the world? Our traditions are still thick upon us;
          and if we do not remember our covenants and strive to see things
          by the light of the Holy Spirit, we shall soon be led to find
          fault with things which we see around us.
          99
          Perhaps those who thus become disaffected may not say anything
          about it for a time; but they will say in their hearts and souls
          that they do not like this, they disapprove of that, and they
          despise the other. They do not at first speak of these things,
          but the next thing they do in the path to ruin is to neglect
          their prayers, to neglect their every duty, and finally they are
          led captive by the Devil. They ask if that spirit that has
          actuated them in their early experience, and that has been the
          motive-spring in times gone by, sanctions what they see around
          them. Darkness gradually gets into their minds, and the first
          thing they know they are led back to love the wickedness of the
          world.
          99
          This is because they forget that upon themselves rests the
          responsibility of making that Zion about which they talked,
          prayed, and preached. It is because they forget that it is their
          business to labour for the establishment of righteous principles,
          and to walk wickedness under their feet.
          100
          This is the duty, and this should be the labour of all that come
          up here. They should let the law of the Lord be the delight of
          their souls day by day. They should let the principles of our
          holy religion absorb every other feeling. If this comes in
          contact with their previously-received opinions, let it be
          eradicated from their souls by the Spirit of the Living God; and
          the quicker they can do this the better it will be for them.
          100
          The work in which you have thus far been engaged, brethren and
          sisters, is worth everything you possess; and if actuated by
          righteous motives, you will seek by industry and economy to
          establish good principles, to promote righteousness, and to do
          that for which you have been called into the fold of Christ; you
          will endeavour to do that which is necessary to amalgamate your
          sentiments and efforts for your own comfort and the comfort of
          those around you; you will endeavour to build up; you will work
          diligently in that sphere in which you are called to labour, and
          the kingdom of God and its righteousness will be the first thing
          in your minds. Whatever you may have to mourn about, you will
          have a joy in labouring for the kingdom of God.
          100
          It should be the delight of every man and woman to strive to
          accomplish the greatest amount of good in whatever sphere they
          are or may be called to act.
          100
          We are exhorted in the Scriptures not to be covetous; therefore
          we should not let covetousness get into our hearts, for that will
          drown the best affects of our nature; it will ruin any man or
          woman that encourages it. It is idolatry to worship the creature
          instead of the Creator; hence covetousness becomes idolatry. I
          could wish there was not any of it with us.
          100
          This, you must remember, is no argument in favour of
          wastefulness, neither does it authorize us to neglect the
          cultivation of the ground, or to be careless with the things
          which the Lord puts into our hands. We should strive to make the
          soil produce for the benefit of ourselves and the advancement of
          the interests of the kingdom of God. The mechanic also should be
          as diligent as he can; and whatever the labour appointed shall
          be, all should be diligent therein, and not say that because they
          are not to be covetous, they will therefore go and waste away
          that which the Lord has given them. [President Brigham Young:
          They will be cursed if they do it.] It is displeasing in the
          sight of God, for it is doing a discredit to him who has created
          these bounties of nature for the use of man and for the benefit
          of all his creatures.
          100
          Let us have no other object in view than the building up of the
          kingdom of God. I have heard persons say that we should not give
          our means away, but we should go and do this or that; and in fact
          I have frequently thought such persons seem to be extravagant and
          wasteful on purpose to squander their means, and thus prevent
          those who are appointed to take charge of the kingdom of God on
          the earth from controlling it. Whoever does this scattering,
          destroying, and wasting away is actuated by the spirit of the
          Devil.
          101
          The Lord Almighty is willing to bless the Saints, we are
          informed, if they are willing to take care of and use that which
          he puts into their hands in that way that will best promote the
          interests of his kingdom upon the earth. As we were told here
          this morning, the earth is full of good things, and whom will
          they belong to? We are here now; but everything we have is
          borrowed--our lives, the breath that is in our nostrils, and all
          that we now seem to possess. This is not our abiding place. In
          this our present capacity we are in a state of probation or
          mortality, and we have borrowed everything that we possess.
          Nothing belongs to us that we now enjoy; it is merely loaned to
          us. If we are faithful to those things given unto us, and make a
          wise use of them, the promise is that we shall be made rulers
          over many things. We are nothing here; we are as it were lent to
          ourselves for a season, and it is expected of us that we will
          make ourselves worthy to receive everlasting habitations, which
          have been prepared for us from before the foundation of the
          world. The Father has many mansions, as Jesus said--"I go to
          prepare a place for you, that where I am ye may be also."
          101
          We have a great deal to do to destroy wickedness and establish
          righteousness upon the earth, and to prepare ourselves for the
          establishment of Zion, that she may become the head upon the
          earth.
          101
          Will we bear correction and proper tutorage? Will we bear
          chastisement and throw aside our own faults and frivolous
          actions? Will we live our religion, or will we give way to every
          foolish thing that comes in our path, and thus let our minds be
          drawn from the pure stream into byways, and thus bring about our
          ruin? Will we seek to hide the light from our brethren and
          sisters who feel an ardent desire to gather with the Saints, that
          they may possess the same blessings that we this day enjoy? Do we
          feel that we will do right and hold ourselves and all that we
          possess upon the altar of the kingdom of God? Do we feel that we
          should be diligent and economical, that we should seek unto the
          elements that we are surrounded with, and take that course that
          will make us the most independent people upon the earth? If we
          should bless the earth and ask God to bless it, that it may bring
          forth for our support and sustenance, and that we may have power
          to draw forth and combine the elements, and thus make us
          independent of every nation, kindred, tongue, and people.
          101
          It is my faith that this is the ruling kingdom upon the earth; I
          feel satisfied that it will ere long be so. In it are bound up my
          hopes of salvation and of success in this world and that which is
          to come. Besides this, I know that every other nation and kingdom
          will be broken to pieces, and this will become the head of the
          nations. If ever righteousness is established, it will be upon
          this footing; and so far from dreading it, the people should
          rejoice that it will be so, for their own governments and
          kingdoms are rotting to pieces and tumbling down. When this
          kingdom is fully established, there will be no oppression, but
          people will be put in possession of a full enjoyment of their own
          principles, and be left to act according to the dictates of their
          own consciences, and none will be deprived of this privilege. Our
          Father and God will never force a man's conscience, but every man
          will have this power and privilege of receiving or rejecting. But
          there is one thing they will not be permitted to do, and that is
          to infringe upon each other's rights.
          102
          Man is an independent being in his agency, to do right or wrong,
          and has the liberty of doing as he pleases; but I qualify this by
          saying that he has not the right to do wrong or to infringe upon
          the rights of another individual. This is the law of society, and
          it is also the law of heaven. We live together, we have been
          brought forth upon this earth, and we dwell together in
          communities. Men must respect the rights of each other, and it
          will be so in all nations upon the earth under the government of
          God. I feel as though I want to see this kingdom triumph, and I
          feel that the whole world will see it. Wickedness and corruption
          will be controlled, and eventually be eradicated and extinguished
          from the earth. Many will yet cling to righteousness, and it will
          finally triumph.
          102
          If we have been enabled to form a nucleus here, we ought never to
          forget the inestimable privilege. We ought to let those little
          foolish things that have transpired with us pass from our minds,
          and cling to the principles of salvation.
          102
          This is the way I feel, and I pray God to enable us to hold on,
          to be humble and faithful all the days of our lives--to be
          faithful in this great work; for it is not only a lifetime for
          us, but for our children and our children's children for ever, so
          far as we can control and instruct them, so that when we are gone
          down into our graves, they may have a foundation to build upon. I
          pray God to help us to train up our children that they may
          command their children after them, that this work may be
          perpetuated by them. I have no fears with regard to its being
          accomplished; but I have a desire that we should have a part in
          it, and our children also, that we may meet again, and, after
          having been faithful over a few things, that we may be made
          rulers over many; which I pray the Lord may grant, in the name of
          Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, January 5, 1860
                           Brigham Young, January 5, 1860
              SUFFERINGS OF THE SAINTS--OVERCOMING EVIL WITH GOOD, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 5, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          103
          Referring to the ideas advanced by our brother who has just sat
          down, in regard to the suffering of the children of men upon the
          earth, I will say it is a subject worthy of reflection. Have the
          enemies of the kingdom of God on the earth the power to bring
          suffering upon the people who love and serve him, that they have
          to bring suffering upon themselves? I answer, They have not. We
          cannot find, in all the history extant, that mankind have ever
          exerted themselves more to destroy the kingdom of God from the
          earth than they have to destroy themselves. All their endeavours
          to overthrow the holy Priesthood of heaven and its righteous rule
          among men have always tended a hundredfold more to their own
          overthrow and utter destruction. Like the leaves of autumn, they
          have fallen to the ground and are forgotten. It was prophesied by
          Joseph the Prophet that the bones of those who drove the Church
          from Missouri, and killed men, women, and children, should bleach
          upon the Plains. This has been fulfilled. Did they suffer more
          than the people of God whom they drove from their homes--from
          their firesides in winter--from their fathers and mothers and
          friends, and the land of their nativity? Yes, there is scarcely a
          comparison. Their sufferings in crossing the Plains to the gold
          regions of California have been greater by far than ever the
          sufferings of the Saints have been in crossing the Plains to
          Utah. These are facts that are present with us. The bones of
          those who drove the Saints from Independence, from Jackson
          County, then from Clay and Davis Counties, and last of all from
          Caldwell County, from whence they fled into Illinois, have been
          scattered over the Plains--gnawed and broken by wild beasts, and
          are there bleaching to this day, while the Saints who have died
          on the Plains have, without an exception, had a decent burial
          where they have died,--have had friends to condole with and
          comfort them in their dying moments, and to mourn for a season
          with their bereaved relatives. These comforts and blessings were
          denied the murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith and of scores of
          the Saints, and they were left in the bitterness of death without
          a friend and without mercy. They suffered immensely more than did
          the Saints whom they persecuted; they received that which they
          sought to bring upon the Saints, and that too in good measure,
          pressed down, and running over.
          103
          I have said and will say that there never was a colony settled on
          this continent, since its discovery by Columbus, with so little
          suffering as have had the Latter-day Saints who settled these
          valleys.
          104
          I will now leave these ideas, and turn my attention on to the
          remarks made by brother Lorenzo Snow in the forenoon. The
          principles and doctrine couched in those remarks are of great
          interest to the human family. I will take the liberty to treat
          upon the same principles, but shall carry the ideas still
          further, though in my own language and style of delivery. I will
          use a few words of Scripture concerning the evil that now exists
          and has existed upon the earth, referring to certain characters
          who have always been upon the earth and are still upon it, who
          are actually, to a great extent, "lording over God's heritage." I
          would plant my remarks here; and then for the context, I will use
          another saying--"For it is God which worketh in you both to will
          and to do of his good pleasure." I have but little time to
          expound and explain minutely, but will start at the beginning.
          God has created man in his own image, upright. Man in his
          creation is but a very little lower than the angels. In what
          degree and capacity is he lower than the angels? Angels are those
          beings who have been on an earth like this, and have passed
          through the same ordeals that we are now passing through. They
          have kept their first estate far enough to preserve themselves in
          the Priesthood. They did not so violate the law of the Priesthood
          and condemn themselves to the sin against the Holy Ghost as to be
          finally lost. They are not crowned with the celestial ones. They
          are persons who have lived upon an earth, but did not magnify the
          Priesthood in that high degree that many others have done who
          have become Gods, even the sons of God. Human beings that pertain
          to this world, who do not magnify or are not capable of
          magnifying their high calling in the Priesthood and receive
          crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives, will also, when
          they again receive their bodies, become angels and will receive a
          glory. They are single, without families or kingdoms to reign
          over. All the difference between men and angels is, men are
          passing through the day of trial that angels have already passed
          through. They belong to the same family that we do; but they have
          proven themselves worthy only of an exaltation to the state of
          angels, whereas we have the privilege of obtaining not only the
          same exaltation they enjoy, but of going further until we become
          Gods, even the sons of God.
          104
          My next reflections are upon the state of mankind, their position
          before God in their creation and being upon the earth in the
          connection of the spirit and tabernacle, and the influences that
          surround them. There are certain influences that we have no
          control over: man is controlled by surrounding influences in a
          greater of less degree. For instance, we cannot avert the
          consequences of the fall as it is called, of Adam, which came
          through his transgressing certain words or laws given to him by
          his Father and God. In consequence of this, sin came into the
          world, and death by sin. We are more or less controlled by the
          influences that have been introduced into the world by the power
          of Satan upon the children of men, and will be so long as we live
          in the flesh.
          104
          Permit me to diverge a moment from the legitimate chain of the
          subject before us. I do not myself wish, nor do I ask any man in
          the world to create a spirit of reformation to sing and shout
          ourselves "away to everlasting bliss." There never was any such
          reformation desired by me. All I have ever asked for or contended
          for is a reformation in the life of this people; that the thief
          should stop his stealing, the swearer his swearing, the liar his
          lying, the deceiver his deceiving, and the man who loves the
          world more than his God and his religion wean his affections from
          those objects and place them where they of right belong. I do not
          wish anybody to cherish a wild enthusiasm, so common in the
          world, which is produced by the excitement of animal passions,
          and makes people weep and cry out in an insane manner. I wish the
          people to make themselves acquainted with facts pertaining to
          God, to heaven, to mankind upon the earth, their errand here, for
          what they are created, the nature of their organization, who has
          power over them, who controls them, how much they can control
          themselves, &c., &c.; and then let us see whether we can be men
          and conduct ourselves like Saints, or live and act like the
          wicked.
          104
          My reflections led me to inquire who it is that has influence
          over us. Can you inform me why people do wrong when they know the
          path of right and can walk in it as easily as we can walk home in
          broad daylight? Is the cause of this to be found in the heavens?
          No. Is it to be found in the spirit God has placed in our
          tabernacles? No. Where is it to be found? In the power of the
          Enemy of all righteousness, who holds dominion over our flesh,
          which flesh is intimately connected with the spirit God has
          placed within it. Herein is a warfare.
          105
          Brother Lorenzo was striving to lay before the people the
          necessity of their letting good overcome evil, instead of letting
          evil overcome good. His remarks supplied to me a number of texts,
          showing the precise situation of mankind before the Father and
          his angels, and before all the heavens. Men try to lord it over
          God's heritage. I understand that saying in this wise: The
          spirits that are in men are as pure as the Gods are: then why do
          they consent to do evil? Because of the influences of evil that
          are in the flesh. Over it the Enemy of all righteousness has held
          dominion, has exercised a right, and has apparently triumphed.
          When mankind give way to evil and suffer the flesh to rule and
          contaminate the pure spirit tabernacled within it, they lord it
          over God's heritage. When men consent to evil, the spirit within
          them does not answer approvingly. Though the inhabitants of the
          earth are in darkness and blindness, yet they are not so ignorant
          as they represent themselves to be. There is a spirit in them
          that reproves them continually when they do wrong, until they
          have sinned away the day of grace, and a mantle of darkness is
          thrown around them to shut out for ever the light of God. Until
          then, they are checked continually, are taught, and chastened or
          justified as the case may be.
          105
          When people do right, they rest upon their beds, sleep sweetly,
          and rejoice in righteousness in their secret moments. When they
          do evil, it brings sorrow and deep pain to them in their private
          reflections. "But there is a spirit in man, and the inspiration
          of the Almighty giveth them understanding." In every man there is
          a candle of the Lord which burns with a clear light; and if by
          the wickedness of a man it is extinguished, then farewell for
          ever to that individual. The people say they do as well as they
          know how. This may be true. It is also true that there is a great
          amount of ignorance. But who among this people does an evil
          without knowing it? Is there a man in this kingdom who betrays
          his God and his brethren, without being perfectly conscious that
          he does an evil? I think not. Is there one who treats the name of
          the Deity with lightness, using his name in vain, that believes
          himself justified? I think not. Is there one who takes advantage
          of his neighbour or a fellow-being, deceiving and wronging him,
          that believes he does right? I think not. When men do wrong, they
          know that they do wrong. Is there a person in this community that
          can lie, and feel justified in the belief that he is telling the
          truth? Does the thief feel justified in doing right when he
          steals his neighbour's goods? No. The blackest vagabond and
          renegade that walks the streets of this city or Territory is
          conscious when he does right and when he does wrong.
          Notwithstanding all this, there is a great deal of ignorance. 
          105
          Just as long as we live within the purview of the reconciliation
          of the Spirit of God, that visits us from time to time, revealing
          the truth and the righteousness of our God, and yield to that and
          never cast it from us, whether we live or die, there is a
          salvation for us. There is a salvation for all the sons and
          daughters of Adam and Eve, no matter where they have lived or
          when, nor whether Christian, Mussulman, Jew, barbarian, or
          Gentile, that do not deny the power of God and sin against the
          Holy Ghost. You may discover that I am a Universalist. I am; and
          I am also a Calvinist, for the Almighty decreed all this before
          the worlds were. As I progress in my remarks you can see plainly
          that a widely-extended field opens to our minds.
          106
          Is every man and woman capable of receiving the highest glory of
          God? No. We are surrounded with circumstances that control us to
          a certain degree. My father and mother moved into the State of
          Vermont, and it happened that I was born there. I cannot help
          that. They might have stayed in Massachusetts, close to Boston.
          If they had, I should have been born there, and I could not have
          helped that. My father's name was John Young, and my mother's
          maiden name was Nabby How. I cannot help that. My father was a
          poor, honest, hard-working man; and his mind seemingly stretched
          from east to west, from north to south; and to the day of his
          death he wanted to command worlds; but the Lord would never
          permit him to get rich. He wanted to command all, and that too in
          righteousness. I cannot help all this; I have no power to control
          such circumstances. When I was about twenty months old, my father
          moved from Vermont into the State of New York, where I lived with
          him until I became a man. I cannot help that. There are a
          thousand circumstances I cannot help or control that are thrown
          around me without any action of my choice.
          106
          I cannot help being here. We might have gone to Vancouver's
          Island; and if we had, we should probably have been driven away
          or used up before this time. But here we are in the valleys of
          the mountains, where the Lord directed me to lead the people. The
          brethren who are in foreign countries desire to gather to the
          gathering-place of the Saints, and they have for the present to
          come to Great Salt Lake City. They cannot help that. Why did we
          not go to San Francisco? Because the Lord told me not: "For there
          are lions in the way, and they will devour the lambs, if you take
          them there." What now can we do? Why, instead of being merchants,
          instead of going to St. Louis to buy goods, we can go down to our
          Dixie land, the southern part of our Territory, and raise cotton
          and manufacture goods for ourselves. These are circumstances we
          are creating with which to surround our children, and to form the
          foundation of the future prosperity of this community. They will
          be more or less governed by the circumstances we created for
          them. They will make their own bonnets, ribbons, hats, coats, and
          dresses of every kind. While we are governed and controlled by
          circumstances over which we have no power, still we possess
          ability and power in our different spheres of action to call into
          existence circumstances to surround ourselves and our children,
          which will more or less control them; and, if they are planned in
          righteousness, will tend to lead us and our children to heaven. I
          have power to call upon the brethren to go south and raise cotton
          and indigo, the olive, and the grape. I have done it. In doing
          this, it throws them under the influence of new surroundings and
          new circumstances. They in their turn can, by perseverance and
          faithfulness, under the dictations of the Spirit of truth, bring
          forth a train of happy circumstances to bless them, to bless
          their wives, to bless their children, and to bless the kingdom of
          God.
          106
          I have power to send brethren to the east or to the west to buy
          our goods. I have power to say, John, William, or Thomas, Go and
          find a gold mine; but I am not disposed to exercise this power in
          that way. God has given this power to me. Let the brethren who
          have been called to go south go willingly, with their heads up
          and glory, hallelujah! in their hearts; for they are pioneers of
          future greatness, power, and independence to Israel. They possess
          power to do this. When the husbandman goes into his field, he has
          power to plough up the soil. When it is ready, he has power to
          plant corn in rows or otherwise; he has power to sow wheat or
          oats in drills or broadcast, and harrow in or cover the seeds,
          that they may grow. What we sow we shall also reap. We have great
          power committed unto us, and yet we are confined by certain laws
          that we cannot avert or control.
          107
          The power of choice all intelligent beings inherit from the Gods
          of eternity; it is innate. This statement might even be applied
          to the brute creation; but it is not my purpose to extend my
          remarks in that channel to-day. The Latter-day Saints can take
          the road that leads to life everlasting, if they choose; or, if
          they choose, they can take the road that leads to apostacy. As
          individuals, we must guard our affections from becoming
          contaminated with the love of earthly riches, or anything that is
          of earth, whether animate or inanimate. Uncertainty is strewed
          around us, and disappointment is the constant companion of those
          who worship at the shrine of the god of this world. If we centre
          our affections upon any earthly object, whether within our reach
          or out of our reach, should we be bereaved of that object, we are
          left to mourn, and lament in darkness because of our ignorance
          and folly. Let our love be for God and truth, righteousness and
          peace, being contented and happy with present endowments; and as
          the way opens to further progression, greater possessions, walk
          forward in the light of God and hold what we obtain for him and
          his cause, coveting not what we possess, and not with an
          avaricious desire reaching after what we cannot possess. If we do
          opposite to this, our whole existence will be craped with
          disappointment and mourning. Then let us keep the world and its
          allurements aloof from our affections. We may have the ability to
          build for ourselves beautiful houses, to plant choice orchards
          and vineyards, to adorn our grounds with flowers and
          sweet-scented shrubs, and have lovely families, and possess
          horses and chariots, silver and gold, this, that, and the other,
          in abundance. But if our affections are placed upon these things,
          we shall either go out of the kingdom of Christ and miss being
          exalted sons of God, or will see our error, repent of our folly,
          learn to control our affections, desires, and passions, and
          willingly let "God rule within us to will and to do of his good
          pleasure," having no mind only that which is of heaven.
          107
          Have we a will? Yes. It is an endowment, a trait of the character
          of the Gods, with which all intelligence is endowed, in heaven
          and on earth,--the power to accept or reject. 
          107
          Then, wherever the wisdom of God directs, let our affections and
          the labour of our lives be centred to that point, and not set our
          hearts on going east or west, north or south, on living here or
          there, on possessing this or that; but let our will be swallowed
          up in the will of God, allowing him to rule supremely within us
          until the spirit overcomes the flesh, and the world, Satan, and
          the flesh are vanquished and lie under our feet. Then and not
          till then will the righteousness of God reign triumphantly. It
          may be asked whether I have any idols? Yes, I have most darling
          idols--my God and my religion, and they are all the idols I wish
          to have. "Have you no wife that you idolize?" If I have, let the
          Lord take her and give her to somebody else. "Have you no
          children that you idolize?" If I have, let the Lord have them. I
          possess that which is apparently mine; but why should I call them
          mine, until I have passed ordeals mortals must pass, and they are
          sealed to me by the authorities of the Gods in a way that they
          cannot be taken from me? They are now in my possession, and I
          hold them by the undisputed right of that possession. Anything we
          have upon this earth we only seem to have, for in reality we own
          nothing. No person on the earth can truly call anything his own,
          and never will until he has passed the ordeals we are all now
          passing, and has received his body again in a glorious
          resurrection, to be crowned by him who will be ordained and set
          apart to set a crown upon our heads. Then will be given to us
          that which we now only seem to own, and we will be forever one
          with the Father and the Son, and not until then.
          108
          There is a great difference in the individual capacity of people.
          Some can receive much more than others can: hence we read of
          different degrees of glory. How many kingdoms of glory there are,
          I know not; and how many degrees of glory there are in these
          kingdoms, I know not; but there are multitudes of them. Paul
          speaks of three, Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon saw three, and
          multitudes more have we seen by the Spirit of revelation,
          according to the capacity of our understandings. Can we so live
          and direct ourselves as to receive glory, immortality, and
          eternal lives? We can. Then love not the world, nor the things of
          the world. Desire not that which is not for us, but desire only
          that which God has ordained for our benefit and advancement in
          the science of eternal life; then can we advance with accelerated
          speed in the things of God.
          108
          But is it not visibly manifest that the great majority want to
          lord it over God's heritage. Wicked kings lord it over the
          consciences of their subjects, priests over their people, and
          masters over their servants; and wicked dispositions tell us to
          do this and to desire that which pertains to folly: they prompt
          almost constantly to lord it over God's heritage. Where is God's
          heritage? It is in our affections, our love, delight, glory, and
          happiness. Let us honour God's heritage, sanctify it, and bring
          all into subjection that surrounds it and is connected with it,
          sanctifying the Lord in our affections. We see all the world
          trying to lord it over God's heritage. It is in the spirit that
          the evil principle and power is trying to overcome and rule over
          the divine principle planted there. This constantly leads the
          children of men astray.
          108
          What power is legally ours? That which was given to Adam and the
          human family in former days. Power? Yes. Dominion? Yes. Glory?
          Yes. Honour? Yes. That which pertains to this world? Yes. That
          which pertains to the next? Yes. Let us understand this power and
          this privilege that God has guaranteed to the human family. He
          has first imparted power to mankind to control the elements; and
          when this is employed faithfully to magnify righteousness, then
          excellence, magnificence, splendour, beauty, honour, glory, and
          Godlike power will follow as the results. This power must be
          guided by the Almighty. Let the people be led by the revelations
          of Jesus Christ, and the finger of God will be made manifest
          before them day by day in their progress to eternal happiness;
          for this is the privilege of the faithful.
          109
          Shall we not choose for ourselves? Yes. Have we not rights? Yes.
          Have we not power? Yes. Have we not authority bequeathed to us
          from the heavens--a legacy from God to hold dominion over the
          elements? Yes. Then go to like men, like angels, like Him we read
          of, whom we love and serve and worship, who in his former
          capacity organized the elements as we are taught to do for our
          own benefit, beauty, comfort, excellency, and glory, and beautify
          the earth and make it like the garden of Eden, so that the angels
          will delight to come and dwell here, and Jesus Christ will
          delight to dwell with his brethren on the earth. This is our
          right. We are not destitute of rights and privileges. We have the
          right of choice. We have the right to dictate, to plough, plant,
          sow, reap, gather, mow, clothe ourselves and families, and gather
          around us in abundance all the comforts and blessings of life.
          Have we a right to inflict evil upon our neighbour, upon the
          divinity within him, or upon the divinity within ourselves? No.
          God should rule in the way and manner he pleases by the
          revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ, which will lead the Saints
          to victory and glory. By-and-by we will possess more rights than
          we now possess, but not until they are given to us. God has
          decreed from all eternity that we should have rights, power, and
          authority over the elements to organize and bring them into use
          and make them beneficial and subserve the wants of the human
          family.
          109
          I wish to see this people manufacture their own clothing, and
          make as good cloth as is in the coat I now have on, and as good
          silk as is in the handkerchief around my neck, and as good linen
          as is in the bosom and wristbands of my shirt. When we administer
          the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, I wish as good wine as can be
          made in any country, and that too made by ourselves from grapes
          grown in our own mountain valleys. I want to see the people wear
          hats, boots, coats, etc., made by ourselves, as good as ever was
          made in any country.
          109
          If you will obey my counsel, you will constantly increase in the
          riches and the comforts of life; though every time I speak upon
          this subject I wish to keep in view that if we cannot handle the
          things of this world without unduly placing our affections upon
          them, I pray God to keep them out of our possession. I would
          rather have this people clad with sheep-skins and goat-skins than
          to have them possess the wealth of this world without feeling
          that they could trample it all under their feet at any moment.
          Earthly wealth and greatness should only be used to subserve the
          purposes of God upon the earth. This is what brother Snow was
          speaking upon this morning. I have briefly noticed the same
          subject, using my own style and language. Let the divinity within
          the people overcome that wicked, corrupt hellish influence the
          Devil has power to introduce.
          109
          Do not imagine that I am in the least finding fault with the
          Devil. I would not bring a railing accusation against him, for he
          is fulfilling his office and calling manfully; he is more
          faithful in his calling that are many of the people. God is not
          yet going to destroy wickedness from the earth. How frequently we
          hear it reiterated from the pulpit that he is going to destroy
          all wickedness. No such thing. He will destroy the power of sin.
          When we have lived to see millions of worlds created--yea, more
          in number than the particles of matter that compose this earth
          and millions of earths like this, if so many could be numerated
          by man, and people live on them to pass through the ordeals we
          are passing through, you will never see one of them without a
          devil. The work the Saviour has on hand is to reduce the power of
          the Devil to perfect subjection; and when he has destroyed death
          and him that has the power of it, pertaining to this world, then
          he will deliver up the kingdom spotless to the Father.
          109
          I have not told the Saints my feelings, but I will here say that
          it is my daily prayer that God will change the power and
          authority of our political Government into the hands of the just.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
          Albert Smith, September 10, 1861
                       George Albert Smith, September 10, 1861
                    DIFFICULTIES WITH WHICH THE CHURCH HAS HAD TO
                        CONTEND IN ITS ESTABLISHMENT IN UTAH.
            Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered at Logan, Cache
                                       County,
                                 September 10, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          110
          I love to hear the teachings of the servants of God, especially
          those whom God has appointed to preside over his people in all
          the world. I love also to contribute my testimony, or to speak to
          the Saints by way of encouragement, illustration, and
          instruction. For twenty-eight years past, it has been the feeling
          of my heart that if there was anything on the earth that I could
          do to advance the work of the Lord in the last days, I wished to
          do it; and if I have let anything slip that I ought to have done,
          it has been for want of understanding and a proper knowledge of
          the circumstances at the time. I entertain the same sentiments
          and determination to-day upon this subject that I have
          entertained for twenty-eight years past.
          110
          I am gratified and rejoice exceedingly in beholding the faces of
          my brethren and sisters in this valley. From the manner which the
          people here have received the President and his escort, it is
          plain they are wide awake. A band of music met us on the mountain
          side, and they played with a free goodwill. The drummer seemed as
          though he was determined to beat the head of his drum in; and
          when the brethren undertook to sing in the meetinghouse at
          Wellsville, it seemed as though their united voices would tear
          the house to pieces, so loud were their rejoicings. The spirit in
          them inspired them to do as they did.
          110
          We do not realize to the full extent what we are doing. We are
          actually settling a portion of the earth that has been considered
          uninhabitable. We are reclaiming it from a desert, and building
          upon it a foundation for an immense State; and that State is
          composed of a united people, who are almost universally of
          harmonious sentiments. The foundation of this settlement of the
          "Mormon" people in the mountains really attracted the notice of
          the Federal Government. We had been mobbed and persecuted and
          driven from place to place, from city to city. On that kind of
          treatment we have flourished; our numbers have increased,
          although many of our brethren have laid their bones in the grave
          prematurely, and many of our wives and children have perished
          through persecution; yet from their ashes have seemed to spring
          thousands.
          110
          When we fled into the wilderness, our enemies said, "Now, let the
          Mormons alone; they will encounter so many difficulties and so
          many natural objections to their growth, they must come to
          naught; they will quarrel with each other, and they will soon
          break up, and we shall have no more trouble with them."
          111
          When James K. Polk, President of the United States, was told that
          the "Mormons" had occupied the Great Basin, and were making
          settlements on the borders of the Great Salt Lake, "Why," said
          he, "that is the key of the continent." When the wisdom of the
          venerable Senator, the late Secretary Cass, was brought into
          requisition on the subject, "What shall we do with the Mormons?"
          said he. "Send a small army among them, under the command of an
          intelligent officer; send good-looking, companionable, sociable
          officers, and a few strong-minded women; yes, send men who are
          calculated to win away their females, and thus civilize them, by
          introducing among them habits of modern Christian civilization;
          and in a short time you will reduce them to the necessity of
          being satisfied with one wife." Colonel Steptoe was sent here to
          fulfil that mission with the gentlemanly officers and soldiers
          who composed his command. The object of their errand, however,
          was not accomplished.
          111
          In a short time afterwards they came to the conclusion that it
          was necessary to take a step that should make an utter end of
          "Mormonism" at once, by a decided and bold stroke of "our gallant
          little army." The nation was proud of so grand an undertaking.
          The press lauded the project, and the members of the Government
          were proud of the zeal in which this enterprising war was
          undertaken. The delusion passed current that the "Mormons" would
          now be broken up. Their first hope was that famine would reduce
          us to destruction; but this had failed.
          111
          And while they were looking for tidings that in the hard winter
          of 1856 the "Mormons" had all perished of starvation, our
          Delegates suddenly appeared at the Capitol, asking for admission
          into the Union as a State. This astonished them.
          111
          Do they not remember that from the earliest period of our
          history, the nation and the different States have recognized us
          as a separate people? In 1834 Daniel Dunklin, Governor of
          Missouri, said in an official document that the constitution and
          laws of the State of Missouri made ample provisions for the
          protection of the Mormons; but the prejudices of the people of
          Missouri were so great against them, that they could not be
          enforced, and consequently the Mormons could not be reinstated in
          the possession of their lands and protected in their rights.
          112
          If my friend, Attorney-General Blair here, will allow me, I will
          quote Blackstone, who says that "Allegiance is that ligament or
          thread which ties or binds the subject to the sovereign, and for
          which the subject is entitled to protection from the sovereign."
          Now, the very minute that the sovereign, king, or government,
          republic, or whatever form of government it may be, shall cease
          to extend protection to their subjects, whether they be many or
          few, they necessarily become independent, and are compelled for
          self-preservation to protect themselves and to look out for their
          own wants and provide for their own necessities. That is the
          situation we were in in Missouri when Governor Dunklin declared
          that the constitution and laws of Missouri could not be enforced
          so as to protect this people. It was virtually declaring us
          independent of that State, and acknowledging our right to protect
          ourselves in that capacity. The truth of this position was
          further illustrated by the imposition upon us of a treaty by
          Major-General Lucas in the fall of 1838, which treaty was
          approved by Major-General Clark, and subsequently by L. W. Boggs,
          Governor of the State; and thus, contrary to our will, and at the
          point of thousands of bayonets, were we compelled to be one of
          the high contracting parties to a treaty--an exercise of power
          which belongs alone to independent sovereignty.
          112
          From that day, and I do not know how long before, so far as
          allegiance is concerned, we were cast without the pale of the
          jurisdiction of the Government in which we lived. It was not we
          that did this: it was forced upon us. We were law-abiding
          citizens, and wanted the protection of the laws, the
          constitution, and the Government of Missouri: we wished to remain
          quietly in our homes, and have the privilege of eating the bread
          of industry, and to rear our children in virtue's ways. But no,
          "these institutions [constitution and laws] are not for you
          Mormons."
          112
          We found the same doctrine held good in Illinois, and the same
          principle has been carried out precisely by the action of the
          General government towards us.
          112
          I was told at Washington that if we were not Mormons, we should
          be hailed with generosity and friendship; and the prestige of
          having subdued this country and brought it into use would have
          placed us foremost in the rank of Territories. But we were
          "Mormons." These are the sentiments, the spirit, and the feeling
          all over the country and with the Government.
          112
          We look at this matter as it is. The General Government is not
          going to donate land to us, while they were ready to give the
          settlers in Oregon six hundred and forty acres of land each, half
          as much for their wives, and a quarter as much for each one of
          their children. Oregon is located on the seaboard, possessing the
          advantage of large navigable rivers. It has a flourishing
          commerce growing up, providing the people with exchanges at
          comparatively little cost.
          112
          Utah is in the heart of the desert. It requires persons of the
          most undaunted courage and energy to possess it at all. Then, why
          not give them a chance to occupy the land? Why not encourage the
          settlers of Utah, to reward them for their energy and toil in
          reclaiming a desert, by giving them six hundred and forty acres
          of land apiece? Because "they are damned Mormons!" That is the
          reason they do not give them an acre.
          112
          What do we find in the administration of Mr. Buchanan? The very
          first step he took was to gather the flower of the American
          army--the finest and best appointed army that ever the United
          States fitted out. This was the declaration of the members of the
          Cabinet and the press throughout the whole country. The army
          under Washington that captured Lord Cornwallis hardly amounted to
          twelve thousand men; the army that was sent to Utah and actually
          marched for this Territory numbered over thirteen thousand
          soldiers; but altogether, with the attaches they employed, it
          amounted to upwards of seventeen thousand men. Even this vast
          army was not allowed to pass through the inhabited parts of the
          Territory until the High Commissioners sent by the President of
          the United States, exercising, though disclaiming the authority
          of the treaty-making power, negotiated for their passage into the
          settlements. Many attempts were made to violate this compact, and
          in many instances they did so to a limited extent, but they found
          dangers beset them. An old Frenchman said they would damn the
          "Mormons" when they would get up, and when they would go to bed,
          when they would drink, smoke, and gamble, and they would say,
          "Why not go to work and destroy them?" Then they would reason,
          "We are here right in the midst of the Mormons: there are only a
          few thousands of us; and if we commence their play, we shall all
          go under: then the people will come from the States and kill all
          the Mormons; but what good would that do us if we were all dead."
          God fought our battles.
          113
          To conclude the argument that we are an independent people,
          acknowledged by the United States, and that our territory was no
          longer tenable to their armies, but must be evacuated, orders
          were given by the President to destroy everything that could be
          of use to us here. "Burst your cannon, blow up your magazines,
          and waste everything you cannot carry away and that would be of
          any use whatever to the Mormon people; for in vacuating a
          Territory we cannot conquer. We must let nothing go into the
          hands of our enemies that will in any way benefit them." The
          destruction of property in this way is an evidence of
          hostilities. This is the practice of nations that are at war with
          each other, to destroy what they cannot carry away.
          113
          We have had to protect ourselves and sustain the expense of
          Indian wars, make our own laws, regulate ourselves in our own
          way, and no nation, kindred, tongue, or people has the right to
          say, Why do you so? This right so far has been conceded; the army
          has been withdrawn from our country, and they have gone away, in
          a manner acknowledging their defeat. To be sure, many of the
          officers went away saying, "We will come by-and-by and wipe you
          out." But as God would have it, they are employed in paying such
          compliments to each other as they had designed to inflict upon
          us.
          113
          I have friends in what is now termed the Northern and Southern
          Confederacies, for now the Federal Union is one of the things
          that has ceased to be. Such a thing as the Government of the
          United States as organized by our fathers has ceased to exist.
          The North claims to be it; but the United States as a Government,
          as a nation, as organized by our fathers, is among the things
          that were. Fragments of it, in the shape of separate governments
          or combinations, may be able to inflict national chastisement
          upon each other, or make war with foreign nations; but it is only
          as a fraction, and not as a whole. The State of Kentucky declares
          that neither the North nor South shall march armies into their
          Territory. You find in the history of the wars of Europe that an
          armed neutrality is not an uncommon thing. Kentucky is observing
          the same. She is a powerful State; she may be drawn into the
          great vortex of war; she may take sides with the North or with
          the South, or most likely be divided on both sides; but she is no
          more in connection with the General Government, as it is called,
          than with Tennessee or Virginia.
          113
          Turmoil and mob power rule. They are destroying each other,
          demolishing public improvement: printing presses have been
          destroyed in Missouri and most other States. Blackstone says that
          a press that publishes falsehood and licentiousness is a
          nuisance, and that all corporations should have power to abate
          it. We abated the Expositor in Nauvoo according to law on this
          ground. Both the North and the South have been doing the same
          thing: hundreds of papers have been suppressed. Gov. Ford said it
          was right to abate the Expositor, but it would have been better
          by mob than by municipal authority; and now mob law rules the
          whole country and destroys printing presses without let or
          hindrance.
          114
          We will now speak of our mountain home. The Lord has smiled upon
          these valleys. Colonel Fremont was in the Bear River Valley in
          August, 1843, when the mercury stood at 29 degrees, showing
          conclusively that grain could not be ripened here. People in the
          States would pick up that report and say, "Everything will freeze
          to death there." A few years passed away, and you find eight or
          nine hundred families of Saints in Cache Valley, and they can
          raise the finest wheat, flax, and wool. I saw yesterday as fine a
          specimen of tobacco as can be raised in Virginia. Every nation
          feels it is their best policy and their duty to adopt such a
          system of political economy as will provide for their own wants,
          and protect themselves against the exactions of other nations.
          114
          We need not expect to get cotton from the Southern States, for
          they are fighting with the North, and have not time to raise it
          and communication is cut off by a blockade. We need not expect to
          get tobacco from the South, for the negroes are at work digging
          entrenchments and raising corn for the Southern army.
          114
          We have got to provide for ourselves as a great family and as a
          nation. All enlightened nations have endeavoured to get control
          of a northern and southern climate. The God of heaven, in his
          abundant mercy, has given us the control, in these elevated
          valleys, of a northern and southern climate.
          114
          There are a great many persons among us that use tobacco, and
          there are some reasons why they use it. For instance, our young
          men see a Gentile with a stove pipe hat on, a pair of big
          whiskers, and a cigar in his mouth. Oh, it looks so pretty, think
          our young men; and if they cannot get a cigar, they must have a
          pipe. Many of our boys see an old man that has been educated
          among the Gentiles, and has contracted, unfortunately, a habit of
          chewing tobacco. While walking along, he spits upon the snow; it
          colours the virgin snow as though a calf had been there. The boy
          looks at it, and says he, "That looks nice;" so he get his
          tobacco, and spits on the snow also. "There," says he, "that
          looks as though a man had been along here." This habit has become
          stubborn with many people. You may be astonished when I tell you
          that it takes about sixty thousand dollars in cash out of our
          Territory every year for the article of tobacco. Within the last
          ten years we have paid in the neighbourhood of six hundred
          thousand dollars for this one article.
          114
          It is entirely against our interest to pay out this yearly sum
          for an article we can raise in our own country, and a violation
          of the true principles of political economy. I will appeal to our
          individual pockets. I will say I have got to pay for me and my
          boys for twenty-five pounds of tobacco in a year. Suppose a
          tax-gatherer comes, and my tax is twenty-five dollars, I say I
          have not a red cent, and I cannot pay it. It cannot be had; I
          cannot raise it; but twenty-five dollars in tobacco must be
          raised: there are no two ways about that.
          114
          Now, as a State, in this item of political economy, let us raise
          and manufacture our own tobacco, and learn to think and believe
          that tobacco of our own raising is just as good and a little
          better than that brought from abroad.
          115
          We sent brethren to the South to raise cotton in 1857. Something
          like thirty-three of them went, and the next year many more went,
          so that in 1858 the vote of Washington County amounted to one
          hundred voters. Many of them were Southern men, who had been
          gathered from Texas, Alabama, Mississippi, and other parts of the
          Southern States. They were accustomed to raising cotton. The
          President advised them to go there and supply the Territory with
          cotton. It had the appearance of a barren country generally. The
          mountains were barren and bleak in their appearance; red
          sandstone, and black volcanic rock, and a variety of grey
          coloured clay prevailing, altogether giving it a kind of sombre,
          deadly appearance. The brethren went to raising cotton in small
          patches as they could find the land, and every year they
          cultivated it they found the cotton improve in quality. They
          raised better cotton last year than the year before, and so they
          have continued until it has become a certainty that cotton can be
          raised there.
          115
          I have seen men load up their cotton and start this way to trade
          it off. Say they, "I want to get a few bushels of wheat, and pay
          in cotton." The answer has been, "I can do nothing with your
          cotton; but if it was spun, I would buy it." So the cotton raiser
          has considered it of little use to raise cotton, and went to
          raising wheat. They did not know what to do with their cotton
          when it was raised. You may go to those same persons that would
          not buy from the cotton raiser, and their women say--"Husband I
          have got to have some cotton batting from the store, to make some
          quilts of. Now, husband, you need not try to dodge; the batten
          has got to come." It costs fifty cents a pound, and one-third of
          it is paper when you get it. Sister, why did you not buy that
          brother's cotton the other day: you would have got two dollars
          for your wheat you sell at the store for one? "Oh, his cotton was
          grown at home, and that bought in the stores is made into nice
          sheets, all ready for spreading in the quilt." You can take a
          pair of hand cards and prepare our home-made cotton for the quilt
          with but a little trouble, and you would have the clean cotton
          instead of one-third brown paper. For your bushel of wheat, after
          hauling it to the store, you get a pound and a half of cotton;
          whereas, if you sell your wheat to the home producer for cotton,
          you have laid at your door four pounds of cotton for a bushel of
          wheat.
          115
          To buy the foreign cotton in this manner, and discourage home
          production, is very far from good political economy. Quite an
          amount of raw cotton is wanted in this Territory for filling
          quilts and other purposes by every family. The wool answers a
          good purpose, but it is not plentiful enough; and even if it
          were, there are many kinds of quilts and comforters for which
          cotton is far preferable. Did we only encourage this home
          production of cotton to this limited extent, it would save
          thousands of dollars of money that is now thrown needlessly into
          the pockets of merchants to supply this article from abroad. Let
          us stop this suicidal practice of sending away our money. It
          would be better to braid our bed covering from oat straw, until
          we can supply our wants from the elements and soil of our own
          mountain valleys.
          115
          In 1857 the brethren had begun to raise flax. I speak
          particularly of Provo. In 1858 the army came, and there was a
          chance for a man to make a few dollars by licking the dust of
          their feet and bowing down to them; so the flax was left to rot.
          I can find perhaps a hundred places now in the city of Provo
          where flax is suffered to go again into the ground, while the
          owners considered they ought to go and do something for the
          Gentiles to get money to buy clothes.
          115
          Some man says, "I worked up some flax, and it was worthless--it
          was rotten." It is known in all flax countries that if you get
          flax too much rotted by laying it up a year or two, it will
          recover its strength. In Pennsylvania, which is a good
          flax-raising country, some farmers will have five or six years'
          flax laid up, and each year they select out of it that which
          makes the best thread. When you find your flax a little too
          rotten, you are at once discouraged, and straightway make up your
          minds to go and work for the Gentiles to get some of their rotten
          rags.
          116
          A great many "Mormons," when they become wealthy, want to go back
          to show their former comrades and friends what an amount of
          property they have got. But, with all this bombast and vain show,
          we do not really possess anything. A man says, "I came into Cache
          Valley two years ago, I got forty of acres land, and I have
          raised a good deal of wheat by very hard labour, and that wheat
          is mine." You ploughed the ground and watered it; but who made
          the seed grow that you threw into the ground? The Lord. Then it
          is his: he let you have a little of it, to see what you would do
          with it. Have you a right to abuse the Lord's means which he
          permits you to use? No. But, as a member in the kingdom of God in
          the last days, you have a right to use it for the advancement of
          that kingdom, and the triumph of righteousness, and for doing
          good in every possible way.
          116
          I have heard men say that they have a right to do wrong. In one
          sense, a man has such a right; and in another sense, he has no
          such right. We possess, in reality, very little; and that little
          the Lord has given us, and that is the power of choice. We may
          choose to do good, and, if we do good, we get the reward of good;
          we may also choose to do evil and reap the penalty. A man may
          knock another down because he has a right to, and have to pay a
          fine of fifty dollars because he is obliged to. I deny that a man
          has a right to make thieves of his children and prostitute his
          family. If he does this, the Lord is justified in cursing him,
          and he will be obliged to endure it. This power of choice goes a
          great way. A young man says, I have a notion to go on the road
          and work for the Gentiles, carry the mail, or anything else. All
          right. But your friend suggests that it would be better for you
          to make a farm, build you a house, raise some flax, etc. "But I
          have a right to work for the Gentiles, if I choose and I am going
          to." You go and build them up with your labour. This young man
          comes home after a while, he sports a cigar in his mouth among
          his comrades, he has made thirty dollars per month, he has a few
          dollars in money in his pocket; it has seemed to come easy, and
          his soul is contaminated with wickedness. In a little while his
          money is gone, and he has nothing. Then he must go again among
          the Gentiles and make a raise. I hope the "Mormon" girls know how
          to measure such fellows. A sensible girl would much rather marry
          a young man, dressed in home-spun, who will stay at home and mind
          his business, and never suffer a cigar to come near his mouth,
          but seek with all his might in every respect to be a good,
          faithful Latter-day Saint.
          116
          Speaking of cigar-smoking makes me think of an anecdote of a sick
          man and his doctor. The doctor asked him how many cigars he
          smoked in a day; the answer was, Six. That is too much; you must
          quit smoking. You will allow me to smoke a little. Yes, you may
          smoke two a day to begin with, and finally quit altogether. The
          next day the doctor called to see his patient, and found him
          smoking a cigar two feet long. What are you doing? inquired the
          doctor. Just doing as you told me; I went down to the cigar-maker
          and got two made two feet long, and they answer first rate.
          116
          When a man begins to adopt Gentile habits, a cigar two feet long
          is only a patching to the extravagance he will become addicted
          to.
          117
          I see in this valley large fields fenced out. In some places,
          there have been four or five acres ploughed; in some, ten acres:
          pass on a little further, and there are a few acres more. How is
          this, brother Maughan? Men inclose more than they can cultivate,
          water, and improve, and a very large portion must necessarily be
          vacant, for it was difficult to get water on it. Many acres of
          grain perish, and the grasshoppers devoured much that remained
          from the drought. I advise you, brethren, to stop this scattering
          method of cultivation, and gather your farms together, and make
          fields well fenced, plough, and put in your grain well, and give
          it a sufficient amount of water, and you will have three times as
          much wheat as you got in the start of your settlements in this
          valley.
          117
          President Young is acknowledged by us all the master-builder in
          Zion, or, if you please, the master-workman. If the
          master-workman walks in among the timber laid out here for your
          big Tabernacle as the grand architect, planning and assorting the
          different sticks of timber for certain places and purposes, he
          does not expect to meet with opposition from the material out of
          which he designs to make a temple of worship. He comes to a stick
          of timber, and says, I will make a post of this; and the stick
          rises up in the dignity of its strength and will not be made a
          post, but will be a sleeper, and so on with all the timbers of
          the building: they are not subject to the will of the
          master-builder. Will not this comparison represent a large
          portion of this people? The master-builder points to the South
          and says, Go and raise cotton; but many reply, It is no cotton
          country; it is the most wretched, barren, God-forsaken country in
          the world. This is not submitting to the will of the
          master-builder.
          117
          This puts me in mind of Jefferson Thompson, now a
          Brigadier-General in the secession army in Missouri. After he had
          been in this country, his comrades got around and inquired, Well,
          Mr. Thompson, how do you like that country? Any good land there?
          He replied, It is the most God-forsaken country in all creation.
          How did you find the Mormons living there? How do they live? Why,
          they raise plenty of wheat, and the best wheat I ever saw in my
          life. Can they raise anything else? Yes. The finest potatoes, (I
          never saw finer,) and every kind of garden stuff, and very good
          corn. Any fruit? They are beginning to raise some fine peaches
          and other kinds of fruits. But you said it was the most desolate,
          barren, God-forsaken country in creation: how is it, then, that
          they can raise such good stuff? Well I cannot account for it in
          any way, only it is a damned Mormon miracle?
          118
          That is the correct idea: the Lord is doing it. I have learned
          that in the county of Harrison, Western Virginia, they have not
          raised ten bushels of apples, peaches, plums, or a pint of
          strawberries in the whole country, although I dare say there are
          a thousand orchards in it, and their crops have failed; their
          glory has departed. The Lord blesses the land in proportion as
          they're willing to do good. Last year, the word of the Lord came
          to this people, Send down two hundred teams and bring home the
          Saints. The teams were sent down. Some said we could not do
          without them at home; if so many teams went, we could not raise
          crops sufficient. But there has not been such a crop in all the
          Territory as was raised this year. The very sending of the teams
          seemed to be the assurance of the bountiful blessings of God on
          our crops. As the President remarked this forenoon, we say all we
          have is upon the altar; but let it begin to burn, and they begin
          straightway to pull it off. We are all united in our faith; but
          when the word comes, Brother, you have a good farm here; but the
          interests of Zion seem to require you should go to Santa Clara to
          raise cotton. But, says he, it is no cotton country, and he is
          awfully discouraged. What does it matter in what part of the
          building the master-builder places us? Every person is placed in
          a position he is the best qualified to fill, and which he will
          enhance the most the interests of the kingdom of God.
          118
          As the President and his company were going down south, a brother
          wanted us to go and breakfast with him: he said he could not do
          very well by us, for he was sent on a mission, and he was not as
          rich as some of the people. When we went to breakfast, it was not
          ready. An apology was made that the women had to milk twenty
          cows: he had teen more on the Plains running with their calves,
          and he had not time to get them up. He said he wanted to
          accompany the President, but he had only two animals up; but he
          had two span of mules on the Plains that he thought would keep up
          with the President. I have had a hard time of it this season, and
          had but little time. I had to do all my farming with
          three-year-olds and four-year-olds. I sent four yoke of cattle to
          the States this season; yet I have thirty acres of wheat--the
          best wheat you ever saw. What a poor man! But he was on a
          mission, and the idea of being on a mission made him think he was
          poor.
          118
          If a man feels rich, and has not a dime in his pocket, if he is
          righteous, he is rich indeed; but if he has a penurious
          disposition and is miserly, though his hands are full of riches,
          he does not turn it to a good account, and in a little while he
          is like the child that takes an apple in each hand, but
          undertakes to hold another; he is apt to drop the two to secure
          the third.
          118
          When you raise flax, hemp, wheat, cattle, wool, etc., let
          everything be placed in the best position to increase the
          creature comforts of life. Seek the means to manufacture the
          textile productions into clothing, etc., that nothing may be lost
          or wasted, and thus learn to do without those things that have to
          come from abroad. Let us make our own crockery. Let us be willing
          to drink out of a brown mug or go without. We want to see every
          man and woman ready to do that which is for the general welfare
          more than for the individual interest.
          118
          We boast about being one, pray about it, and rejoice about it
          every minute; but let the Lord's servants try to dictate us how
          to manage our property in the best possible manner for the
          general good and the accelerated growth of the wealth and
          influence of this great people, we declare by our works they
          shall not touch a dollar. Zion is going to be a great empire, and
          seeing God has trusted us as stewards of the property we hold, we
          must use it to build up his kingdom and cause. And when the
          authorities advise us to put that property into a mill or
          carding-machine, into this or that, for the welfare of Israel, do
          it cheerfully with a good heart and ready hand, and not with fear
          and whining.
          119
          I pray the Lord continually to inspire President Young with
          wisdom and knowledge, and judgment above all men upon earth, to
          dictate the affairs of Zion in a manner that shall be the most
          approved by his heavenly Master. I really do want to see a
          feeling of contentment manifested by the brethren who are sent
          into Washington County to raise cotton there, and make the
          mission honourable, and gain for themselves credit and the
          blessings of God and his servants. If a man is instructed to
          raise flax, and introduce machinery to manufacture it, I like to
          see him do it cheerfully. In all our works and labour, our first
          great interest should be the building up of the kingdom of God,
          and be so gritty that we will actually go without buying a paste
          board bonnet or a pair of paper shoes, when we can have something
          we can produce ourselves that will answer the purpose. All these
          articles are produced by labour and ingenuity. Let the knowledge
          of these arts be communicated from one to another, and be the
          property of the whole to benefit the whole. There is a man in
          Pinto, Washington county, that makes cheese so skilfully that he
          never has any trouble with it in summer; he only has to turn it
          once in a while. Well, brother, how do you make that cheese?
          "That is a secret."
          119
          Now, brethren, if you know anything that is for the welfare of
          Israel, instruct others. If a sister knows how to get her up a
          table-cloth, let her show it to her sister, and let the knowledge
          pass round. If she understands the process of spinning cotton and
          flax, communicate that knowledge to others. Let us learn wisdom
          from our leaders.
          119
          The power of the Almighty has been manifested in gathering this
          people out of the midst of many nations. A greater miracle never
          existed. It has been done by his wise counsel and fatherly care,
          and a nation has been established without the shedding of blood.
          Zion has been travailing and has brought forth. I have travelled
          this season to preach to the Saints twenty-five hundred miles and
          stopped with the Saints every night. I have preached to hundreds
          of congregations, large and small, in houses and out-of-doors.
          119
          May the blessing of Israel's God attend you and your crops, and
          herds and flocks; and everything that pertains to you, may it be
          blessed continually. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, October 7, 1860
                          Daniel H. Wells, October 7, 1860
               DUTIES OF THE SAINTS IN ROLLING FORTH THE WORK OF GOD.
              Remarks by President Daniel H Wells, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          119
          I have been highly gratified during this Conference in hearing
          the teachings which we have heard. I felt (as I always do when
          hearing of the greatness and goodness of God, and the great work
          in which we are engaged,) to rejoice in the blessings of the
          Almighty. This Gospel is meat to my soul; it affords me continual
          pleasure; I contemplate it with delight. If I had the tongue of
          an angel, or of the most eloquent upon the earth it would be my
          delight to speak of the goodness of God and of the work he is
          performing; for it appears very glorious to me. The building up
          of Zion and the establishment of the kingdom of God are to me
          interesting in the highest degree: the work in which we are all
          engaged is a constant solace to my soul.
          120
          I was well pleased with what I heard yesterday afternoon in
          regard to the ox-train telegraph, or whatever you may choose to
          call it. Is this the Gospel of Jesus Christ that I am alluding
          to? It is because it is in relation to the gathering of Israel,
          and that which will accomplish the gathering of Israel is the
          salvation of the people; and for this reason I was pleased with
          what I heard from the President, and also from Bishop Woolley and
          Elder J. W. Young. The President observed that he did not often
          make a requirement of the people without giving a reason for it.
          I thought yesterday that the reasons were very good, great, and
          numerous, why he should require the Saints to furnish two hundred
          waggons and teams to go to the States and bring home the poor and
          meek of the earth.
          120
          We hear of the great and glorious things of the kingdom; but when
          we go home, do we look about ourselves and look after the
          interests of the cause of our Redeemer? Will we receive the
          teachings which we hear from this stand? Will we put forth our
          hands to enable the President to roll forth this great work? This
          is for us all to answer and act upon. Will the Bishops bring
          forth those waggons and teams, three or four yoke of oxen to each
          waggon? If they will, we can then accomplish much towards
          bringing the poor to these valleys next year. Will the Bishops
          answer this call from Bishop Hunter, and he from the President?
          The President is the Lord's mouthpiece, and it seems to me that
          he should only have to say to Bishop Hunter, We want two hundred
          waggons and teams to go to the Missouri river, and it should be
          done. I feel in my heart that this will be done. I believe the
          brethren will take an interest in the matter. I feel satisfied
          that there is cattle enough in the country, and we can easily do
          this. We only need to be united, and the work will be
          accomplished.
          120
          There is another matter of vital importance for us to consider.
          The Lord's storehouse is almost empty, and we should see to this,
          for the President says he wishes to begin to fill up that house,
          that in the spring he may begin to build up the walls of the
          Temple. To carry on this work, much means will be needed, and we
          shall expect that the Lord's storehouse will be filled up with
          grain and provisions for the sustenance of the hands that will be
          called to work upon the Temple. We shall expect this to be in the
          hearts of the people, and that they will furnish the means to buy
          cloth, or the clothing ready made; also the butter, eggs, cheese,
          beef, and all things necessary for the brethren that will labour
          upon the Temple. Let us be gathering things together this fall
          and winter, for these are things that are necessary to help in
          sustaining this kingdom, and accomplishing and bringing about the
          purposes of the Lord.
          120
          It is meat and drink to me to see the work of the Lord roll forth
          and prosper. I have no doubtful feelings in regard to the
          glorious future of the kingdom to which we belong, but I feel
          assured that all things that have been spoken concerning it will
          come to pass. I have no fears in regard to the blessings promised
          to the Saints, nor anything that pertains to the welfare of the
          kingdom of our God. I shall get all the blessings I deserve, and
          in all probability a great many more, for I have some confidence
          in the goodness of God, and I think that he will not only give me
          all that I deserve, but a great deal more.
          121
          I feel to be active and energetic in the discharge of the duties
          I have to perform, and not let the time and opportunity pass
          without accomplishing those things that are required of me. If we
          omit anything that we can do, it is an opportunity let slip that
          will not return. In order to get a reward, we should labour to
          accomplish a great deal of good, try to do more, and to increase
          the knowledge of God; we should strive to increase continually
          and to be faithful in all things. We are connected and bound
          together by a single motive--by the principles of salvation which
          we have received; and why not manifest this in the building up of
          the kingdom of God, and thus have an interest in all that
          pertains to the faithful in Christ, till we can wield an
          influence in all things that will promote the prosperity of Zion?
          By doing this, the nations will feel the distant tread of Israel;
          the nations will know it and feel it. Israel is on the increase,
          while the nations are crumbling. We can see it and feel it.
          121
          Then let the people take warning and make friends with their God
          and with the people of God. It is for their interest to do so. We
          should have no fears as to the final result. It is as the
          President said this morning, Zion will be built up, and the laws
          thereof go forth to all people; and if we were disposed, we could
          not hinder it. This is a cause of offence to many. They are angry
          because we rejoice in the things which the Lord reveals unto us.
          It is for this cause that they seek to destroy us from the earth,
          because the Lord through us forewarns them that he will send his
          destroying angels to speak to them in a way that they cannot
          misunderstand.
          121
          We know that if the people had the influence and power, they
          would dethrone the Almighty and crucify Jesus again, and that
          without a cause; but what do we cry to them about it? We command
          them to repent of their sins, and turn unto God with all their
          hearts, might, mind, and strength; but they will not hearken.
          121
          Brethren, let us be faithful and energetic in the performance of
          our duties; let us go forth, conquering and to conquer. Let us
          draw from the elements those things that are necessary for our
          support, to aid in building up the kingdom of God, doing all
          things necessary temporally as well as spiritually, work
          righteousness, and reject evil from our midst. If we pursue this
          course, those that seek to destroy the people of our God, who
          seek to tread upon the wine and the oil, will have no influence
          nor power; but we shall be enabled to establish the true
          principles of righteousness upon the earth.
          121
          It is our mission and duty as Saints to do all that lies in our
          power to build up the kingdom of our God upon the earth, to
          overthrow error, destroy wickedness and iniquity. These are the
          purposes for which we are gathered together, and let us be
          diligent therein. In our own sphere, let us act well our part as
          Saints of the Most High God.
          121
          This is my exhortation, brethren and sisters, and these are my
          feelings upon the subject. While we rejoice in the great and
          glorious work of our Heavenly Father, let us be active in the
          performance of the duties required of us.
          121
          I pray the Almighty to give us health and strength to enable us
          to accomplish the work we have before us as fast as it shall be
          wisdom for us to do so, which I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, February 17, 1861
                          Brigham Young, February 17, 1861
             VARIETIES OF MIND AND CHARACTER--CHASTISEMENT--FREEDOM, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt City, February 17, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          122
          I wish to address myself particularly to the Elders of Israel,
          for their instruction, edification, and learning, that they may
          be profitable to themselves and others. I will appeal to the
          experience of every individual, when we do as well as we know
          how, honour our God, honour our calling, honour our Priesthood,
          honour our tabernacles, our being upon the earth, whether it is
          not the feeling of every heart to wish all persons to be just
          like ourselves--to wish the ideas and acts of our brethren to be
          precisely like ours; and yet we should not look upon ourselves as
          an infallible standard for others. It is no more natural for your
          lungs to expand and contract in breathing than it is for you to
          wish others to be like yourselves.
          122
          I wish the Elders of Israel to understand mankind as they are--to
          go to the people and take them as they are. Let an Elder go into
          the world to preach the Gospel of salvation, and he will find
          some individuals possessed of a great deal more ability than
          others. Stop with a family, when you are invited to tarry over
          night, and you find them in great ignorance; their minds are low
          and grovelling, as were the minds of their fathers before them;
          they have not been taught to cultivate the mental faculty that is
          within them, and they are dull and stupid. Step into another
          house, and you will discern that the minds of every member of
          that family are cultivated to the best of their ability and
          circumstances. You will find some portions of a community
          diligently studying the sciences of the day, others cultivating
          the arts, &c., each according to their tastes, means, or
          circumstances, while others seem to be under no cultivation of
          the mind: yet in all the various classes each wants his neighbour
          to be precisely like himself.
          123
          You see some persons who appear at meetings on the Sabbath and on
          other public occasions with their hair uncombed and their faces,
          hands, and clothing uncleanly. Have they no combs nor soap? They
          have, or can get them. How happens it that we behold such
          conduct? Probably the parents of those persons taught them that
          it was pride that prompted people to appear clean and decent.
          Perhaps their mothers taught them in their infancy that if they
          washed their faces, and combed and anointed their hair, and
          dressed themselves in comely apparel to appear before their
          fellow-men, "Oh, you are full of pride!" Sisters, were not some
          of you taught in your youth that if you wore a silk dress, you
          did so purely through pride? Many of you were. I knew one sister
          in this Church who burned up several dresses when she became a
          Methodist, because she thought it not right for her to wear rich
          and costly clothing; that pride prompted costly dress, and in it
          she could not come before the Lord in humility. She also thought
          that if she gave her rich dresses away, others would commit the
          same sin that she would commit in wearing them; so she destroyed
          them.
          123
          To return to the Elders of Israel. An Elder visits a Branch, and,
          unless he is on his guard, he will begin to complain that the
          Presiding Elder of the Branch is not as he is, does not
          understand as he does, and does not conceive of the Gospel as he
          does. He will find himself saying to the members of the
          Branch--"You are in the dark; you need teaching; you ought to
          have a smart Elder here--a man of understanding--to teach you."
          "Well, brother, will you stay and teach us?" Perhaps, through
          persuasion, he will stop, and what will he do? Break that Branch
          to pieces, and destroy their faith, if possible. Why? "You are
          not as I am!" Elders, look to this, and think of it. We wish you
          to reap some benefit from your experience.
          123
          When I rise here and tell you things that pertain to other
          nations and generations, and when others teach you things that
          pertain to other people, it does not profit you as much as it
          does for us to understand ourselves. Wherever we go, wherever our
          lot is cast, whoever we associate with, let the Elders have the
          principles of truth within them to prompt heavenly and holy
          desires to do good. Is it wisdom for each Elder to strive to
          mould and fashion all others precisely according to himself in
          all the views and notions he possesses? Is this the way? No, it
          is not. It is wisdom for the Elders of Israel to know how to
          treat others according to the ability they possess, and to treat
          their families according to the ability they possess. In visiting
          neighbourhoods, you will find persons intelligent upon some
          points, and upon other points they may be ignorant. They may be
          very well informed upon certain principles pertaining to
          divinity, and upon others be ignorant. Their dispositions are
          also different from yours and others you associate with. What
          will you make of them? Good people--Saints, so far as in your
          power.
          123
          We are very apt through our traditions, former associations, and
          notion of things and ideas, to attribute every act of man and
          every manifestation of mankind to an invisible source--the good
          or the evil. God is the author of all good; and yet, if you
          rightly understood yourselves, you would not directly attribute
          every good act you perform to our Father in heaven, nor to his
          Son Jesus Christ, nor to the Holy Ghost; neither would you
          attribute every evil act of a man or woman to the Devil or his
          spirits or influences; for man is organized by his Creator to act
          perfectly independently of all influences there are above or
          beneath. Those influences are always attending him, and are ready
          to dictate and direct--to lead him into truth or to lead him to
          destruction. But is he always guided by those influences in every
          act? He is not. It is ordained of God that we should act
          independently in and of ourselves, and the good is present when
          we need it. If we will ask for it, it is with us. If we yield to
          temptation, the evil is present, and nigh enough to lead every
          son and daughter of Adam to destruction, if they give way to it.
          But it is the design of the Almighty that we should act
          independently. Then, when you see a person endowed by the Holy
          Ghost, you need not expect him to look and act precisely as you
          do. Their religious sentiments will be alike, for the Holy Ghost
          does not introduce foolish traditions and the varied unwise
          notions that the inhabitants of the earth have.
          124
          A man will say, "If I believed that such a man or woman was a
          Saint, I should despair of all good." Why? "Because their acts
          and lives are so different from mine." Now, if you will reflect
          upon the traditions of the world, with which we are more or less
          encumbered, you will see manifest the trait I have referred to.
          If I am washed and made clean, if I am attired in comely
          garments, or there is anything extra upon me to beautify, it is
          considered by some as the height of folly and pride; it is looked
          upon as a sin of the deepest dye; and the feeling arises, "If I
          could believe such a gentleman or lady to be a Christian, I
          should despair of the good that is with me." Why? "Because I have
          been taught that all this is pride." I have known people who have
          lived in this Church, whom I should suppose had concluded it to
          be an unpardonable sin for them to go to meeting with clean faces
          and hands. What are the notions of most of the Christian world in
          regard to a Prophet? They would wish to see a man with his hair
          to his waist. Combed? No. He must never appear to use that
          frivolous, sinful article, a comb. That would be folly in the
          extreme. It would be sin, therefore, if he appears with his hair
          long, bushy, snarled, dirty, and hanging carelessly about his
          shoulders. Are his hands washed? No. His finer nails trimmed and
          clean? No; they are like dirty bird's claws. Is he cheerful? No;
          for he must wear a long face, never suffer a smile to pass over
          his countenance, but go mourning all the day long; and it is, "O
          Lord, have mercy upon the people." Present a Prophet to suit the
          notions of many of the sectarian world, and you have such a man
          as this. Will he have on a decent suit of clothes? No; he must
          have a sheep-skin about his loins, and must wear a girdle as
          dirty and filthy as the rags upon our natives.
          124
          Others are trained and traditionated to appear with clean faces
          and dressed in decent attire--are taught to appear comely and
          beautiful. All of these classes act according to their faith and
          traditions, and each one of them says, "If you are not as I am,
          you are not right." This is just as natural as it is to breathe
          vital air. I wish this trait in the Saints to be done away. I
          want the Elders of Israel to learn to take people as they are.
          How many do you see who have no influence over certain spirits in
          this Church? Do you know how to approach a man that is full of
          subtlety and self-will--with an idea that every man on earth is
          wrong but himself? Do you know how to operate to gain his
          affections and goodwill? Do you know how to attract that spirit
          and make it follow you? If you do not, you do not fully
          understand your duty, calling, and Priesthood. I wish the people
          to learn to have influence over themselves, and then learn to
          have influence with your fellow-beings, that you may be able to
          attract the spirits in the intelligent beings around you, so that
          these spirits will follow you to be taught of you, and learn of
          your doctrine to lead them to life everlasting.
          124
          There is a certain trait in the Elders of Israel that I really
          want them to get rid of, for they are better off without than
          with it. Not that they are so very much to blame, or that I would
          condemn them; but, according to their traditions and nature, they
          think everybody ought to be like themselves. And when they
          chasten faulty brethren, they often chasten them, perhaps, beyond
          bounds. With some spirits a certain amount of chastisement is
          sufficient; and if you go beyond that, you may drive them to
          distraction--you may destroy them. You must learn to know when
          you have chastised enough.
          125
          Do you know how to chastise your children? When they do wrong,
          catch them in the act of doing wrong, if possible, and then
          switch them nicely, and tell them you have a good mind to whip
          them; tell them you will chasten them, if they do not stop such
          conduct. Do not let them know that they were whipped; but when
          you correct them, do it so that they will remember it more than
          twenty-four hours; and tell them that if they do not mind you,
          you will have to chasten them and whip them. Tell the brethren
          and sisters, "If you do not behave yourselves, I will chasten you
          by-and-by." Never try to destroy a man. It is our mission to save
          the people, not to destroy them. The least, the most inferior
          spirit now upon the earth, in our capacity, is worth worlds.
          125
          When Oliver Cowdery felt to complain, and wanted a little more
          influence in the Church than Joseph, the Lord spoke to him
          through Joseph, and said to his servant Oliver, Suppose you
          should labour all your lifetime faithfully, and be the means of
          saving one soul, how great would be your joy in heaven over that
          soul that you were the means of saving! If to all eternity you
          could praise God, through being the means of saving one soul,--I
          may say the least or most inferior intelligence upon the earth,
          pertaining to the human family,--if you could be the means of
          saving one such person, how great would be your joy in the
          heavens! Then let us save many, and our joy will be great in
          proportion to the number of souls we save. Let us destroy none.
          125
          I asked some brethren, a few evenings ago, while in council, if
          they would not do themselves the kindness from that time forth to
          live such lives that, when the books are opened, there is one
          source of gratitude to them to know that their debits do not
          overbalance their credits. I then asked them why not live so that
          when the books are opened there are no debits against them. It
          will be a pleasure to know that we have saved all the Father gave
          into our power. Jesus said that he lost none except the sons of
          perdition. He will lose none of his brethren, except sons of
          perdition. Let us save all the Father puts in our power. And when
          you are called to preside as Bishop, or to preach the Gospel on
          foreign missions, are called to travel through our settlements to
          regulate the affairs of the Saints, take a course to save every
          person. There is no man or woman within the pale of saving grace
          but that is worth saving. There is no intelligent being, except
          those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost, but that is worth,
          I may say, all the life of an Elder to save in the kingdom of
          God. Then let us take a course to understand men as they are, and
          not endeavour to make them precisely as we are, for this you
          cannot do. I am myself; you are yourselves. Let us learn how to
          approach each other, and how to get an influence over that
          intelligent portion that is within.
          125
          I am not going to drive a man or a woman to heaven. A great many
          think that they will be able to flog people into heaven, but this
          can never be done, for the intelligence in us is as independent
          as the Gods. People are not to be driven, and you can put into a
          gnat's eye all the souls of the children of men that are driven
          into heaven by preaching hell-fire. So learn wisdom, that when
          you behold your brethren in the depths of poverty, but striving
          to do right, they are as beloved as they would be if they were
          dressed in purple and fine linen. Take that intelligent course,
          and learn to instruct people until they increase in knowledge and
          understanding, until their traditions pass away, and they will
          become of one heart and mind in the principles of godliness.
          126
          If you are ever called upon to chasten a person, never chasten
          beyond the balm you have within you to bind up. I might call some
          of you to witness that I chasten you, but there is not a soul
          that I chasten but what I feel as though I could take them and
          put them in my bosom and carry them with me day by day. They
          deserve chastisement, but God forbid that I should chasten beyond
          the healing balm I have to save them and make better men of them.
          It is not my daily study to know what a Prophet meant in relation
          to things that occurred before the flood, or will occur after the
          millennium, how Adam set out his currant bushes, and in what part
          of the garden Eve was when she partook of the forbidden fruit;
          but I want to know how to lead you with that intelligence to
          enable you to live to an everlasting life, that you may be saved
          in the kingdom of God. I say again, Do not chasten beyond the
          balm you have within you. If you have the saving influence within
          you, it is well. When you have the chastening rod in your hands,
          ask God to give you wisdom to use it, that you may not use it to
          the destruction of an individual, but to his salvation. Can you
          save all? Yes, you can save all that will be saved. If people are
          not saved, it is because they are not disposed to be saved. They
          act for themselves, and act from choice.
          126
          Would I compel a person to be saved in the kingdom of God that
          chose to go to hell? No. If I had all the power of the Gods in
          the eternities, I would not save one soul in the kingdom of God
          that chose to stay out, neither will the Gods. All who wish to be
          saved and desire good I wish to be saved, and Jesus will lose
          none except the sons of perdition. I may be instrumental, in the
          providences of our God, of saving thousands and millions in the
          celestial kingdom that otherwise perhaps would not get there. We
          are to be like the good physician; and if we see the sick--those
          afflicted with pain and distress in the head, eyes, teeth, or in
          any of the limbs or other portion of the body, it is our duty to
          have the medicine--the remedy to administer to that pain, to
          heal, to cure, to rebuke the disease and save the sick like a
          good physician, and not kill them by dosing down the medicine as
          do some of our doctors. Administer the medicine in all mildness,
          and with good judgment and discretion. Seek until you learn the
          medicine to administer to each patient, and how much to give to
          each. There is just as much difference in the spiritual
          organization as you see in the temporal organization. You can see
          that eternal variety in both. You may go to a man taken with a
          fever, and if you treat him as you did a similar case last week,
          you may consign him to the grave. You ought to know better.
          126
          I could preach a sermon on doctoring the body, we have so many
          that do not understand it among those who profess to; but it is
          of no use. I would rather have the sisters wait upon me in
          sickness than many of those who profess to be physicians.
          126
          Elders of Israel, learn to be spiritual physicians. Carry the
          medicine with you to deal out to every patient as he needs it. If
          a patient has chills and fever in his spirit, you must carry the
          medicine to cure it; also for the erysipelas, or the dumb ague,
          or the rheumatism in the spirit, you must carry the medicine to
          heal. Thus learn, when you have chastened enough, to cease; and
          be sure you never chasten beyond the balm you carry in your
          portmanteau.
          126
          I will bring our forenoon meeting to a close. May God bless you!
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, January 6, 1861
                          Heber C. Kimball, January 6, 1861
                        OBSERVANCE OF THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, January 6, 1861
                        OBSERVANCE OF THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD.
          Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 6, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          127
          It would be very gratifying to me, this afternoon, if I could
          speak freely of those things that I have been meditating upon for
          the last few days. It would be a great satisfaction to me, and
          doubtless instructive to this congregation, if I could lay before
          them those things that are revolving in my mind; but instructions
          to the Saints only appear to be given a word or two at a time,
          here a little and there a little, and I do not understand that
          the Lord will ever manifest his will in any other way. This is
          because of the weakness of humanity and the great variety in the
          minds of the Saints.
          127
          I can say, as I have said for years, the religion of Jesus Christ
          professed by the Church of Latter-day Saints, which Church I have
          entered into, and of which I have been a member twenty-nine
          years,--I can truly say that it is a hundredfold more precious to
          me that it was when I first embraced it. My mind was contracted
          at that time, and I knew but little of the things of God. I will
          here remark that I do not profess to know much now; still I
          understand them more perfectly, and I take a more comprehensive
          view of God and godliness than I did, or was capable of doing,
          when I first received the light of truth. Instead of becoming
          dark in my mind and growing stereotyped in my ways, I have
          expanded with the increase of my experience; I feel more acutely,
          I see more clearly, and I comprehend more perfectly the
          principles that pertain to life. The older I grow in the Church,
          the riper I become in my mind, and the more I discover of the
          beauty and excellence of the plan of salvation.
          128
          In regard to treating upon the mysteries of the kingdom and what
          are commonly called the great things, or, in other words, going
          into the top of the tree, or doing as some do who take the tree
          and cram it down the people's throats top foremost, I do not
          believe in anything of the kind, neither have I been taught so to
          treat the people. I consider that the Elders of Israel should
          understand well and thoroughly digest the first principles of the
          doctrine of Christ, for obedience to them will prove the power of
          God unto salvation to every one that believes and practises them.
          You know it is written that the Gospel is the power of God unto
          salvation to every one that believeth. I can tell you something
          in connection with this: You may believe what you please; it will
          do you no good, unless you practise it. We are required to
          manifest our faith by our works, and to work out our salvation
          with fear and trembling; for it is the Lord that worketh in us to
          will and to do his good pleasure. If we seek him with all our
          hearts, and observe those things that pertain to righteousness,
          working diligently in his kingdom, he will feel after us and
          inspire our hearts with his Holy Spirit, and the influence
          thereof will rest upon us continually; it will enter into every
          muscle, sinew, and fibre of the body, in proportion to our
          fitness to receive it. If we render ourselves susceptible of the
          nourishment that is imparted by the Spirit of God to the spirits
          that dwell within these mortal bodies, we shall have sufficient
          light and power to enable our spirits to dictate our bodies and
          lead them unto eternal life.
          128
          "And behold, he that is faithful shall be made ruler over many
          things. And again, I will give unto you a pattern in all things,
          that ye may not be deceived; for Satan is abroad in the land, and
          he goeth forth deceiving the nations; wherefore he that prayeth,
          whose spirit is contrite, the same is accepted of me, if he obey
          mine ordinances. He that speaketh, whose spirit is contrite,
          whose language is meek and edifieth, the same is of God, if he
          obey mine ordinances. And again, he that trembleth under my power
          shall be made strong, and shall bring forth fruits of praise and
          wisdom, according to the revelations and truths which I have
          given you." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 66, par. 4.)
          128
          In the great day of accounts all men will be judged according to
          the works that are wrought in their natural bodies, and it is of
          the highest importance that we should consider the final result
          of our acts.
          128
          I am always for the consideration of these little minute things
          that concern us to-day. We should always be engaged in doing the
          things that belong to to-day. There is but one course that You
          and I can pursue and be right, and that is, be sufficiently
          humble to look at the most minute fibres. The large roots of a
          tree receive their nourishment through the little fibres, and
          they receive it from the fountain, and then that nourishment is
          sent through the main trunk of the tree into the limbs, branches,
          and twigs. It is just so with the Church of Christ. A similar
          figure might be made use of in regard to people studying
          languages. There is no man who has got a good education in the
          English, French, or German languages, but who has got that
          knowledge by going into the roots, or what they choose to term
          the etymology of language.
          128
          It is just so with the man who becomes educated in the science of
          the Gospel of Christ: he begins at first principles, he learns
          them thoroughly and practically, and, by carrying them out in his
          daily walk and conversation, he becomes educated in the religion
          of Jesus Christ, which is the only perfect science revealed to
          man.
          128
          When Jesus Christ was upon the earth, he taught the people,
          saying--"I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.
          Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away, and
          every branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it, that it may bring
          forth more fruit. Now ye are clean through the word which I have
          spoken unto you. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot
          bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can
          ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: he
          that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much
          fruit; for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in
          me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered, and men gather
          them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. If ye
          abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye
          will, and it shall be done unto you." (John, chapter 15, verses
          1-7.)
          129
          This is precisely the position we occupy in the Church of Christ.
          If we do not abide in the vine, we shall be cast out; and all the
          inhabitants of the earth that do not connect themselves to the
          true vine, Jesus Christ, will become as stubble, and they will be
          burnt up, and become ashes under the soles of the feet of the
          Saints that will come upon the earth to trim it, adorn it, and
          make it like the garden of Eden, that they may dwell upon it
          forever.
          129
          If we are in the vine of Christ, we shall bring forth the fruits
          of righteousness, and our works will be performed daily according
          to the requirements of the law of God. Except we live daily in
          the line of our duty, and keep the platter clean inside as well
          as out, we cannot obtain the blessings promised. If we take this
          course, we shall live and prosper, and bear off the kingdom,
          independent of those that do evil; for God will nourish and
          cherish those who do right.
          129
          Supposing we compare this Church to a tree, and suppose that
          one-fourth of the limbs are dead, what use are they to the tree?
          They are lifeless, and consequently the sooner they are taken
          away the better for the health of the tree. Is there anything
          lost by lopping off those lifeless limbs? No; for the power and
          strength that was formerly in the whole tree will enter into that
          part which is left. Do you not go and clip off the small sprouts,
          and sometimes some of the bunches of grapes from your vines, in
          order to make the rest of the vine and the fruit grow larger and
          stronger? Upon the same principle, this Church has to be proven,
          for the work of God must and will roll on, and all the opposition
          in the world cannot stop it. It is a kingdom that is established
          to remain upon the earth until it subdues all other kingdoms, and
          brings them into subjection to the law of God. I know this just
          as well as I know that I stand here to-day, and my desire is that
          you may know it also, and that you may become as the heart of one
          man. Jesus says, "If you are not one, you are not mine." For
          instance, suppose I come into this stand and offer up a prayer,
          it is the duty of all present to join with me, not only in the
          sentiments, but to actually allow the very words to pass silently
          through their minds. In this way we become one, our faith is
          united, and we answer the requirement of the law of God.
          129
          I have frequently said in your hearing that I would give a good
          deal if I could unfold to you the secret feelings of my heart. I
          do not know of any better way to get at this than by comparison.
          I have not language to soar above and spread myself like an
          eagle, but I desire to present my sentiments in such a way that
          all will understand. There are none of you but what know right
          and wrong just as well as I do; and you are obliged to carry out
          the principles of right.
          129
          Has there been any change in the first principles of the doctrine
          of Christ as revealed by Jesus himself? No: that doctrine stands
          good, and will forever remain so. Some suppose that the Ten
          Commandments given through Moses have been done away; but I can
          inform you that they are still in force. It will do no harm for
          me to read those commandments, as contained in the 20th chapter
          of Exodus. They are as follows:--
          130
          "And God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord they God,
          which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the
          house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Thou
          shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of
          anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth
          beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not
          bow down thyself to them, nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God
          am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the
          children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate
          me, and shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love me and
          keep my commandments. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord
          thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that
          taketh his name in vain.
          130
          Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou
          labour and do all thy work. But the seventh day is the Sabbath of
          the Lord thy God. In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy
          son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor
          thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates. For in six
          days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in
          them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed
          the Sabbath day and hallowed it.
          130
          Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long upon
          the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. Thou shalt not kill.
          Thou shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt
          not bear false witness against thy neighbour. Thou shalt not
          covet thy neighbour's house; thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's
          wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor
          his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbour's.
          130
          And all the people saw the thunderings, and the lightnings, and
          the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoking; and when the
          people saw it, they removed and stood afar off. And they said
          unto Moses, Speak thou with us, and we will hear; but let not God
          speak with us, lest we die. And Moses said unto the people, Fear
          not, for God is come to prove you, and that his fear may be
          before your faces, that ye sin not. And the people stood afar
          off, and moses drew near unto the thick darkness where God was.
          130
          And the Lord said unto Moses, Thus thou shalt say unto the
          children of Israel, Ye have seen that I have talked with you from
          heaven. Ye shall not make with me gods of silver, neither shall
          ye make unto you gods of gold.
          130
          An altar of earth thou shalt make unto me, and shalt sacrifice
          thereon thy burnt offerings, and thy peace offerings, thy sheep,
          and thine oxen; in all places where I record my name, I will come
          unto thee, and I will bless thee. And if thou wilt make me an
          altar of stone, thou shall not build it of hewn stone; for if
          thou lift up thy tool upon it thou has polluted it. Neither shalt
          thou go by steps unto mine altar, that thy nakedness be not
          discovered thereon."
          130
          You will find in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that these
          commandments have been renewed unto us. The Lord says in one
          place, All old covenants have I caused to be done away, and this
          is a new and an everlasting covenant: it is even that which was
          in the beginning; it is that covenant which was made in the days
          of Jesus. It is that same covenant which the Almighty revealed to
          Father Adam in the garden of Eden; but it has been renewed in
          these last days, and hence it is a new and an everlasting
          covenant. If you would only think of it for a little while, you
          would remember that we imitate many of those things that were
          done in former dispensations.
          131
          Jesus told the people in his day to seek to enter in at the
          narrow gate, or, as the New Testament calls it, the strait gate.
          He also told them to seek not to counsel God, but to walk in that
          path which leads to life; for narrow is the gate that leads to
          life, and few there be that enter in thereat. And he further says
          that the wicked will come and say, We have prophesied in thy
          name, and in thy name done many mighty works. And I will add to
          this that many of them will have to say, We have stolen hundreds
          of cattle from the Mormons, and driven them from their homes,
          because they preached a new religion. Still the Lord will say, I
          know you not.
          131
          Those covenants that we have made with God were also made in the
          beginning of the creation. They are now renewed to us, and
          revelations of this kind are just as binding upon you and me as
          the words and counsels that come from President Young and others.
          We are acting in the same capacity that the Apostles and Prophets
          of former dispensations have acted, and our word will have the
          same effect upon this generation that theirs had upon the
          generations in which they lived. We have the same God to worship;
          the same Jesus lives to save, and he has spoken and renewed this
          covenant to us and for us, and to remain with us forever and
          forever.
          131
          Brethren, reflect, look at yourselves and see what you are about.
          Consider the positions you occupy, and ascertain if you are
          acting well your part--if you are speaking the truth and guarding
          against all manner of evil.
          131
          The Book of Mormon informs us that the Devil will come along with
          all manner of deceitfulness, and persuade the people to lie a
          little, to steal a little, and to rob your neighbour of anything
          that lies within your reach. Such a course leads to death and
          dissolution, and will cause those to mourn hereafter who follow
          it.
          131
          These are mysteries that are worth finding out; and although you
          may have read them from your childhood, and your mother may have
          taught them to you from your infancy, yet still they apply to
          you, and it is very important that you should not forget these
          small things. Some people come to this country who have been
          taught these things and many other good lessons, and when they
          get into these mountains they forget all their claim to the
          blessings that flow through obedience to the requirements of
          Heaven and the requirements of their parents. Men who hold the
          Priesthood and dishonour their fathers and mothers and the
          servants of God will see sorrow. But some do this and still
          consider themselves good men, and they claim that they honour
          their calling and Priesthood. I will tell you how I feel. When my
          son turns away from the truth and disregards my counsel, he turns
          away from God. Why is this so? It is because I am a branch of the
          vine. I am a limb that is attached to the great tree; and when my
          son disengages himself from the tree, he dishonours me; and by
          dishonouring me he dishonours the God whom I serve. It is a most
          excellent thing to find children listening to the admonitions of
          their parents, and especially if they are blest with good ones.
          Those whose parents are not in the Church should strive to get
          within them the righteousness of Christ.
          131
          When the Adversary begins to tempt a person, he persuades him to
          do a little thing here and a little wrong yonder, and persuades
          him to walk in that course that will cause the disposition to do
          wrong to increase upon him. The best way to do is to let alone
          that which is wrong.
          132
          These are some of the small things. I am down among the little
          roots and little vines, entering minutely into the subject of
          keeping them clean. I wish all to understand, who believe on
          Jesus Christ, that they should repent of all their evil deeds;
          and the only way that a man can prove his penitence is by
          forsaking his evil practices and being baptized for the remission
          of his sins. But what good does it do for a man to come and be
          baptized--to be overwhelmed in water in the likeness of the death
          of Jesus Christ, and then go and partake of those cursed old sins
          that he had just been washed clean from? I tell you that baptism,
          in such cases, brings greater condemnation. When people are
          baptized, they should then receive the Holy Ghost by the laying
          on of hands. He will show them things to come; he will dwell with
          them, and comfort their hearts, and cheer up their spirits.
          132
          There never should be a limb upon a fruit tree that is not
          bearing fruit. But you will see a great many members in this
          Church who are not bearing much fruit. Where is there an Elder,
          High Priest, Seventy, Apostle, or Prophet that is not required to
          bring forth the fruits of Christ, and those that will redound to
          his glory? Let us pursue that course of life that will make us
          the friends of our father and God, friends of his servants
          Joseph, Hyrum, Peter, Paul, Jesus, and all the Apostles of
          Christ, and let our friendship extend back to those who are in
          the spirit-world.
          132
          Do not you suppose that the Lord will send his angels to sustain
          this people? Yes, he will; and if he has to knock these mountains
          by which we are surrounded into ten thousand pieces, in order to
          accomplish his purposes, he will do it.
          132
          It is very easy to be seen that the nation that has oppressed us
          is going down. The Lord revealed to Joseph Smith something about
          the judgments that await the inhabitants of the earth, and he
          said in the revelations that the judgments should commence at the
          house of God. I will read to you parts of the revelations which
          speak of these things:--
          132
          "But, behold, I say unto you, that before this great day shall
          come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall be turned
          into blood, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and there shall
          be great signs in heaven above and in the earth beneath; and
          there shall be weeping and wailing among the hosts of men, and
          there shall be a great hailstorm sent forth to destroy the crops
          of the earth: and it shall come to pass, because of the
          wickedness of the world, that I will take vengeance upon the
          wicked, for they will not repent; for the cup of mine indignation
          is full; for, behold, my blood shall not cleanse them, if they
          hear me not.
          132
          Wherefore I the Lord God will send forth flies upon the face of
          the earth, which shall take hold of the inhabitants thereof, and
          shall eat their flesh, and shall cause maggots to come in upon
          them; and their tongues shall be stayed that they shall not utter
          against me; and their flesh shall fall from off their bones, and
          their eyes from their sockets; and it shall come to pass that the
          beasts of the forest and the fowls of the air shall devour them
          up; and that great and abominable church, which is the whore of
          all the earth, shall be cast down by devouring fire, according as
          it is spoken by the mouth of Ezekiel the Prophet, which spoke of
          these things, which have not come to pass, but surely must, as I
          live; for abomination shall not reign." (Doctrine and Covenants,
          sec. 10, par. 4--5.)
          133
          "Verily, verily, I say unto you, that when I give a commandment
          to any of the sons of men to do a work unto my name, and those
          sons of men go with all their might and with all they have to
          perform that work, and cease not their diligence, and their
          enemies come upon them and hinder them from performing that work,
          behold it behoveth me to require that work no more at the hands
          of those sons of men, but to accept of their offerings; and the
          iniquity and transgression of my holy laws and commandments I
          will visit upon the heads of those who hindered my work, unto the
          third and fourth generation, so long as they repent not and hate
          me, saith the Lord God. Therefore for this cause have I accepted
          the offering of those whom I commanded to build up a city and a
          house unto my name, in Jackson County, Missouri, and were
          hindered by their enemies, saith the Lord your God; and I will
          answer judgment, wrath, and indignation, wailing, and anguish,
          and gnashing of teeth, upon their heads, unto the third and
          fourth generation, so long as they repent not and hate me, saith
          the Lord your God." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 103, par. 15.)
          133
          "Verily, verily, I say unto you, darkness covereth the earth, and
          gross darkness the minds of the people, and all flesh has become
          corrupt before my face. Behold, vengeance cometh speedily upon
          the inhabitants of the earth, a day of wrath, a day of burning, a
          day of desolation, of weeping, of mourning, and of lamentation;
          and as a whirlwind it shall come upon all the face of the earth,
          saith the Lord.
          133
          And upon my house shall it begin, and from my house shall it go
          forth, saith the Lord. First, among those among you, saith the
          Lord, who have professed to know my name and have not known me,
          and have blasphemed against me in the midst of my house, saith
          the Lord." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 104, pars. 9-10.)
          133
          "Let them importune at the feet of the Judge; and if he heed them
          not, let them importune at the feet of the Governor; and if the
          Governor heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the
          President; and if the President heed them not, then will the Lord
          arise and come forth out of his hidingplace, and in his fury vex
          the nation, and in his hot displeasure and in his fierce anger,
          in his time, will cut off those wicked, unfaithful, and unjust
          stewards, and appoint them their potion among hypocrites and
          unbelievers, even in outer darkness, where there is weeping and
          wailing and gnashing of teeth. Pray ye, then, that their ears may
          be opened unto your cries, that I may be merciful unto them, that
          these things may not come upon them. What I have said unto you
          must needs be, that all men may be left without excuse; that wise
          men and rulers may hear and know that which they have never
          considered; that I may proceed to bring to pass my act, my
          strange act, and perform my work, my strange work, that men may
          discern between the righteous and the wicked, saith your God."
          (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 98, par. 12.)
          133
          And do you hear it, O Israel? and have you seen it, and felt the
          pangs of war, when they have sent their army to this Territory,
          intending to drive us from our homes? As they commenced it upon
          the House of God, it must go forth upon themselves; for as they
          measured out to us, it must be measured unto them fourfold.
          133
          The nations are already convulsed. Not only the United States,
          but many of the European nations are feeling the effect of the
          judgments of the Almighty; and they will continue to be afflicted
          more and more, until the above revelations are fulfilled. There
          is no evading the judgments of the Almighty; their only escape is
          in obedience to the Gospel we have to preach. But do they believe
          what we have said? No; they do not believe a word of it, and
          therefore there is but little hope in their case.
          134
          Brethren and sisters, let your hearts be open to receive the word
          of truth, that the Spirit of the Most High may be in you as a
          well of water, springing up into everlasting life. God bless you
          forever, and all those that hear these sayings and will render
          obedience unto the law of God. Peace be upon the righteous, that
          they may multiply and increase in wisdom and knowledge. I know,
          as well as I know that I am here, that the Priesthood will be
          taken from those who dishonour it, for they have no power to hold
          the oracles of God who do wickedly. They may not all be cut off
          from the tree, but they are dead, and the Spirit of God does not
          dwell with them, and therefore there is no life in them.
          134
          May the blessings of the Lord our God attend you all, is my
          prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, May 12, 1861
                           Heber C. Kimball, May 12, 1861
                     LIVING OUR RELIGION--OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 12, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          134
          I feel to-day, as I do a great many times, as though it was
          considerable of a task for me to attempt to speak. There are
          thousands of things to speak about for the edification of this
          people, and every truth is like the root of a tree; it has many
          branches. Many of you have probably observed that the top of a
          tree is much like the root, in this particular; it has many
          branches, and from those spring thousands of twigs and leaves;
          and it is just so with the truth. Then, again, it is a good deal
          so with the English language. Words have their roots, and some of
          our linguists can give us the etymology of almost all the words
          used in the English language.
          134
          In regard to the ideas the were advanced by President Young this
          forenoon, they are just as true as it is that you are all here. I
          was thinking what a blessing it would be if this people would
          keep these things in view, treasure them up in their minds, and
          live so that their conduct will correspond with the religion they
          profess. Then they would honour that Priesthood which is
          conferred upon them. When I reflect upon this, I pray that we may
          all so live that God our Father may endow us with every necessary
          qualification to prepare us to honour our calling. What powerful,
          what mighty men the Elders would be, if they would live in that
          way! The Almighty is willing to bestow upon us every necessary
          gift to enable us to honour our high callings in an acceptable
          manner, and to qualify us to magnify the holy Apostleship that is
          conferred upon us.
          135
          Although you do not consider yourselves Apostles, yet there is
          not a soul of you that holds the Priesthood but has received a
          portion of the Apostleship, for you all sprang out of the
          Apostleship. This Priesthood comes from the Father to the Son,
          from Jesus to Peter, James, and John, and from them to the
          Prophet Joseph Smith, and from Joseph to us; and it still
          continues in one unbroken chain through all the members of the
          body of Christ. Now, is not that directly from our Father? Does
          it not originate in the heavens? It certainly does. Then is it
          not necessary that we should all be like one man or one tree?
          Every one of us is most assuredly connected to the Gospel tree,
          and we are branches and members thereof. I merely bring up this
          figure so as to bring the principle more forcibly to your minds.
          I wish you to understand that we should be like a family
          connected to their head or benefactor. We also should be one, as
          our Father and his Son are one--all that have received the
          Priesthood from the beginning of creation down to the present
          day.
          135
          Now, the Lord has said that all old covenants have I caused to be
          done away in this thing, and this is the new and everlasting
          covenant, even that which was in the beginning. Where did he
          begin this covenant? Why, he placed it upon Adam in the Garden of
          Eden. Is it not so? This is the new covenant that is ordained and
          sealed upon man in the beginning of this creation, and we are
          here imitating it, or should.
          135
          We believe with all our hearts that Jesus is the Son of God, and
          we imitate him by going into the waters of baptism and being
          buried in the likeness of his death, and then being entitled to
          come forth in the likeness of his resurrection. Then, when we
          have complied with this, the Holy Ghost is bestowed upon us by
          the laying on of hands by one having authority.
          135
          These things have come to my mind, and I consider that they are
          very good. And it is for you and me, when we rise from the water,
          to lead a new life--to go forth walking in the newness of life.
          It is a birth--a baptism for the remission of sins--a preparatory
          work to the receiving of the gift of the Holy Ghost, that it may
          bring all things to our remembrance that are past, and show us
          things to come; yea, that those things that we have forgotten may
          be brought to our remembrance. Now, I know that, when the Holy
          Ghost is upon me, all things look natural to me, and as if I had
          been familiar with them before.
          135
          By the Spirit of prophecy you can become acquainted with things
          to come, and declare them to the Saints by the inspiration of the
          Holy Ghost. When men prophesy with this Spirit upon them, they
          will come to pass, for the Holy Ghost cannot lie. Brethren, let
          us take a course to live that we need not commence again to
          repent from dead works; but let us continue in the new covenant,
          and be faithful in all our duties, and increase in integrity one
          towards another and towards our God. This should be uppermost in
          our minds continually.
          135
          You all remember what was said this morning. Strive and improve
          upon it. The world hate us, and hated Jesus before us; and wicked
          men have killed almost every Prophet that has been upon the
          earth. Have not the United States done their best to make a final
          end of us? They have tried all in their power to destroy this
          people from the earth. The only reason they did not do it was
          because they had not the power: the Lord was on our side.
          136
          Brethren, it is for us now to be industrious, live our religion,
          lay up our grain, and prepare for the times that are coming upon
          the earth. Do any of you think that this war is going to be over
          in a few days? If you do, you are greatly mistaken; but when it
          is over, they will be ten times more fierce and wicked towards
          this people than ever they were before.
          136
          By fighting, they become angry, they lost the Spirit of God, and
          they then take pleasure in killing and slaying each other; and
          when they become hot in this way, they will combine to serve us
          the same way.
          136
          Do not dally or trifle with President Young's words, nor with the
          words of his brethren; for those who do, trifle with the
          Almighty. After all that has been said about selling wheat,
          flour, and grain in general to our enemies, does it stop it? No:
          they are still at it. And in what condition does it place them
          that do it? Why, they become like a barren tree--they bring forth
          nothing; whereas it is their duty to strive to bring forth fruits
          of righteousness. I know that some will be ready to say that
          brother Heber is on his old strain again, but I do not mind that.
          If you trifle with brother Brigham and with his words, or with
          the words of the Apostles, the Seventies, or the Bishops,
          by-and-by you will feel it, and learn the effects of it in due
          time. You may not feel that to-day, but you will ere long suffer
          for slighting the words of the servants of God. I know this
          people are advancing in knowledge; they have got more light and
          intelligence than they ever before enjoyed. They are a blessed
          people, and ought to appreciate their privileges as Saints of the
          Most High. And as we are growing in light and knowledge, the
          wicked are growing more wicked every day: they are becoming
          ferocious; they are full of death and destruction; they are
          becoming just as the Nephites of old. They got so desperate that
          they would sing and howl all night for the blood of their
          brethren; and it will be just as bad in the United States. When
          our enemies seek to kill us, they seek the destruction of their
          saviours.
          136
          If this people will do as they are told, we shall soon be
          independent of all importations from foreign markets. To do this
          effectually, we must set ourselves to work to make everything we
          need ourselves; then we shall not need to bring goods from the
          States, from Great Britain, or any other nation upon the earth,
          excepting perhaps a few articles. But so long as we allow
          ourselves to sustain a foreign market instead of our own, we
          shall be poor indeed. I desire with all my heart that the way may
          be shut up, so that we may be taught by experience the necessity
          of clothing ourselves. See how dependent we are, when we have got
          no bread, clothing, sugar, tea, or coffee; and those who possess
          these articles hold us in servitude. It is the duty of every man
          to go to work and raise or make what he needs for his own
          consumption. This is one thing that causes President Young to go
          down south, so that he may ascertain if that country is capable
          of producing our cotton, sugar, coffee, and grapes. I know that
          we can make the sugar as well in this country as they can in the
          Southern States. The reason it is not done is because we have got
          men here who are so anxious to get a large quantity of molasses
          from their crops of sugar cane. I am satisfied that we can make
          good sugar here, if we will only take a little time to do it. I
          design to do it myself, if nothing happens to prevent. We make
          our flour, we saw our lumber, card our wool, we spin a great deal
          of yarn, and make a great deal of cloth; but still there are but
          very few of this people who dress in home-made cloth. We are
          dependent upon the States and the various nations of Europe for
          our clothing.
          137
          Now, you all see these things just as I do, and I have an anxiety
          for you as a people. I want you to take this course, for I know
          it to be necessary for our salvation. When I go to my Father and
          God, and to Joseph, he will say, Come in here, sit down with us,
          and enjoy yourself. Would not this be a happy time? Yes. And what
          would you not give to be in the society of Joseph and Hyrum and
          his brethren? You would all give everything you possess in the
          world. Then see that you live for this day by day.
          137
          Not a man, woman, or child need to suffer in this Territory, if
          they will do just as they are told. The Lord will provide for his
          people, and bring them off victoriously. Industry and
          perseverance will enable us to manufacture the most of what we
          want. At present we have but just commenced in home manufactures;
          but if we are faithful and diligent, we shall increase rapidly in
          our ability.
          137
          One of the most grievous things we have to endure is the evil
          practices of some who profess to be Saints; but I feel to rejoice
          that these are only the few. Brethren, I rejoice in spirit and in
          speaking to you this day. Although I am feeble in body, I am
          buoyant and strong in spirit, and I feel that I am going to live
          a great many years yet. But if I am called to pass behind the
          vail, all will be right with me. If we are faithful and humble,
          the Lord will bring us off conquerors.
          137
          I feel to bless this people, that their hearts may be comforted
          in the things of God. I rejoice in the performance of all my
          duties, and I never feel weary in doing good, in blessing and
          comforting my brethren. Some seem to take pleasure in finding
          fault with everything around them; but they would not do this if
          they had done right. When men neglect their prayers and other
          duties, they lose the Spirit of the Lord and get into the dark.
          137
          You have the privilege of saving men temporally and spiritually.
          Into your hands is committed the power to become saviours of men.
          We have to save ourselves and others temporally, and then
          spiritually.
          137
          I feel to say, God bless you! Peace be with you, and peace be
          multiplied to the righteous, and to their seed after them for
          ever! This is my blessing upon you, brethren and sisters, in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, July 28, 1861
                            Brigham Young, July 28, 1861
               GATHERING OF THE SAINTS--HONOURING THE PRIESTHOOD, ETC.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 28, 1861.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          138
          When I came into this Church, I started right out as a
          missionary, and took a text, and began to travel on a circuit.
          Truth is my text, the Gospel of salvation my subject, and the
          world my circuit. I presume I shall not soon go all over it, but
          I am still preaching and travelling occasionally. I expect to be
          here about every other Sabbath, as I have been for a few weeks or
          months past, except when I was in the south.
          138
          While I am here with you, I want to talk to the Saints. I like to
          look at them; I like to instruct them, and to be instructed. We
          pray continually for the redemption of Zion, for the Lord to
          hasten the time when we can return and establish the centre Stake
          of Zion, and build up the great temple of the Lord upon which his
          glory will rest as a cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night.
          We pray that we may be sanctified, that we may be made pure in
          heart; and we pray that the Lord will teach us his will
          continually, and reveal unto us precisely his mind, so that we
          may have the mind of Christ, and know precisely what to do.
          138
          When will Zion be redeemed? When will the Saviour make his
          appearance in the midst of his people? When will the vail be
          taken away, that we may behold the glory of God? Can any of you
          answer these questions? Yes, readily, when I tell you. The
          redemption of Zion is the first step preparatory to the two
          last-named events. Just as soon as the Latter-day Saints are
          ready and prepared to return to Independence, Jackson County, in
          the State of Missouri, North America, just so soon will the voice
          of the Lord be heard, "Arise now, Israel, and make your way to
          the centre Stake of Zion." Do you think there is any danger of
          our being ready before the Lord prepares the other end of the
          route? Do you believe that we, as Latter-day Saints, are
          preparing our own hearts, our own lives, to return to take
          possession of the centre Stake of Zion, as fast as the Lord is
          preparing to cleanse the land from those ungodly persons who
          dwell there? You can read, reflect, and make your own
          calculations. If we are not very careful, the earth will be
          cleansed from wickedness before we are prepared to take
          possession of it. We must be pure to be prepared to build up
          Zion. To all appearance, the Lord is preparing that end of the
          route faster than we are preparing ourselves to go there.
          138
          His grace is here, his judgments are here, his wisdom and Spirit
          are here, and every qualification that Saints can require is here
          ready to be poured out upon the people, if they are prepared to
          receive them. Are we prepared to receive those qualifications?
          Are we prepared to march back and take possession of the centre
          Stake of Zion, build up the great Temple of the Lord, and gather
          in the nations of the earth?
          139
          There are hundreds and thousands coming here this season. We are
          gathering the people as fast as we can. We are gathering them to
          make Saints of them and of ourselves. Probably many of them will
          apostatize, though some will not apostatize until you give them
          their endowments; and then, if you do not speak out of the right
          corner of your mouth, they will apostatize; and if you do not
          laugh out of the right corner of your mouth, they will go. We are
          gathering a few that will be faithful in the midst of this
          people, and prepare themselves to be crowned kings and priests
          unto God. By-and-by you will see the Saints flock together. Will
          they come merely by one or two shiploads? No; it will require
          many more ships than we have heretofore employed to bring home
          the gathering thousands to Zion. Millions of people that now sit
          in darkness--that are now, to all appearance, in the region and
          shadow of death, will come to Zion.
          139
          When Joseph first revealed the land where the Saints should
          gather, a woman in Canada asked if we thought that Jackson County
          would be large enough to gather all the people that would want to
          go to Zion. I will answer the question really as it is. Zion will
          extend, eventually, all over this earth. There will be no nook or
          corner upon the earth but what will be in Zion. It will all be
          Zion. I remember that the lady was answered by asking her whether
          she thought the ark was large enough to hold those that were to
          go into it in the days of Noah? "Yes," was the reply. Then of
          course Zion will be just large enough to receive all that will be
          prepared to possess it, as the ark was.
          139
          We are going to gather as many as we can, bless them, give them
          their endowments, etc., preach to them the truth, lay the
          principles of eternal life before them, inform their minds all we
          have power to do, and lead them into the path of truth and
          righteousness; and those who will not abide the truth will
          apostatize. A few will remain, and a good share of them will
          cleave to the promises of the Lord, will be true in every
          respect, and will be accounted worthy to enter in at the strait
          gate. Strait is the gate and narrow is the path that leadeth to
          life, and few there be that find it. Millions will come and live
          in Zion when the laws of Zion reign predominant over creation;
          but will all be prepared to be crowned kings and priests unto
          God? No. You cannot imagine anything that will not be in Zion,
          except sin and iniquity, and reviling against God and against his
          kingdom. All classes of people will come to Zion. Will there be
          Methodists there? Yes; and they will have the privilege to
          worship a God without body, parts, and passions, just as they do
          now, if they choose to. Every person and every community will
          receive according to the extent of their capacity and ability.
          Every person then will be blessed, will be filled with joy, will
          be filled with peace, with light, and intelligence according to
          the endowments with which they are endowed. Will all become kings
          and priests? No; not even all that will embrace the fulness of
          the Gospel.
          140
          There are only a few shiploads of Saints coming this season. They
          will come thicker and faster, by-and-by, and will begin to
          inquire after the wisdom that is in Zion. The Lord is coming out
          of his hidingplace, and is beginning to scourge this nation with
          a sore scourging, and vex it with a sore vexation. He is coming
          forth, and the sound of the report of what is coming on the earth
          and the power of God that is made manifest will vex the wicked
          and the ungodly, and will bring great joy and rejoicing to the
          Saints. There are millions of people, both among the Christian
          and heathen nations, that are still in darkness, and exclaiming,
          "Oh, how glad we would be to have some knowledge of the Gospel of
          salvation!" By-and-by, when the Lord sends forth his servants and
          his angels to gather them, they will be brought home to Zion and
          be taught the peaceable things of the kingdom; and those that
          abide a celestial law will receive a celestial glory, and those
          that can abide the next law in order can abide the glory
          pertaining to it, and so on. Were I to enumerate thousands of
          different degrees of glory and kingdoms, I probably should
          over-enumerate the kingdoms God has prepared and will prepare for
          the people according to their capacities, endowments, and what
          they can receive and arrive to.
          140
          We ought to be careful and not lay down our Priesthood. The
          brethren and sisters ought to hold fast to their covenants, and
          walk in that way, in that path, which is pointed out by the
          Gospel. Shall we love the world? In one sense, we should. Should
          we love it with a divine love? Not yet. Should we love the world
          and the things of the world according to the nature of the world?
          We should. We are commanded in this Bible not to love the world
          and the things of the world; and then you read a little further
          in the same book, and you are commanded to love the world and the
          things of the world. How shall we understand these things? With
          the divinity that is within us we should love divine things. Our
          spirits are born of our Parents in heaven, divine, heavenly,
          angelic. Shall these spirits condescend to love an earthly
          object, to worship it? If they do, they become inferior to their
          calling and station before God. The body is framed for the
          tabernacle or house in which the spirit has to dwell. This
          tabernacle is formed expressly to hold its spirit and shield it.
          Should we love this tabernacle? Yes, enough to nourish it,
          cherish it, and treat it kindly, and foster and nourish and
          cherish it by the power of the spirit, and make this body divine.
          The spirit must overcome the body in the flesh, and the flesh
          become subject to the spirit in all things; then we will love the
          world as it ought to be loved,--not with a divine love, but with
          a human love, a moral love, loving all things according to their
          worth and capacity.
          141
          We love our wives and children--we love that which is calculated
          to make us happy and comfortable; but the divine spirit is to
          overcome the body and continue so to do, looking forth until the
          body also becomes divine; and then, when all has become divine,
          we may love all with a divine affection, but not till then. After
          the body and spirit are separated by death, what, pertaining to
          this earth, shall we receive first? The body; that is the first
          object of a divine affection beyond the grave. We first come in
          possession of the body. The spirit has overcome the body, and the
          body is made subject in every respect to that divine principle
          God has planted in the person. The spirit within is pure and
          holy, and goes back pure and holy to God, dwells in the
          spirit-world pure and holy, and, by-and-by, will have the
          privilege of coming and taking the body again. Some person
          holding the keys of the resurrection, having previously passed
          through that ordeal, will be delegated to resurrect our bodies,
          and our spirits will be there and prepared to enter into their
          bodies. Then, when we are prepared to receive our bodies, they
          are the first earthly objects that bear divinity personified in
          the capacity of the man. Only the body dies; the spirit is
          looking forth, as you read in the Bible concerning the souls or
          spirits of those who lay under the altar, as John saw on the Isle
          of Patmos, and they were crying to God to know how long it would
          be before they would again have their bodies. Were we turned
          out-of-doors, and not permitted to go into a house for six months
          or a year, we would look forward to the time when we could build
          a house, and reflect, "I wish I had a good house wherein I could
          be free from the inclemency of the weather, as I once had."
          141
          When the body comes forth again, it will be divine, Godlike,
          according to the capacity and ordinations of the Lord. Some are
          foreordained to one station, and some to another. We want a
          house, and when we get it and our spirits enter into it, then we
          can begin to look forth, for what? For our friends. We want them
          resurrected. Here is this friend and that friend, until by-and-by
          all are resurrected. And the earth is resurrected? Yes, and every
          living thing on the earth that has abided the law by which it was
          made. Then that which you and I respect, are fond of, and love
          with an earthly love, will become divine, and we can then love it
          with that affection which it is not now worthy of.
          141
          Here is matter we see organized in ourselves. We look upon each
          other, and we are matter organized. Look upon the brute creation,
          the vegetable creation, and both are matter organized. Who knows
          how much of this is going to abide the law of its creation and
          the law by which it is made? Man is the only object you can find
          upon the face of the earth that will not abide the law by which
          he is made. When he abides this law, he is prepared for a
          glorious resurrection. Are my wives and friends going to be
          prepared to receive this resurrection? Are my children going to
          be prepared to receive this resurrection? They all have the power
          of choice, the same as I have; the same power of divinity is in
          them that is in me and you. I cannot love them with that sacred,
          divine love, until they become immortal and prove themselves
          worthy of such a supreme affection. I do not suffer myself to
          love a wife or a child with that divinity that is within me,
          until they, with myself, are immortalized and glorified, and they
          are given to me as my own in that future state. I am fond of
          them; I will nourish, cherish, and guide them, and do all I can
          for them, so that they can prove themselves worthy to receive
          their bodies in a glorious resurrected state, and be prepared to
          enter into the joy of their Lord with me: then they are worthy of
          my supreme love, and not before.
          141
          When I tell the truth, that is enough, and I care not whether
          those who hear it believe it or not, for that is their business.
          If you had lived in the days of Jesus, Peter, John, etc., and had
          seen men called to be Apostles of the Lord Jesus; every time they
          taught the people, every time they preached, every time they
          prayed, and every time they administered in the house of God, if
          they did not do it by the Spirit of revelation and by the power
          of God, they did not magnify their calling. There are not many
          who know this. If we do not speak to you by the Spirit of
          revelation and the power of God, we do not magnify our calling. I
          think that I tell you every time I rise here to speak to you. I
          may blunder in the use of the English language; but suppose I
          should use language that would grate on the ears of some of the
          learned, what of that? God can understand it, and so could you,
          if you had the Spirit of the Lord.
          142
          I had brother Kimball ask me if his mode of communication pleased
          me. Yes; for I know what he means. I read his spirit when he
          preaches; and if he preaches by the power of God, I can
          understand it, if he speaks it back end forward, as well as if he
          spoke it straightforward and in picked and choice language. The
          Spirit of revelation is the best grammar you ever studied. As I
          was telling you this morning, let the power of God come upon this
          congregation and open the vision of your minds, and an angel of
          God appear here, and you would be in the light of eternity and in
          vision in a moment, without a word being spoken, and volumes
          would be revealed to this people. What do we care about words?
          Chiefly to speak and to hear others speak so as to be understood.
          We have our language; but if a man speaks by the power of God, it
          is little matter to me what his words are, or the language he
          uses. If I understand the spirit of it, that is the way I find
          "Mormonism" to be true. The brethren who came to preach the
          Gospel to me, I could easily out-talk them, though I had never
          preached; but their testimony was like fire in my bones; I
          understood the spirit of their preaching; I received that spirit;
          it was light, intelligence, power, and truth, and it bore witness
          to my spirit, and that was enough for me. I have received it, and
          I have tried to improve upon it.
          142
          If I do not speak here by the power of God, if it is not
          revelation to you every time I speak to you here, I do not
          magnify my calling. What do you think about it? I neither know
          nor care. If I do not magnify my calling, I shall be removed from
          the place I occupy. God does not suffer you to be deceived. Here
          are my brethren and sisters pouring out their souls to God, and
          their prayers and faith are like one solid cloud ascending to the
          heavens. They want to be led right; they want the truth; they
          want to know how to serve God and prepare for a celestial
          kingdom. Do you think the Lord will allow you to be fooled and
          led astray? No.
          143
          Brother Kimball said, to-day, when he was speaking, if you suffer
          yourselves to find fault with your Bishop, you condescend to the
          spirit of apostacy. Do any of you do this? If you do, you do not
          realize that you expose yourself to the power of the Enemy. What
          should your faith and position be before God? Such that, if a
          Bishop does not do right, the Lord will remove him out of your
          Ward. You are not to find fault. As brother Wells has said, speak
          not lightly of the anointed of the Lord. But you say they are out
          of the way. Who has made any of my brethren a judge over their
          Bishop? You read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, in a
          revelation to Joseph Smith, (brother Kimball and myself were
          present,) that it takes twelve High Priests to sit in council
          upon the head of a Bishop. Can they judge him? No; for they must
          then have the Presidency of the High Priesthood to sit at their
          head and preside over them. Yet many rise up and condemn their
          Bishop. Perhaps that Bishop has been appointed expressly to try
          those persons and cause them to apostatize. A great many will not
          apostatize until they arrive here; and who knows but what the
          Lord has prompted a Bishop to do so-and-so to cause somebody to
          apostatize. One of the first steps to apostacy is to find fault
          with your Bishop; and when that is done, unless repented of, a
          second step is soon taken, and by-and-by the person is cut off
          from the Church, and that is the end of it. Will you allow
          yourselves to find fault with your Bishop? No; but come to me, go
          to the High Council, or to the President of the Stake, and
          ascertain whether your Bishop is doing wrong, before you find
          fault and suffer yourselves to speak against a presiding officer.
          I want you to have faith enough concerning myself and my
          Counsellors for the Lord to remove us out of the way, if we do
          not magnify our calling, and put men in our places that will do
          right. I had the promise, years ago, that I never should
          apostatize and bring an evil upon this people. God revealed that
          through Joseph, long before he died; and if I am not doing right,
          you may calculate that the Lord is going to take me home. He will
          not send me to hell, but he will take me home to himself. "I will
          take you up here, Brigham, and give you a few lessons." I am
          going where He is, for I have that promise, and so have many
          others. I am telling you these things for your comfort. In all
          this there are no new principles and doctrines, though it is new
          to many of you. You must have faith in God that he will lead his
          people right, in a way to preserve them from every evil.
          143
          You can read in the writings of the ancient Prophets that the
          Lord is going to bring again Zion. The Prophet said that very
          quickly: it took him not more than half a minute. Let me ask the
          Latter-day Saints, How long will it take this people to fulfil
          that short sentence? How can they, unless they live in the light
          of revelation, and God leads them day by day? Then can they do it
          in a moment, in an hour, in a week, in a month, or in a year? No.
          It will take years to perform that saying of the Prophet that he
          wrote down so soon. And it will take more than one Prophet or
          person; it will take hundreds and thousands of them to fulfil
          that saying; and they cannot begin to fulfil one part of it
          without the power of revelation.
          143
          You may read another text--"The Lord will empty the earth,"--I
          will not say whether of wickedness or righteousness. How is this
          to be understood? and how are the people going to fulfil this
          saying of the Prophets? How is the Lord going to empty the earth?
          Will it be done in a week or a year? No. He has begun to do it.
          President Lincoln called out soldiers for three months, and was
          going to wipe the blot of secession from the escutcheon of the
          American Republic. The three months are gone, and the labour is
          scarcely begun. Now they are beginning to enlist men for three
          years; soon they will want to enlist during the war; and then, I
          was going to say, they will want them to enlist during the
          duration of hell. Do they know what they are doing? No; but they
          have begun to empty the earth, to cleanse the land, and prepare
          the way for the return of the Latter-day Saints to the centre
          Stake of Zion.
          144
          Have we inheritances there? When I left the State of Missouri, I
          had a deed for five pieces of as good land as any in the State,
          and I expect to go back to it. Do we own anything in Illinois?
          Yes. In Ohio? Yes. The Lord will call back the Latter-day Saints,
          although it is written in the revelations, speaking of the Saints
          being driven from jackson County, that they should be driven from
          State to State, from city to city, and but few would remain to
          receive their inheritance. I did not receive any inheritance in
          Jackson county, Missouri. I never was there, and I do not think
          of any one present who was there, except Judge Phelps. There are
          also a few others in the Territory who received theirs. A few
          will remain and receive their inheritance. Will we return and
          receive an inheritance there? Many of the Saints will return to
          Missouri, and there receive an inheritance. This is not worded
          exactly as is the revelation, but it is according to the nature
          of things. The earth will also be emptied upon natural
          principles: it cannot be done otherwise. The South say, "We could
          not bear the insults and the affliction heaped upon us by the
          North. We cannot help revolting from the rank Abolitionists that
          would destroy us and our negroes; we will not hold fellowship
          with the North any longer, but we will come out from them and be
          separate." The Abolitionists would set free the negroes at the
          expense of the lives of their masters; they would let the negroes
          loose to massacre every white person: that is the spirit of many
          of the Abolitionists that I have conversed with. Pro-slavery men
          are determined to hold their negroes, and the North reply--"It is
          false language to say that we are in a free and independent
          government that holds four millions of persons in abject slavery:
          we do not believe in it, and they shall be free." How natural it
          is for the two parties to come to the sword, to the cannon's
          mouth, and fight. "We of the North are fighting to emancipate
          four millions of people that are in bondage," and "we of the
          South are fighting for our liberties;" and the fight will
          continue until the earth is empty. Will it be over in six months
          or in three years? No; it will take years and years, and will
          never cease until the work is accomplished. There may be seasons
          that the fire will appear to be extinguished, and the first you
          know it will break out in another portion, and all is on fire
          again, and it will spread and continue until the land is emptied.
          Will they all be killed? No.
          144
          I shall see the day when thousands will seek succour at the hands
          of this people. If you say, "Husband, I shall leave you, if you
          take another wife," you had better leave now when you may stand a
          chance of getting another husband. You cannot read in the Bible
          that women take the lead--that the responsibility is upon the
          women, for it is not so. What was the saying of Jesus, when the
          woman caught in sin was brought before him? That publicans and
          harlots should enter into the kingdom of heaven before the
          self-righteous scribes and Pharisees. I do not like to associate
          with such characters, but that Scripture will be fulfilled.
          144
          The responsibility is upon the men, and they will be used up, for
          they go to war, and will fall in battle by hundreds and
          thousands, until the earth is emptied. You men, prepare
          yourselves; for a greater responsibility will come upon you than
          you have ever dreamed of. Millions will seek to you for
          salvation. Are you prepared for this? No, you are not. There are
          but very few men, old or young, that are capable of taking proper
          charge of themselves, to say nothing of a Ward, a community, or a
          nation.
          144
          It is said that woman is the weaker vessel, and that an Irishman
          whipped his wife because she carried too much sail. The nations
          have been led by the weaker vessel; but by-and-by it will not be
          so. It is impossible to guide ships that carry too much sail, and
          have too little ballast in proportion to their hulls. I should
          trim off some of the spankers. You sisters who have crossed the
          sea know what I mean. You must also cut off part of the jib, and
          then you can guide the vessel a little easier. When you come to
          the mainsail, reef it, tie it up, and not have it quite so large.
          You can scarcely find a man that knows how to properly treat
          himself, directing others. You will see the time when thousands
          will seek salvation at the hands of this people, and say, "Guide
          us in the way of life; the earth is emptied of wickedness, and it
          has come to an end." The Lord knows whether or not the Elders of
          this Church will be ready to step forward and take upon
          themselves these great responsibilities.
          145
          Let these remarks remain with you; take them home with you, and
          wait and see what the result will be. The Lord is building up
          Zion, and is emptying the earth of wickedness, gathering his
          people, bringing again Zion, redeeming his Israel, sending forth
          his work, withdrawing his Spirit from the wicked world, and
          commencing to build up his kingdom. Can this be done without
          revelation? No. You will not make a move, or do anything--plant
          corn, build a hall or a temple, make a farm, or go to the
          States,--no, not a thing towards building up Zion, without the
          power of revelation.
          145
          May the Lord bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, June 9, 1861
                            Daniel H. Wells, June 9, 1861
          FACILITIES IN UTAH FOR THE COMFORT AND PROSPERITY OF THE SAINTS.
              Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, June 9, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          145
          Brethren and sisters, I feel to bear my testimony to what we have
          heard this morning. I have accompanied the President upon this
          trip, an account of which he has so ably laid before you; and I
          do not feel that I could add anything in regard to the
          description which he has given of our journey through the
          southern settlements. He has given you a full descriptive account
          of the journey and of the things that have transpired, and I can
          truly say that I never enjoyed myself better upon a journey or
          pleasure excursion that afforded me greater satisfaction than
          this has done. I have accompanied him many times on trips of this
          kind, and I think I have enjoyed this a little better than any
          other.
          145
          It seemed that new ideas and new scenes arose before us all the
          time; it seemed that the Lord was multiplying and increasing the
          people called Latter-day Saints. They were scattered through the
          country in almost every nook and corner where they could take
          advantage of a few acres of fertile land. There they were busily
          engaged endeavouring to subdue it. This was pleasing to behold.
          146
          We were everywhere met with kindness and hospitality, and all the
          people seemed glad to see us and to have us tarry with them. When
          we left one place, many of the brethren would follow us to the
          next, to hear of the word of the Lord. In fact, in all of the
          southern settlements, our hearts were continually rejoiced in
          seeing the thousands that flocked around us, and in seeing their
          endeavours to learn what would best promote the cause and kingdom
          in which we are all engaged. It seems as though the Territory was
          enlarging and the places fit for the habitations of men were
          becoming more numerous, and, as the people have frequently been
          told, that when they began to crowd together, other places would
          open and fountains of water spring up, sufficient for the
          increasing wants of this people. We now feel that it is so--that
          the places are multiplied--that fertile spots and fountains of
          water are springing up and being discovered in these valleys of
          the mountains for the habitations of the Saints of the Most High
          God.
          146
          This land is choice above all other lands for the Saints of God,
          for there is no other land that I know of by travel, by
          description, or by report, that combines so many and such great
          facilities and advantages to benefit the Saints of the Most High.
          Here can be produced the things that are necessary for the
          comfort and benefit of man; and with these elements that have
          lain dormant so long is combined the blessings of the most secure
          places and the most formidable barriers against interruptions
          from any foreign foe. I feel every time I think of it, as I
          stated south, that every mountain ridge, the wide and extended
          plains, and even sage brush, I look upon as a friend to the
          Saints, and that they are thrown around them as an insurmountable
          barrier against those who desire the overthrow of the kingdom of
          God upon the earth. But here we are, where can we draw from the
          elements those things that we need--where we are protected from
          those that seek our overthrow and destruction.
          146
          The Lord our God has done this, and has brought this people to
          it. Here is a land prepared for us, where we can build and
          inhabit, multiply and increase, and become a great and a mighty
          people. My heart has rejoiced when I have reflected upon those
          things--when I have reflected and looked at the facilities put
          into our hands for the improvement and advancement of this
          people. The olive, the cotton, and all those things which come
          from warm climates, can be raised in abundance. The soil is very
          rich, light, and loose, and suitable for the growing of those
          fine provisions and commodities of life that are grown in
          southern localities, such as indigo, tobacco, cotton, and many
          other articles that cannot be raised in this northern part of the
          Territory: they can be cultivated in great abundance in the
          southern portions of Utah.
          146
          It will not do to abuse it like we do heavier soils: it is light
          and will easily waste away; but, if properly cultivated, it will
          produce very abundantly. It is not so well adapted to wheat as
          the soil in this and the other northern counties. The willow, if
          planted alive like fence stakes, will grow like a hedge, and make
          a beautiful appearance. That country is also very suitable for
          the peach culture. True, we can raise very good ones here, but
          the climate is far more suitable in Washington County. Apricots
          also do well there, and apples and plums come to maturity very
          early. Take that in connection with this part of the Territory,
          and see what we can do. We can raise the flax, the pork, the
          beef, and the sheep, and we can get up an exchange of commodities
          with the people in the southern settlements, and furnish them the
          things which they cannot produce so easily, and in exchange
          receive what they have to dispose of, and thereby establish an
          international trade between the people of the north and south in
          this Territory.
          146
          It will not be long before there will be a string of towns and
          villages on each side of the present settlements of this
          Territory, from Skull Valley on the west to the Sevier Lake,
          Lower Beaver, and the sink of Coal Creek to the Mountain Meadows;
          on the east, from the head waters of the Rio Virgin to the head
          waters of the Sevier, and by way of Sanpete to the head of the
          Provo, Weber, and Bear Rivers, and to Cache Valley.
          147
          There is land and locations, with water privileges in abundance,
          and then we are finding more continually: the people are
          extending their settlements on all sides, making a complete cord
          of settlements on the east and west of our present locations.
          147
          It rejoices my heart to see Zion spread herself abroad in these
          valleys of the mountains--to see her lengthening her cords and
          strengthening her stakes. What else rejoices me? It rejoices and
          makes glad my heart to see that righteousness predominates in the
          midst of the Saints of the living God. This, I am happy to say,
          is the case, although there are some who do very little towards
          building up the kingdom of God, while there are many that do
          things towards building up the Devil's kingdom; but this is not
          as it should be. We have come here to get rid of doing that; we
          have come to establish peace and righteousness upon the earth; we
          have come here because the Lord wanted us and all his people to
          form a nucleus where his chosen ones could rally round and build
          up a kingdom.
          147
          All nations are in darkness and are corrupt before the Lord, and
          he has set his hand to establish a kingdom that shall be
          righteous--to establish the principles of truth and virtue, that
          will form a nucleus for his kingdom, which we have so much
          desired to see in our day and generation. This is the nucleus in
          these valleys of these mountains. The Lord has done everything
          upon his part that seems to be necessary. I do not know what more
          he could have done, but he is willing all the time to help us.
          147
          Those who profess to be saints of the Most High God--those whom
          he has chosen to guide and dictate his people are the men that we
          should uphold by our faith, prayers, and means. The Lord has
          said, "Here is the land which I have preserved for my Saints, and
          here is my servant Brigham whom I have appointed: he will preside
          over you; he will lead you." Therefore let us abide the counsels
          he imparts unto us, and go to and develop the resources of this
          land; and in doing this in righteousness before the Lord we build
          ourselves up temporally and spiritually, and the principles we
          have so dearly loved will be sustained.
          147
          Let us be united and go forth at the word as we shall be dictated
          to do, and let us drop everything that is the least displeasing
          at the sound of our President's voice. Inasmuch as we have done
          wrong heretofore, let us do it no more, but let us get hold of
          the same spirit by which he is actuated. Let us, then, follow our
          leader, and not pursue any other path; for he that followeth not
          with us scattereth abroad.
          147
          May the Lord bless us and enable us to live our religion, is my
          prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, January 12, 1862
                           Brigham Young, January 12, 1862
                         ETERNAL PUNISHMENT--"MORMONISM," &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 12, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          148
          In the early history of this Church, our public speakers, through
          their traditions, did not like to have their errors in doctrine
          corrected. It hurt their feelings to be instructed and
          enlightened for the furtherance of knowledge and wisdom. I am
          happy to say that now the Elders, almost universally, are willing
          to be instructed in the truth. It is their delight to receive
          intelligence and knowledge that pertain to the heavens and the
          earth--the plan of salvation.
          148
          Many of the Elders say that they are timid and embarrassed when
          they attempt to speak before the congregated people, and are
          unable to express the rich ideas and glorious principles
          suggested to their minds. I frequently feel anxious to help them,
          and tell for them what they would communicate. When they are at
          work in their shops or in their fields, or when going up the
          kanyons for wood, (if their cattle behave well,) in their
          reflections, they preach many excellent sermons; but when they
          try to make their secret thoughts audible before a congregation,
          their thoughts desert them and they are left a blank.
          148
          Brother Jackman's mind led him to praise and thank the Lord
          Almighty for one principle he revealed through Joseph the
          Prophet, different from that generally believed and taught among
          religionists. They, you understand, condemn all who differ from
          their views to hell, there to remain in a state of the most acute
          consciousness of the most extreme suffering throughout endless
          eternities, without one single ray of hope that will ever be
          delivered. Brother Jackman wished to speak on this point, but his
          heart failed him. The Lord says, through Joseph Smith, "Again, it
          is written eternal damnation; wherefore it is more express than
          other scriptures, that it might work upon the hearts of the
          children of men, altogether for my name's glory; wherefore I will
          explain unto you this mystery, for it is mete unto you to know
          even as mine Apostles. I speak unto you that are chosen in this
          thing, even as one, that you may enter into my rest; for, behold,
          the mystery of godliness, how great is it? for, behold, I am
          endless, and the punishment which is given from my hand is
          endless punishment, for Endless is my name; wherefore--
          148
          Eternal punishment is God's punishment;
          Endless punishment is God's punishment."
          149
          The punishment of God is Godlike. It endures forever, because
          there never will be a time when people ought not to be damned,
          and there must always be a hell to send them to. How long the
          damned remain in hell, I know not, nor what degree of suffering
          they endure. If we could by any means compute how much wickedness
          they are guilty of, it might be possible to ascertain the amount
          of suffering they will receive. They will receive according as
          their deeds have been while in the body. God's punishment is
          eternal, but that does not prove that a wicked person will remain
          eternally in a state of punishment. All the doctrines of life and
          salvation are as plain to the understanding as the geographical
          lines of a correctly executed map. This doctrine, revealed in
          these latter times, is worthy the attention of all men. It gives
          the positive situation in which they will stand before the
          Heavens when they have finished their earthly career. Generation
          after generation is constantly coming and passing away. They all
          possess more or less intelligence, which forms the foundation
          within them for the reception of an eternal increase of
          intelligence. The endowments that human beings have received from
          their Great Creator are to them inestimable blessings. How
          wonderful and how excellent they are! What priceless blessings
          and exquisite enjoyments they secure to man, if by truth and
          righteousness they are made honourable in the sight of God. By
          the means of his wonderful and Godlike endowments, man can drink
          at the fountain of eternal wisdom and bask in everlasting
          felicity.
          149
          But hundreds of millions of human beings have been born, lived
          out their short earthly span, and passed away, ignorant alike of
          themselves and of the plan of salvation provided for them. It
          gives great consolation, however, to know that this glorious plan
          devised by Heaven follows them into the next existence, offering
          for their acceptance eternal life and exaltation to thrones,
          dominions, principalities, and powers in the presence of their
          Father and God, through Jesus Christ his Son. How glorious--how
          ample is the Gospel plan in its saving properties and merciful
          designs. This one revelation, containing this principle, is worth
          worlds on worlds to mankind. It is worth forsaking fathers and
          mothers, sisters and brothers, wives and children, houses and
          lands, for the knowledge it reveals; and this is but one item in
          the great plan of human redemption.
          150
          I will notice another idea. We frequently say "Mormonism," as it
          is called, must be true because there are so many evidences in
          its favour. We say we do positively know it is true (using the
          words of brother Jackman,) "in fair weather; but when it is foul
          weather and the storms beat upon our frail bark, some may
          conclude it is not true." I wish you all to understand
          "Mormonism" as it is. We embraced it in different parts of the
          world, because we considered it the best religion we could find.
          Can we tell how much better "Mormonism" is than other religions
          and isms of the present day? More or less truth may be found in
          them all, both in civilized and barbarous nations. How has it
          transpired that theological truth is thus so widely disseminated?
          It is because God was once known on the earth among his children
          of mankind, as we know one another. Adam was as conversant with
          his Father who placed him upon this earth as we are conversant
          with our earthly parents. The Father frequently came to visit his
          son Adam, and talked and walked with him; and the children of
          Adam were more or less acquainted with their Grandfather, and
          their children were more or less acquainted with their
          Great-Grandfather; and the things that pertain to God and to
          heaven were as familiar among mankind, in the first ages of their
          existence on the earth, as these mountains are to our mountain
          boys, as our gardens are to our wives and children, or as the
          road to the Western Ocean is to the experienced traveller. From
          this source mankind have received their religious traditions. I
          will tell you in a few words what I understand "Mormonism" to be.
          Our religion is called "Mormonism" because the ancient records
          revealed to Joseph Smith were entitled the Book of Mormon,
          according to the instructions given to him by the Lord; but I
          will call it the plan of salvation devised in the heavens for the
          redemption of mankind from sin, and their restoration to the
          presence of God. It is contained in the new Testament, Book of
          Mormon, Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and in all the
          revelations that God has hitherto given and will give in the
          future.
          150
          It embraces every fact there is in the heavens and in the heaven
          of heavens--every fact there is upon the surface of the earth, in
          the bowels of the earth, and in the starry heavens; in fine, it
          embraces all truth there is in all the eternities of the Gods.
          How, then, can we deny it? We cannot. Were we arraigned face to
          face with the terrors of death, and called upon to deny our
          religion or die, we might speak a lie and say "Mormonism" is
          untrue, and might continue the same testimony all the time we
          were in hell; but that would make no difference with the truth.
          The devils and damned spirits in hell cannot deny the truth of
          "Mormonism" and speak the truth. I wish all those who profess to
          believe it did as much as the devils in hell do.
          150
          "Mormonism" embraces all truth that is revealed and that is
          unrevealed, whether religious, political, scientific, or
          philosophical.
          150
          No matter how many deny their God and their religion, God is the
          same, his holy religion is the same, and all the truth is the
          same. There is no plan, no device, no possible way in which we
          can get rid of "Mormonism," only by taking the downward road
          which leads to hell, until spiritually and temporally the whole
          organized being is dissolved and the particles thereof have
          returned again to native elements. We read in the Scriptures of
          the second death not having power over certain ones. The first
          death is the separation of the spirit from the body; the second
          death is, as I have stated, the dissolution of the organized
          particles which compose the spirit, and their return to their
          native element. The wicked spirit will have to endure the wrath
          of the Almighty, until it has paid the uttermost farthing where
          the "worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched." Every debt
          that has been contracted by it must be cancelled.
          151
          I will say a few words in regard to your belief in being led,
          guided, and directed by one man. Brother Jackman has said that
          our enemies hate the fact of our being led by one man. Thousands
          of times my soul has been lifted to God the Father, in the name
          of Jesus, to make that verily true in every sense of the word,
          that we may be led by the man Jesus Christ, through Joseph Smith
          the Prophet. You may inquire how we are to know that we are so
          led. I refer you to the exhortation you have heard so frequently
          from me. Do not be deceived, any of you; if you are deceived, it
          is because you deceive yourselves. You may know whether you are
          led right or wrong, as well as you know the way home; for every
          principle God has revealed carries its own convictions of its
          truth to the human mind, and there is no calling of God to man on
          earth but what brings with it the evidences of its authenticity.
          Let us take a course that leads to the perpetuity of the natural
          life which God has given us, and honour it. Should we pursue this
          course faithfully, and never bestow one thought for the life that
          is to come, we are just as sure of that immortal life as we are
          of the life we now possess. This, in fact, is the only way in
          which we can be prepared to inherit that more glorious life.
          151
          What a pity it would be if we were led by one man to utter
          destruction! Are you afraid of this? I am more afraid that this
          people have so much confidence in their leaders that they will
          not inquire for themselves of God whether they are led by Him. I
          am fearful they settle down in a state of blind self-security,
          trusting their eternal destiny in the hands of their leaders with
          a reckless confidence that in itself would thwart the purposes of
          God in their salvation, and weaken that influence they could give
          to their leaders, did they know for themselves, by the
          revelations of Jesus, that they are led in the right way. Let
          every man and woman know, by the whispering of the Spirit of God
          to themselves, whether their leaders are walking in the path the
          Lord dictates, or not. This has been my exhortation continually.
          151
          Brother Joseph W. Young remarked this morning that he wished the
          people to receive the word of the Lord through his servants, be
          dictated by them, and have no will of their own. I would express
          it in this wise: God has placed within us a will, and we should
          be satisfied to have it controlled by the will of the Almighty.
          Let the human will be indomitable for right. It has been the
          custom of parents to break the will until it is weakened, and the
          noble, Godlike powers of the child are reduced to a comparative
          state of imbecility and cowardice. Let that heaven-born property
          of human agents be properly tempered and wisely directed, instead
          of pursuing the opposite course, and it will conquer in the cause
          of right. Break not the spirit of any person, but guide it to
          feel that it is its greatest delight and highest ambition to be
          controlled by the revelations of Jesus Christ; then the will of
          man becomes Godlike in overcoming the evil that is sown in the
          flesh, until God shall reign within us to will and do his good
          pleasure.
          151
          Let all persons be fervent in prayer, until they know the things
          of God for themselves and become certain that they are walking in
          the path that leads to everlasting life; then will envy, the
          child of ignorance, vanish, and there will be no disposition in
          any man to place himself above another; for such a feeling meets
          no countenance in the order of heaven. Jesus Christ never wanted
          to be different from his father: they were and are one. If a
          people are led by the revelations of Jesus Christ, and they are
          cognizant of the fact through their faithfulness, there is no
          fear but they will be one in Christ Jesus, and see eye to eye.
          151
          We shall not be entirely free from sin for some time yet; but so
          long as it is in a state of perfect subjection, we are so far
          sanctified to keep up this warfare against the power of sin until
          we have obtained a perfect mastery over the evil that is within
          our organisms, and are able to control it constantly until death
          shall end the struggle: then shall we be prepared for a glorious
          resurrection. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 19, 1862
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 19, 1862
                OBEDIENCE TO THE COMMANDMENTS AND REVELATIONS OF GOD.
          Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, June 19, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          152
          Brethren and sisters, you have all heard what has been said by
          President Young and others. I can say that I agree with them in
          all those things of which they have spoken. I have been very much
          annoyed, ever since I came into these mountains, by those thieves
          that have been prowling around and stealing our property. I
          cannot think what fathers are doing to allow their children to
          mingle with those who are known to be thieves, thereby creating a
          propensity to interfere with other men's property. My father was
          not a religious man, but he always taught his children good
          morals and strict honesty: he also paid due respect to the
          religions of the day. He instructed them against lying, stealing,
          and every species of vice; and I presume that there are not many
          who have been more strictly educated in the principles of
          morality than I have.
          152
          When people sent their children to school in those days, they
          were taught, among other things, the Ten Commandments. The
          principles inculcated in those commandments were impressed upon
          their young and tender minds, such as, "Thou shalt not steal.
          Thou shalt not covet any of thy neighbour's property. Thou shalt
          not bear false witness." These and many other good principles
          were strongly enforced upon the children's minds, and this
          prevented them from being led astray. In the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants, we have these things set forth in great plainness.
          Read the 5, 6, 7, and 8 paragraphs of a revelation, given
          February, 1831, which is as follows:--
          152
          "And again, the Elders, Priests, and Teachers of this Church
          shall teach the principles of my Gospel, which are in the Bible
          and the Book of Mormon, in the which is the fulness of the
          Gospel; and they shall observe the covenants and Church articles
          to do them, as they shall be directed by the Spirit; and the
          Spirit shall be given unto you by the power of faith; and if ye
          receive not the Spirit, ye shall not teach. And all this ye shall
          observe to do as I have commanded concerning your teaching, until
          the fulness of my Scriptures be given. And as ye shall lift up
          your voices by the Comforter, ye shall speak and prophesy as
          seemeth me good; for, behold, the Comforter knoweth all things,
          and beareth record of the Father and of the Son.
          152
          And now, behold, I speak unto the Church. Thou shalt not kill;
          and he that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor
          in the world to come.
          153
          And again, I say, Thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth shall
          die. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not
          repent shall be cast out. Thou shalt not lie; he that lieth and
          will not repent shall be cast out. Thou shalt love thy wife with
          all thy heart, and shall cleave unto her and none else; and he
          that looketh upon a woman to lust after her shall deny the faith,
          and shall not have the Spirit; and if he repents not, he shall be
          cast out. Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that committeth
          adultery and repenteth not shall be cast out; but he that has
          committed adultery and repents with all his heart, and forsaketh
          it, and doeth it no more, thou shalt forgive; but if he doeth it
          again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall be cast out. Thou
          shalt not speak evil of thy neighbour, nor do him any harm. Thou
          knowest my laws concerning these things are given in my
          Scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not shall be cast out.
          153
          If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me and keep all my
          commandments. And behold, thou wilt remember the poor, and
          consecrate of thy properties for their support that which thou
          hast to impart unto them with a covenant and a deed which cannot
          be broken; and inasmuch as ye impart of your substance unto the
          poor, ye will do it unto me; and they shall be laid before the
          Bishop of my Church and his Counsellors, two of the Elders, or
          High Priests, such as he shall or has appointed and set apart for
          that purpose."
          153
          In these days people act with their children as if they thought
          those wholesome doctrines were done away, and they are very ready
          in their ignorance to refer to Paul's saying about leaving
          certain principles and going on to perfection; but the true
          doctrine is not to leave those principles which we first learned,
          but to bear them in mind, day by day, to do unto our neighbour as
          we would wish him to do unto us, and thus go on to perfection.
          This is the law and the prophets. These principles are in force
          upon us as much as they are upon others.
          153
          You may go and read the revelations which God gave through Joseph
          Smith, and you will there find repeated in each of them some of
          those good old principles. From the first organization of this
          Church until to-day, virtue, honesty, and the strictest morality
          have been taught in all the revelations given through Joseph
          Smith and his successor. Then, for men to introduce those hateful
          practices of lying, stealing, drunkenness, and other vices into
          our midst, at the same time professing to be Saints, I cannot but
          feel to despise their conduct, if I do not hate them. It is
          taking a course to defile this community. The tabernacles of men
          become corrupted by these wicked acts which they perform while
          under the control of the evil spirits which dictate them, and
          that tabernacle that is defiled I will destroy, saith the Lord
          God.
          153
          These are my feelings upon the subjects treated upon by President
          Young and Bishop Woolley. As was remarked, I may also ask, Do we
          fear our enemies in the world? I answer No. I have more fear
          about those corrupt individuals who dwell in our midst.
          154
          Let us endeavour to live up to our privileges; then the world
          have nothing more to do with us than they have with the angel of
          God whom they never saw. Know ye not, brethren and sisters, that
          you are angels to the present generation as well as those behind
          the vail? You can read in the Scriptures that the Lord promised
          to make Peter and James ministers to his servant John, whom the
          Lord appointed to tarry on the earth until Jesus should come
          again. If Michael the archangel were to come, he would appear as
          did Peter, James, and John when they appeared to Joseph Smith. If
          we are the elect of God, we should be among that number who will
          assist to gather the Saints in the last days. It won't be done
          again by angels that are said to have wings, but it will be
          accomplished by those that have hands and feet, and who travel
          about upon this earth. It is for us who are chosen to administer
          in the flesh, and men behind the vail minister to us.
          154
          I feel really glad in regard to what has taken place of
          late--that those characters that have been prowling around,
          annoying their neighbours and stealing from their best friends,
          have been removed out of our midst, and placed where they can no
          longer afflict the righteous. This people know enough to be
          righteous, honest, pure, and virtuous; and those who will not
          practise that which they know to be good will become habituated
          to folly and vice, just in the same way that men become
          habituated to using tobacco, to stealing, drinking, and lying.
          154
          Some have tried to hide their iniquities by saying they only
          stole from the Gentiles; but I contend that a man who will steal
          from a Gentile will steal from me, if he ever gets an
          opportunity. When the time comes that the Lord says, "Arise, and
          to your tents, O Israel;" then men must be pure inside and out;
          they must be for God, or they will have no part in the blessings
          conferred upon the righteous. We sometimes talk about cutting men
          off from the Church. Now, I want to know what is the use of
          retaining dead limbs upon a tree. If such limbs are allowed to
          continue, they impart death to the branches. Brother Brigham
          illustrated this subject very clearly.
          154
          We are all connected with the one tree; and if one member
          suffers, the others are affected. When we get intelligence, it is
          through the Father having revealed himself to Jesus, and Jesus to
          his chosen ones upon the earth.
          154
          In the beginning of this Church, Jesus sent Peter, James, and
          John, who committed the power unto Joseph; and then he engrafted
          it into us. But suppose the graft die, like many which we put
          into trees, then we have to cut out the graft and put in a new
          one, that the tree may thrive and prosper.
          154
          When I see dishonesty among this people, I feel sorrowful. If I
          find men out once, I will have nothing to do with them afterward;
          and there is no law in heaven or on the earth that requires me to
          mingle with them; but I am required to cleave to every honest,
          virtuous, and truthful man. This is the nature of the religion of
          Jesus Christ, which is the power of God unto salvation.
          154
          Brethren, if any of us have erred in the past, let us do better
          in the future. Let those who have done wrong do wrong no more.
          Let us cast out all hatred, malice, and bad feelings from our
          hearts. We are very subject to be charged with falsehood--to get
          wrong impressions concerning our brethren. Although we may be men
          of God, judges in Israel, and have a right to the power which
          will enable us to judge between truth and error, the man that
          tells the truth and him that striveth to deceive, still we are
          apt and liable to be mistaken and to receive false impressions.
          For instance, we think a great deal of our children and of our
          wives, and we are apt to believe them in preference to men of
          God; and in this way we become charged with false impressions
          concerning our brethren. We should be very careful how we receive
          the report of one person concerning another, especially if that
          report be unfavourable. Brethren and sisters, it is our duty to
          tell the truth and to let falsehood and misrepresentation alone.
          These are my sentiments and feelings; and if ever I have gone
          contrary to this, I have gone wrong.
          155
          This is a doctrine you all believe in, as well as I. You came
          here with the feeling in your hearts, "If I can see a people
          living thus and so, all will be right." But I want to know what
          it is to you or me whether another person does right or wrong. It
          is for us to do right, and never to suffer ourselves to be caught
          in a snare, or walking in the path of the ungodly. It matters not
          what another does, we should honour the Priesthood and work
          righteousness all the day long. This is the duty of every man in
          the Priesthood and every member in this kingdom; then all will go
          well with Israel, and our enemies will have no power over us. The
          world may combine against us, but the unalterable decree of the
          Almighty has gone forth--"I will fight your battles." Have we not
          proven this? Yes, we have; and we shall prove it again and again.
          155
          God bless the upright, the humble, the pure, the poor, and the
          meek of his people; and may the time soon come when his kingdom
          shall triumph, and Jesus reign as King of kings and Lord of
          lords. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, January 19, 1862
                           Brigham Young, January 19, 1862
                           EVIL DEEDS AND EVIL DOERS, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 19, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          155
          I was sorry for an expression made by one of our officials in
          relation to the late killing of three thieves. He considered that
          they were dealt with by mob violence. Our officers of the law are
          provided with means to defend themselves against those who would
          slay them. The three persons that were lately killed were
          notorious thieves, and resisted the officers in the discharge of
          their duty. I thank God that our officers will not suffer
          themselves to be shot down by notorious scoundrels. [The
          congregation said "Amen."] If there are any who sympathize with
          thieves, I want to know who they are, and let them be cut off
          from the Church. There has been enough said to such characters,
          and they must quit such practices. I say, If they will not
          reform, I wish they would resist the officers, and then there is
          an end of them and of their depredations upon the honest citizens
          of Utah.
          156
          The best people in the world are in this Territory, and yet there
          is not another community, according to our numbers, so infested
          by thieves as we are. Their depredations are perpetrated with
          such impunity and barefaced effrontery that it is almost
          impossible for me to keep a decent handkerchief. Some women, when
          they come into my house to work, if they can steal a few
          handkerchiefs or pillow-cases, or this or that, and make up a
          small bundle, they sack it and go. If you should leave an axe, a
          waggon-wheel, a spade, or anything of that kind in the kanyon,
          when you go for it, it has been stolen. I have no fellowship for
          a man that will bail out a thief, for he will go to stealing as
          soon as he is out. Talk about a thief's keeping company with a
          girl! If there is a woman in this Territory that would keep
          company with such an infernal scoundrel, I hope she will speedily
          make her exit to some other country.
          156
          Let the people in this Territory be righteous, and we are safe
          from all the powers of Satan and from all the evil power of this
          earth. But for thieves, cut-throats, liars, adulterers, and every
          foul and wicked person that can be brought out to mingle with
          this community, I am sick and tired of it. It is time to cleanse
          the inside of the platter; and if a United States' official says
          it is mob law, let him say so until he is tired. We will teach
          men not to resist the officers in this Territory while they are
          in the discharge of their duty; and let me here say to the
          Presiding Bishop, If he knows of any Bishop who sympathizes with
          those thieves who have infested our community, report him, and we
          will remove him. And I say to the Bishops, If you find any in
          your Wards who sympathize with a person who has been guilty of
          highway robbery, and has fallen by the hand of justice, try them
          for their fellowship.
          156
          I mourn not that a thief is killed, but that any human being
          would so far debase himself as to become a mean, low, degraded
          thief. No matter if it is your husband, your father, your
          brother, your child,--if he should fall by the hand of justice
          for stealing and resisting the officers of the law to persist in
          wickedness, have no sympathy for the evil-doer. If any of my
          family should be guilty of stealing, I shall request them to
          leave my house, never to enter it again. I would not cover over
          their iniquity, but I would expose it and deal with the
          sympathizer, should they by the strong arm of justice be levelled
          to the dust. I would disown them. If a child or relative of mine
          forsakes the Gospel, the holy Priesthood, his God, and the
          kingdom of God, farewell to that child or relative, whether near
          or distant. I own none as relatives, only those who love and
          serve our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. All that belong to my
          Father's house I own. I love them, I delight in their society, no
          matter whether they are poor or rich, learned or unlearned, if
          they observe the laws of the kingdom of God and live according to
          it.
          157
          As brother Cox observed this morning, let us be sure to build up
          the kingdom of God, for in doing this we build up ourselves. In
          the early history of this Church, Joseph Smith was accused of
          being a speculator. So far as I am concerned, I never denied
          being a speculator; for, in one sense of the word, it is one of
          the greatest speculations ever entered into by man. In building
          up the kingdom of God, I am decidedly for self, and so are you.
          If you wish to obtain wealth, power, glory, excellency, and
          exaltation of every kind, be for God and truth, and he will give
          to you more than your hearts can conceive of. We are not going to
          be satisfied with a few paltry picayunes. We are not going to be
          satisfied with a mere pre-emption right on the soil in this
          Territory. Should the Government grant to every head of a family
          six hundred and forty acres of land, and to each wife and child
          their portion, as was done in Oregon Territory, that would give
          to me and to my sons and daughters quite a scope of country, and
          the whole people would swallow up all the land in this Territory.
          But shall we be satisfied with that? I am going to have a larger
          pre-emption than the Territory of Utah. In a few years this
          Territory will not contain my own posterity. In twenty years from
          now this spacious hall will not hold them, and in twenty years
          more they will more than fill this Territory. I cannot put up
          with this small possession.
          157
          I have always said to the thieves, Wait until I tell you to
          steal. The first thing I mean to take is the State of Missouri,
          and then I shall not be satisfied. Next, I shall want the State
          of Illinois. All this Territory, Missouri, and Illinois are not
          going to be sufficient territory for Heber and me, to say nothing
          of brothers Wells, Taylor, Woodruff, and all the faithful
          brethren. "For thy waste and thy desolate places and the land of
          thy destruction shall even now be too narrow, by reason of the
          inhabitants; and they that swallowed thee up shall be far away.
          And the children which thou shalt have, after thou hast lost the
          other, shall say again in thine ears, The place is too strait for
          me: give place to me that I may dwell. Enlarge the place of thy
          tent, and let them stretch forth thy tent, and let them stretch
          forth the curtains of thine habitations; spare not, lengthen thy
          cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on
          the right hand and on the left, and thy seed shall inherit the
          Gentiles and make the desolate cities to be inhabited." In fine,
          I am not going to be satisfied until the Saints possess the whole
          earth to the glory of God. There is no way to glorify our God and
          Father but to glorify ourselves; and there is no way to happify
          and glorify ourselves, only by keeping his commandments. Let us
          be one with the Father, with the Son, and with one another, being
          of one heart and of one mind.
          157
          Do not steal a horse, for it costs more to hide it than it is
          worth. Do not steal Governor Dawson's blankets and beaver robe. I
          understand that the officers have found the stolen blankets and
          robe. Those thieves also stole some eight hundred dollars in
          money from a hard-working man. I hope the officers will also find
          that. The officers have been diligent in arresting the marauders
          and in recovering the stolen property; but I wish it distinctly
          understood that this has been done solely to magnify the law in
          the preservation of rights.
          157
          One of our friends tells us that he is afraid we shall have
          trouble. I told him that we were not afraid of it in the least,
          so long as we serve God and keep his commandments. The Lord has
          already once overruled the great power and supreme excellency of
          the military skill of those who were enemies, and caused them to
          waste their strength in walking up and down Ham's Fork, and to
          eat mule meat to sustain their lives, and placed them in a
          constat state of fear and dread. They saw a few men in the
          mountains cutting fence poles, or firewood, and they dared not
          send out a company to guard in the money that was sent to pay
          them. "Come in," cried the officer, "for God's sake; for the
          Mormons are around."
          157
          It is said that one of the members of Congress, confident of the
          great military ability of the officers and the bravery of the
          army they commanded at Bull's Run, rode out in his buggy,
          expecting to shout with the rest in the exultations of victory.
          According to report, this member of Congress was a brave man,
          tied his horse at a respectable distance, and repaired to an
          eminence to see the fight. When the "Booby Run" commenced, he
          made for his buggy, but, to his consternation, found it
          appropriated. Now this member of Congress was not only brave, but
          fleet on foot; for it is said that he arrived in the city of
          Washington an hour and thirty minutes before his horse and buggy.
          He won laurels at what I call the "Booby Run."
          158
          I cannot be intimidated by saying that there is trouble ahead for
          us from the Government of the United States, so long as
          righteousness shall prevail among the people of God, even if they
          should be so unwise as to again attempt to oppress us.
          158
          Let every man in this Territory be a vigilant officer, and, when
          a thief is found in the act of stealing, take him, dead or alive.
          There is one trait in our officers that I delight in, and that
          is, they will not stand to be shot down by a set of scoundrels.
          Let every man be vigilant to frown down iniquity wherever it
          shows itself, and suffer it not to gain a foothold in our
          country.
          158
          We are about to constitutionally organize a State Government, and
          to again petition for admission into the family of States, to
          secure to ourselves the inalienable rights of American citizens.
          This we do to please ourselves and our God. If we can please our
          Heavenly Father, our Elder Brother Jesus Christ, and the holy
          angels, and the Saints that have lived and died, and please
          ourselves in righteousness, we then ask no odds of all hell and
          their abettors. And if armies are again sent here, they will find
          the road up Jordan a hard road to travel. As for us, we will
          honour and preserve inviolate the Constitution of our country, as
          we ever have.
          158
          I was lately looking over the Constitution we framed for a State
          Government six years ago. It is very near as we want it now. We
          wish a Constitution that is Republican. In it treason is stated
          to be one of the highest crimes in any government, and to consist
          in levying war on this State. Who has done this? James Buchanan
          has, and so have those who associated with him, in sending an
          army here; and the very great majority of the priests and people
          said Amen. They are as much treasoners as ever lived on this
          earth, and the day will come when justice will be meted out to
          them. They made war on the loyal citizens of this Territory; and
          if they again make war upon us, I know not what the Lord may do.
          We will try to do what the Lord wants us to do.
          158
          I am for scourging out the ungodly and all who work iniquity
          among this people. If our laws are not stringent enough to do
          this, we will put a little bayberry into the composition, or a
          little oak-root bark, to make it a little more stringent. Those
          who are against the kingdom of God must suffer. Those who give
          way to unhallowed practices would destroy the kingdom of God from
          the earth, and I disown all such, whether they are of my family
          or not; and I will declare, by-and-by, that I never knew them, as
          Jesus will also say. They do not belong to me; they are not of my
          blood and kin. "But, father, do you not remember that we were
          born at such a time and in such a place?" No matter; you belong
          to another kingdom; you cannot come here: we do not wish your
          society.
          158
          I can tell all the world that we mean to sustain the Constitution
          of the United States and all righteous laws. We are not by any
          mens treasoners, secessionists, or abolitionists. We are neither
          negro-drivers nor negro-worshippers. We belong to the family of
          heaven, and we intend to walk over every unrighteous and unholy
          principle, and view everybody and everything as it is before God,
          and put everything in it place.
          159
          A good housewife, whether she possesses much or little, will have
          a place for everything she has in the house, and make her house
          orderly and comfortable, and everything when wanted can be found
          in its place. So we will adjust ourselves according to the lawful
          doings of the nation, and will not secede from our Government;
          neither will we be traitors to Jesus Christ, through ungodly
          rulers, but will take the privilege to chasten them and guide
          them into the path of right, if they will be led therein. This we
          will do fearlessly and perfectly regardless of consequences; for,
          if God is for us, it matters little who are against us.
          159
          It seems that the people ought to see that the Lord dictates,
          guides, and directs; that if a people are blessed, they are
          blessed of the Lord; and that if we exalt him and his kingdom,
          love him, serve him, and build up Zion upon the earth, we are
          sure to be exalted and possess the thing we desire, if our
          affections are centred in God and truth. "Therefore let no man
          glory in man, for all things are yours, whether Paul, or Apollo,
          or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or
          things to come; all are yours, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is
          God's."
          159
          God bless the humble and the righteous, and may he have
          compassion upon us because of the weakness that is in our nature.
          And considering the great weakness and ignorance of mortals, let
          us have mercy upon each other. How it would rejoice my heart to
          see the most froward, young and old, in this community, forsake
          their evil doings and seek to do right! But if they will not do
          this, I cannot fellowship them. My constant prayer is for the
          Lord to increase the righteous and righteousness in the land, and
          waste away the ungodly, that the power of the government may pass
          into the hands of the just. May God soon grant this sight to our
          eyes. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
          Albert Smith, February 6, 1862
                        George Albert Smith, February 6, 1862
                    BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE SAINTS IN ZION, &c.
          Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 6, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          159
          I desire to offer a few reflections that are now suggested to me
          by the abundant blessings which surround us. I need not say that
          I have been delighted with the remarks of our brethren that have
          spoken to-day; but I will say that while we enjoy the
          multiplicity of blessings which now surround us, we should
          remember the poor Saints that are scattered abroad in distant
          lands.
          160
          It is only a few days since I received a letter from Bishop Jacob
          G. Bigler, who is now on a mission in Ireland. He writes that the
          brethren and sisters are very kind to him, and feed him a great
          deal better than they are able to feed themselves. He says they
          give him meat twice a week, while they cannot get it at all; and
          he feels thankful for the kindness manifested by the people to
          him under such extreme poverty, and wishes me to importune with
          the brethren here that they may be delivered from the poverty and
          bondage with which they are environed.
          160
          Not long since, a letter was received in Provo from Elder William
          Cluff, who is now labouring in Denmark. He incidentally remarked
          that a sister sheared thirty-seven head of sheep to get money to
          pay the postage of that letter.
          160
          A few days since, I received a letter from brother John L., who
          is labouring in Switzerland. It is rather a hard country to
          labour in, in consequence of the oppressive laws and variety of
          institutions of the twenty-two cantons composing that
          Confederation. He says that there are a great many of the
          brethren in that country who labour for ten cents per week and
          their board, and there is no earthly prospect of their condition
          being improved; but every year the oppressive bonds that grow
          upon them become tighter and tighter. I merely refer to these
          incidents that we may compare the situation of the Saints in the
          old world with our own in the fertile vales of Utah. Will we
          exert ourselves to relieve those brethren that are scattered
          abroad? We believe, ere long, that the vengeance of the Almighty
          will be poured out upon the inhabitants of the whole earth. Peace
          having been taken from the earth, men thirst for each other's
          destruction; and in their conflict and destructive wars, our
          brethren and sisters who desire to emigrate to these peaceful
          vales may be overwhelmed, and have to suffer with the multitude
          of the wicked, unless we stretch forth our hand and use our means
          for their deliverance.
          160
          We are exhorted this morning by our President to send back teams
          and waggons, and to go ourselves to aid in bringing the poor and
          worthy Saints home. Are we on hand? Are we fully awake to this
          important matter? I recollect, last season, passing through the
          settlements south, when I was told repeatedly that the number of
          teams called for would paralyze the farming interests. In the
          same region, only a few months after, while passing through, they
          said, "We have more grain that we can actually harvest and
          secure: we never had such a crop before." There are thousands of
          our brethren abroad who are reduced to the greatest extremities,
          and as a wise and provident people it is our duty to provide for
          ourselves, and as far as possible to provide an asylum for the
          oppressed of all nations.
          160
          Great Britain, so famous for political economists and statesmen,
          has planned so unwisely, that, through a family quarrel between
          the Northern and Southern States of America, five millions of her
          subjects are in danger of starvation. Some of them are members of
          this Church. We must plan differently, and combine the talent,
          enterprise, and ingenuity in our midst to develop the resources
          of our country, so that outside complications cannot reduce us to
          starvation or deprive us of the comforts of life. "The wisdom of
          the wise shall perish in the last days." True wisdom in the
          rulers of a nation would dictate a system of political economy
          that would provide the means of living and sustaining the nation
          within itself as one common family. When a nation fails to do
          this, it lacks the exercise of that prudent policy which makes
          the country self-preserving.
          161
          We talk about going to the States to procure a few articles which
          we cannot at present produce. But, suppose the people of the
          States should become as infuriated as the Jaredites, or the
          Nephites and Lamanites of old were, and should fight and slay
          each other as they did, whom would you get your supplies from?
          Who would grow or manufacture cotton for you, or supply you with
          mill-saws, scythes, axes, cotton or wool cards, steel, or silks
          and satins? We should have to supply ourselves or go without.
          Think of these things, and realize that the Lord has taken peace
          from the earth, and is suffering the wicked to slay the wicked,
          and that the Prophet Brigham has this day blown the trumpet and
          warned us to prepare to supply our own wants. "But," says a
          brother, "I want to follow that business I can make the most at."
          I would manufacture combs, but I can make more by raising wheat.
          Suppose all the tradesmen in the country should do the same, what
          would you do? No blacksmiths, carpenters, tanners, or shoemakers,
          but all farmers, and farming without ploughs, hoes, and going
          barefoot, would soon be the inevitable result of this policy. We
          must all act our part, and act it prudently and wisely.
          161
          I wished to add my testimony to the things you have listened to.
          May the blessings of God rest upon us, and give unto us wisdom
          and ability to contribute our aid to make the people of Zion
          self-sustaining. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
          Woodruff, December 1, 1861
                         Wilford Woodruff, December 1, 1861
                            PRIVILEGES OF THE SAINTS, &c.
             Discourse by Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, December 1, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          161
          Brethren and sisters, I have been called upon and requested to
          occupy a portion of the time this morning, and I can truly say
          that I always take pleasure, when I have an opportunity, to bear
          my testimony of the work of the Lord in which we are engaged. I
          hope that what little time I may speak I may be blessed with the
          Spirit of the Lord, that I may speak of such things as will be
          edifying to you; for there is certainly not much advantage in
          talking to the people for the sake of occupying the time, unless
          it will be beneficial to us.
          162
          I know that it is our duty in this Church and kingdom to live in
          such a manner that we may feel interested in the things of the
          kingdom of our God. I reflect a great deal upon the blessings
          which we are enjoying here in the valleys of the mountains, and I
          often think that I do not fully prize the blessings the Lord has
          imparted unto me. When I bring these things to bear upon my mind,
          I realize to a great extent the necessity of prizing the gifts of
          the Holy Spirit bestowed upon me, and the same duty devolved upon
          all the Saints of God. If we can be made to rightly value the
          gifts which the Almighty bestows upon us, we shall certainly not
          do any thing that is wrong; we shall not walk where we ought not
          to walk, but we shall be devoted to the building up of the
          kingdom of our God. If our eyes were opened to see things as they
          are, we should live and act as men of God. When my mind is
          quickened by the Holy Spirit to comprehend the things of God, I
          feel very thankful for the light and intelligence bestowed upon
          me by the Almighty. I feel satisfied that our President and
          leader would not be inspired to reprove and correct us as a
          people, as he is often moved upon to do, if we were living to our
          privileges. We should not be exhorted to turn from the course
          that we are in to some other, if we were all doing just right.
          But I can say truly, brethren and sisters, that we are a blessed
          people; yes, we are blessed above all other people upon the
          earth. We have the kingdom of God here with us; we live in a
          dispensation and generation in which the kingdom has been built
          up, and it will be permanently established, never more to be
          thrown down. In this dispensation the Lord has anointed men to
          preach the Gospel to every creature. In every other dispensation
          the powers of darkness have in a great measure overcome the
          kingdom of God, or, in other words, have had dominion,--so much
          so that the kingdom could not live but a little while. It could
          not grow and spread itself upon the earth; and finally that power
          which was acting through the agency of the children of men, even
          the holy priesthood, was taken home to God, and it has remained
          there from generation to generation, and the world have been
          without these blessings for many hundreds of years. This has been
          the difficulty ever since the creation of the world. Even when
          Christ came and established the Gospel upon the earth, it was
          here but a little season before the Devil, the arch-enemy of the
          kingdom of God, overcame those who held the Priesthood, so that
          the Priesthood and authority of the kingdom was taken from the
          earth, and the Church went into the wilderness, leaving the
          people without any inspired men to say, This is the way; walk ye
          in it. From that time until the introduction of the fulness of
          the Gospel by the Prophet Joseph Smith in our own day and age of
          the world, there has been no Peter or Philip or any other man to
          teach the people the way of life and salvation; but they have had
          to live by the best laws of morality which they knew. Hence the
          division and contention that has existed in the sectarian world.
          162
          But we have had the privilege of living in the dispensation in
          which the Lord has promised that he would establish his kingdom,
          and perfect it ready for the appearance of the Great Bridegroom.
          163
          This is the privilege that we enjoy as Latter-day Saints. When
          the time had come, according to the decree of the Almighty, an
          angel visited the earth and committed the Priesthood to Joseph
          Smith and Oliver Cowdery, and gave them instructions and a
          promise that they should be inspired to lay it before the people.
          We have embraced this Gospel, and the Spirit of God elightens our
          minds, so that we comprehend, by the inspiration of the Almighty,
          those principles that are necessary for our present and eternal
          salvation; and by receiving the principles of life in our minds,
          we were led to come to the Valleys of the Mountains. We can all
          now comprehend that this is the Church and kingdom of our God
          that he has established, to remain forever. Therefore, instead of
          being given up to those evil principles and practices that reign
          in the hearts of the children of men, we are walking in the path
          of life, and those truths are now uppermost in our minds. We are
          constantly striving to spread abroad this truth, that the hearts
          of the children of men may be inspired to take hold and help this
          kingdom to take root and spread abroad until it shall entirely
          overcome that power which has always in past ages overcome the
          kingdom of God. It is a blessing to us, to the whole house of
          Israel, and to the Gentile nations; it is a blessing that the
          world never before have enjoyed. It is true that other
          dispensations have had their Prophets and Apostles, but they
          never enjoyed the privilege that we do of having the kingdom of
          God continue upon the earth until it triumphs over all other
          kingdoms upon the face of the earth and stand forever. Former
          Apostles and Prophets had the unpleasant reflection that the
          Church which they had built up would fall away, or be overcome by
          the power of the Devil and wicked men, and that when they passed
          off the earth and went behind the vail, they would have to take
          the priesthood with them, because there would be none living
          worthy to receive it from under their hands. They will be crowned
          with the Saviour according to the promises, but in their lifetime
          they never had the opportunity of planting on the earth a kingdom
          that should remain until Jesus should reign as King of kings and
          Lord of lords. Lucifer has gained possession of the earth by
          overcoming the children of men; but it does not belong to him,
          although he had had possession of it for a great many
          generations. I rejoice that the day is dawning when the
          principles of righteousness and truth will bear rule and bring
          forth fruit, until the kingdom and the dominion shall be given to
          the Saints of the Most High, and the kingdoms of this world
          become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.
          163
          The very idea of our becoming co-workers with Jesus Christ ought
          to inspire every one of us with a determination to aid all we can
          in the dissemination of those great and glorious principles that
          are calculated to exalt the human family from their low and
          degraded positions to the favour of God, angels, and men. This is
          the way I feel in relation to the Church and kingdom of which we
          are members.
          163
          These blessings are above the blessings of the riches and
          comforts of life that we are all seeking after; they are far more
          valuable and more lasting than any other blessing in this life.
          Man may have earthly wealth and honour, but his life is not his
          own; he has not the power to prolong his life one day; and when
          he dies, his honour, his wealth, and all that he possesses in
          this life passes away. He receives nothing in this world of
          riches or honour that he can carry with him; and, except he
          stores his mind with knowledge and obeys the fulness of the
          Gospel, he cannot have the blessings of a clear conscience and
          the comforts of the Holy Ghost. The rich man, the rulers of the
          land, the kings and potentates of the earth, no matter what they
          possess, when they die, they can take nothing with them. They
          came into the world naked, and they go into the spirit-world as
          poor as the poor man who lives and dies in rags. Then all their
          acts of greatness and affluence sink into oblivion; but still the
          Lord may hold the kings, rulers, and potentates of the earth
          responsible for their official acts.
          164
          When an Apostle, or President, Bishop, or any man holding the
          Priesthood officiates, he administers by the authority of the
          Lord Jesus Christ; then that Priesthood has effect, and all the
          blessings that a servant of God bestows upon the children of men
          will take effect both in this life and in that which is to come.
          If I have a blessing given to me by the holy Priesthood, or if I
          receive a blessing from a Patriarch, those gifts and blessings
          will reach into the other world; and if I am true to my covenants
          through this life, I can claim every blessing that has been
          conferred upon me, because that authority by which they were
          conferred is ordained of God; and it is that by which the sons of
          the Most High administer unto the children of men the ordinances
          of life and salvation; and those official acts will have their
          effect upon those persons beyond the grave as well as in this
          life. These are the true riches; they are riches that will last
          to all eternity, and we have power through these blessings,
          conferred by the Gospel, to receive our bodies again, and to
          preserve our identity in eternity. Yes, we can claim this by
          virtue of the holy Priesthood; but it is not so in the world.
          There is not a priest in the world that had administered one of
          the ordinances of the Gospel since the Priesthood was taken away,
          because, properly speaking, there can be no ordinance of the
          Gospel administered without the authority of the Priesthood.
          Hence I say that, from the time the Priesthood was taken from the
          earth until Joseph received it again from the angel of the Lord,
          there were no Gospel ordinances legally administered. I admit,
          however, that all men will be rewarded according to the deeds
          done in the body, and they will be judged according to the light
          which was given to them. This will be the condition of all who
          are not called and ordained of God, notwithstanding they may have
          administered what they believe to be the ordinances of the
          Gospel; yet their administrations will have no effect beyond the
          vail.
          164
          When we bring this subject home and consider the difference
          between the blessings of the Gospel as revealed in its fulness
          and purity, and being shut out from the light of heaven, from the
          revelations of the Almighty, from the administration of angels,
          and from the voice of God, we ought to prize our privileges and
          blessings as Saints far more than we have done heretofore.
          Mankind in all ages search for happiness; they desire social and
          domestic peace; and when they think of the vast future, they
          desire to participate in the blessings that are spoken of as
          pertaining to that state of existence; but they know not how to
          obtain them, except a servant of God comes along and points out
          the way of life. We have the way open before us, and the gift of
          eternal life, which is the greatest gift of God, is promised unto
          us on condition that we will continue in well-doing; but we can
          attain to that through no other means than strict obedience to
          the commandments of God.
          165
          I refer to these things, brethren and sisters, because I think we
          do not sufficiently prize the great responsibility that we are
          under to God and to this generation. It is indeed a great
          responsibility which the Lord lays upon a man when he calls him
          to the ministry and sends him to declare to the people that he is
          commissioned to preach the Gospel and administer the ordinances
          by which they can be saved, secure a part in the first
          resurrection, and inherit thrones and dominions in the presence
          of God and the Lamb. We have received this Gospel, and many of
          the Elders have gone forth, having been called of God as was
          Aaron, and they have offered the truth to the nations of the
          earth. A few have received the message, but the vast majority
          have rejected it, and they are condemned. The Lord told Oliver
          Cowdery that if he laboured in the vineyard and brought in but
          one soul, his reward should be great. Then consider how great our
          reward will be when you see hundreds and thousands gathering into
          these valleys every year--people who have been brought to a
          knowledge of the truth by the labours of the Elders that are now
          before me. Our brethren have preached the words of life to
          millions of people, and many thousands have given heed to their
          warning voice; still they are but few, compared with the vast
          multitudes who have been commanded to repent of all their sins,
          be baptized for the remission of them, and have hands laid upon
          them for the gift of the Holy Ghost. We are truly blest in the
          agency which God has given us to receive or reject whatever is
          presented to us, but we should remember that we shall be held
          responsible for the use we make of the teachings of the servants
          of God.
          165
          It does not make any difference how the Lord makes known his
          will, whether by the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, the
          administration of angels, or by his own voice; it is all the
          same; and he has told us emphatically that his words shall not
          pass away, but all shall be fulfilled which has been spoken of by
          the Prophets since the world began.
          165
          We have but little time to labour and to exert ourselves in this
          kingdom. Thirty years have already passed away since the
          organization of this Church, and we see a numerous generation
          rising up before us that have been born in the Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints. It is almost a generation, according
          to the usual reckoning of mankind, since John the Baptist came
          and conferred the Aaronic Priesthood upon Joseph Smith and Oliver
          Cowdery; and the kingdom has kept growing from that time to the
          present,--perhaps not as fast as it might have done if all the
          Elders had been as faithful as our President has been; but still
          it is progressing rapidly, and it is where the Prophet had his
          eye upon when he said--"O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get
          thee up into the high mountain; O Jerusalem, that bringest good
          tidings, lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up, be not
          afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God!" How much
          the Elders have talked of this and of the little stone cut out of
          the mountain without hands, that was to roll forth until it
          filled the whole earth. We are now fulfilling those predictions.
          We are planted here in the mountains in fulfilment of the promise
          of the Almighty.
          166
          In the early days of this Church the Lord told those who were
          first called to the ministry that they were laying the foundation
          of a great work, but they knew it not. They did not then
          understand the nature of the work to which they were called;
          still they felt, by the inspiration of the Almighty, and their
          minds were opened to see that they were called to take part in a
          great work--called to a high and holy calling; but still there
          was a vail over their eyes, so that they could not comprehend it
          in its magnitude and greatness, as we now do. If the Prophet
          Joseph had arisen up in 1831, 2, 3, or even 1834, when we went up
          to Jackson county in the State of Missouri,--had he then told the
          people that this Church would be built up, and that this people
          would become a great kingdom, and that the United States would,
          in less than one generation, be in the lamentable position that
          we now find them, it would have required a stretch of our faith
          to have believed him. Our minds were not then open to that extent
          that we could fully comprehend the future. But we can now see
          that the words of ancient and modern Prophets are being
          fulfilled. This kingdom is rising in these Valleys of the
          Mountains, and it will eventually spread itself abroad through
          the length and breadth of North and South America. We may now
          look forward into the great future that lies before us, and it
          will require just as much of a stretch of faith now as it did in
          the beginning to look at the kingdom of God upon the earth as it
          is to be built up in this dispensation, so that the word of the
          Lord may go forth from Zion, the servants of God be clothed with
          the power of the Priesthood, to give counsel and to preside over
          the nations of the earth, when the kingdoms of this world shall
          become the kingdom of our God and his Christ. It is our duty to
          live in that way that we can have power to unlock and comprehend
          the mysteries of the kingdom of God; and we have got this to do
          in order that we may see that the Lord is at work among the
          nations for his own glory and for the permanent establishment of
          his own kingdom.
          166
          We ought to be enabled to understand that there is not a single
          law that has ever been issued from the great Eloheim but what
          will be fulfilled to the letter, and that not one of those
          Prophets who have spoken concerning the kingdom of God in the
          latter days and the overthrow of wickedness and establishment of
          righteousness will fail in their predictions in reference to the
          dispensation of the fulness of times. When we look back for
          thirty years, we can see the vast change that has taken place.
          166
          With regard to Babylon and the wicked nations of the Gentiles, I
          will say that all those things that have been spoken concerning
          them will be fulfilled. We profess to be the children of God, the
          friends of God; and if the Lord has not got some friends in these
          the Valleys of the Mountains, I would like to know where his
          friends are. I have spoken upon these things, and in reference to
          the position we occupy before the heavens and before this
          generation, that we may be stirred up in our minds and be awake
          to our duties. If we can be made sensible of that which is
          required of us by our leaders, we shall go to work and do those
          things that we know will be for our benefit and good, and for the
          advancement of the cause of the kingdom of God upon the earth. If
          we are faithful through this warfare in which we are engaged, we
          shall be satisfied with the reward and with the crown that will
          be bestowed upon us, and also with the place that we shall occupy
          when we pass from this stage of existence.
          167
          I will say then, brethren and sisters, with regard to those
          things we have been exhorted to attend to by President Young from
          day to day and from time to time, Let us attend to them. He has a
          desire to see the people in such a position that will secure to
          them the favour and approbation of the Almighty. We ought to
          strive to understand our high destiny--to learn the mind and will
          of our Father in heaven, that the heavens may be opened to us,
          that we may be filled with light, with truth, and be clothed with
          the power of God. It is with this desire and design that our
          President calls upon us to lay aside everything that has a
          tendency to prevent us enjoying the Spirit of the Lord and
          comprehending those great and glorious principles that we are
          seeking after. We all ought to make an exertion, when he makes a
          request upon us, and strive to lay aside all those things that
          are contrary to the principles of our holy religion; and then we
          ought to take hold with him and back him up, and sustain with him
          all the authorities of the Church, striving at all times to do
          whatever the Lord requires at our hands. If we do this, we shall
          be blest; and if we do not, we all meet with a loss. Let us
          strive to be more attentive to our duties and to listen to the
          words of the Lord, remembering that if we have not got the Spirit
          of the Lord with us, we have not got the power of God with us.
          167
          Let us lay aside all evil practices--all those habits which will
          prevent our communing with God. We have not yet got power to
          occupy a throne and to govern according to the laws of heaven. Of
          this we are all sensible. Then if these little things have a
          tendency to hinder our enjoyments and debase us in the eyes of
          the Lord, we ought to lay them aside, and manifest a
          determination to do the will of our father in heaven, and to
          accomplish that work which is laid upon us to perform. When we
          have any exhortation from those who lead us, we should ever be
          ready to carry it out, remembering that the Lord holds President
          Young responsible for the way in which he manages and directs
          this kingdom; and if we obey him, we shall be blest and
          prospered. But if he gives us commandments and we do not listen
          to them, the Lord will not hold him responsible for our acts. I
          think upon these things when I hear our leader giving us
          commandments to do thus and so, and I feel that I shall lose the
          Spirit of the Lord if I do not comply. We have got to rise up, as
          a people, and have the power of God constantly with us, or we
          shall not accomplish that which is required at our hands; for it
          requires faith, temperance, purity, holiness, and the power of
          God to be with this people, in order to fulfil our mission and
          perform the work of God. When our Prophets and leaders command us
          to do a thing, let us obey, and then we shall gain the victory.
          167
          I have often heard it remarked, when we have had preaching
          against merchandizing, that the next day the merchants have taken
          three dollars to where they had previously only taken one. I hope
          this will not be the case with those who make a practice of
          drinking whisky, and have been counselled by President Young to
          let it alone.
          167
          Brethren and sisters, I do not feel that I want to occupy much
          more of your time; but, before I conclude, I will say that when I
          do anything that prevents me from enjoying the Spirit of the
          Lord, as soon as I ascertain that, I immediately throw it aside,
          so that the Spirit of God may govern and control me in every act
          of my life. We came here to build up the kingdom of God, and we
          should feel the responsibility that is upon us. This is our home;
          and who of us appreciates the blessings bestowed upon us? We
          should appreciate them a great deal more than we do. If we were
          set down in New York or South Carolina for awhile, we should
          appreciate our home; for here we are not troubled with any of the
          difficulties which they experience in the States. We can meet
          together and worship God in peace. It is truly a great blessing
          to be assembled in these chambers of the mountains.
          167
          Let us try to prove ourselves worthy of our high calling as
          Saints of God. I pray that the Lord will give us power to lay
          aside every thing that is wrong, to magnify our callings, and
          build up the kingdom of God. I feel to ask this blessing in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, January 26, 1862
                           Brigham Young, January 26, 1862
              NECESSITY OF PAYING DUE ATTENTION TO TEMPORAL DUTIES, &c.
                Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 26, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          168
          I do not know that I have ever spoken to the Saints upon any
          principle of the Gospel of salvation when I could do more than
          offer a few opening remarks, there is so much to learn. The
          oldest and most experienced persons in this Church are satisfied
          that they have by no means learned all that is to be learned
          concerning things that pertain to this world. To even thoroughly
          learn all the different branches of mechanism is more than one
          man can do in this mortal life. The object of this existence is
          to learn, which we can only do a little at a time. "Whom shall he
          teach knowledge? And whom shall he make to understand doctrine?
          Those that are weaned from the milk and drawn from the breasts.
          For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon
          line, line upon line; here a little and there a little."
          168
          How gladly would we understand every principle pertaining to
          science and art, and become thoroughly acquainted with every
          intricate operation of nature, and with all the chemical changes
          that are constantly going on around us! How delightful this would
          be, and what a boundless field of truth and power is open for us
          to explore! We are only just approaching the shores of the vast
          ocean of information that pertains to this physical world, to say
          nothing of that which pertains to the heavens, to angels and
          celestial beings, to the place of their habitation, to the manner
          of their life, and their progress to still higher degrees of
          perfection.
          168
          We hear many glorious truths in the discourses delivered by our
          Elders here and in other places, but we return to our homes and
          to-morrow we are about as we were yesterday. It is our privilege
          to improve each day of our lives, but can we improve fast enough
          to even gain all the knowledge that pertains to this world in the
          life we now possess? No; but we can gain knowledge faster than we
          now do, by exercising still greater diligence.
          169
          When we meet in a worshipping capacity, we are apt to feel
          anxious to hear something new concerning the Deity or the place
          of his habitation. How delightful it is to hear a man expound the
          prophecies--to hear the revelations of God and things which
          pertain to the celestial kingdom of God delineated! How joyful,
          how pleasing, how glorious this is to both male and female, old
          and young, who seem to know all about these matters, but who at
          home do not know enough to make a hoe-handle so that you could
          tell whether it was designed for an ox-bow, plough-handle, or
          hoe-handle. And the sister that rejoices so much in the glories
          of the upper world, when she is at home, very likely, does not
          know enough to pursue her daily avocations as she ought. Can she
          teach her little girls so much as to knit a stocking tie? No; but
          when there is plenty of wool and yarn in the house, she calls
          upon her husband to buy garters, suspenders, &c., from the store,
          while her children are running in the streets with their heels
          and toes naked; she cannot even mend a stocking decently. Can she
          cut her little boy a pair of pantaloons? No; a tailor must do it.
          Can she make him a cap out of some old cloth that has been worn
          in a coat, but is good enough for that purpose, and thereby save
          a few dollars? No; she must plague her husband to spend means at
          the store, when perhaps he cannot well spare it. Can she make
          little shoes for her infant? No, pa, buys all the shoes. She
          seems of no manner of earthly use as an helpmeet to her husband;
          yet it is her greatest delight to know how the Gods live and how
          the heavens and all things are sustained, but at the same time is
          not willing to move a finger to sustain herself.
          169
          When Adam found himself in a state of nudity, he hid himself; and
          when he heard the footsteps of the Lord in the garden, he quaked
          and trembled with fear. The Lord could do nothing more for him
          than take some fig-leaves and probably some grass to stitch them
          together for an apron to cover Adam's nakedness. The Lord could
          not in a few minutes teach Adam how to make a broadcloth and a
          pair of pantaloons, &c.; for he had forgotten all he formerly
          knew, and had to gain knowledge by degrees. Can we learn in a day
          how to make broadcloth or satin and clothing or dresses? No; for
          it is as much as some persons can do to learn in one day how to
          knit so much as a stocking tie or a pair of suspenders.
          169
          The people are striving with all their might to learn the things
          of God; but if I could only get them to understand the work and
          the worth of their present life, I should feel well satisfied. We
          talk and think a great deal about the life that is to come, and
          the life-labour of the Christian part of the world is to prepare
          for that. The time we now occupy is in eternity; it is a portion
          of eternity. Our present life is just as much a life in eternity
          as the life of any being can possibly be. Could we all live so as
          to honour the life that we now possess, I should not have one
          anxious thought with regard to being fully prepared for the life
          which is to come. I wish to urge upon the people the necessity of
          knowing what to do with their present life, which pertains more
          particularly to temporalities. The very object of our existence
          here is to handle the temporal elements of this world and subdue
          the earth, multiplying those organisms of plants and animals God
          has designed shall dwell upon it. When we have learned to live
          according to the full value of the life we now possess, we are
          prepared for further advancement in the scale of eternal
          progression--for a more glorious and exalted sphere.
          170
          One of the speakers this morning exhorted us to take care of that
          which we produce. All the energies of a farmer appear to be drawn
          out to raise wheat; but when it is matured, he seems to retire in
          satisfaction that he has accomplished what he sought; his
          energies flag and the crop is not cared for, but is left to
          return again to the earth; or, if he gathers it, he either has
          not the ability to properly save and husband it, or he cares not
          to exert himself to do so. It is the same in his stock raising;
          he values his calves and lambs--labours hard to raise them; but
          when they have attained to that stage of existence to do good to
          himself or the community, he suffers them to die by starvation in
          the winter, or to be destroyed by the Indians or by somebody else
          who gets his living by stealing cattle on the ranges. The wheat
          wasted this year, for want of proper care, would feed this whole
          community for a considerable length of time. Farmers do not seem
          to think that every kernel of grain should be gathered and saved
          as far as possible. The atmosphere that presses upon the face of
          our fields imparts nourishment to the soil, and the rains from
          the heavens and the waters that come dancing from the mountains
          and are led over our fields are laden with plant food, so that we
          can gather from this bench-land--from this gravelly soil--thirty
          bushels of wheat to the acre, which does not answer the end in
          the economy of nature for which it is created, if it is suffered
          again to return to the ground unappropriated in the way designed
          by the Almighty. If it is distributed in another shape than that
          designed, the wheat element may be entirely removed to another
          portion of the earth; and after a few years you may not be able
          to raise wheat in this country. If a single constituent part of
          any plant be exhausted from the soil, the plant cannot be
          produced until the wanting element is restored.
          170
          Our Father in heaven wishes us to preserve that which he gives to
          us. If we are prodigal and wasteful of his blessings, it will be
          said--"Take from them that which they seem to have and give it to
          another people." We wish to gain all that is to be gained; we
          wish to enrich ourselves; but, as a people, in a great many
          instances, we take a course to make ourselves poor. If we could
          only learn enough to be self-preserving and self-sustaining, we
          should then have learned what the Gods have learned before us,
          and what we must eventually learn before we can be exalted. Trace
          the history of the favoured people of God in any age of the world
          and on any portion of the earth, and you will find that the Lord
          has poured out great abundance upon them, he has blessed them as
          individuals, as communities, and as nations. We have also been
          greatly blessed, but we have treated lightly our blessings in
          neglecting to properly and frugally use them.
          170
          That individual, neighbourhood, people, or nation that will not
          acknowledge the hand of God in all things, but will squander
          their blessings, and thus pour contempt upon his kind favours,
          will become desolate and be wasted away. So long as any people
          live up to the best light they have, the Almighty will multiply
          blessings upon them by blessing the earth and causing it to bring
          forth in its strength to fill their storehouses with plenty; but
          if they become fat, and are lofty, and kick against the Lord, and
          trample his blessings under their feet in reckless wastefulness,
          he will cause them to inherit barrenness, and he will give them
          "cleanness of teeth in all their cities, and want of bread in all
          their places." The Lord needs only to say to his angel, "Pass
          over the land and take away the elements of wheat," and that crop
          ceases to be produced. This very thing has transpired in the
          lands from whence we have been driven, and their fruit is
          blasted; in fact, nothing grows there in the same abundance and
          perfection that it once did. Desolation is in the path of the
          wicked. It would have been so with us, if we had remained in our
          former homes, and had not lived to honour the life God has given
          us. In consequence of the hatred, malice, and disposition in the
          hearts of the wicked to persecute his people, God has so cursed
          the land and blasted the elements that they are not fruitful.
          171
          I do not think that I ever beheld anything in my life more
          painful to my heart and more distressing to my feelings than I
          saw manifested in the spirit and actions of this community in the
          years 1849, 50, 51, and 52, in the way they trampled upon the
          blessings of God so bountifully bestowed upon them. Wheat was
          suffered to go to waste in a shameful manner. It was fed to
          horses, thrown to hogs, and trampled in the mud. I told them they
          would want bread, and they did. If it had not been for the kind
          hand of God in his merciful providences to us, we should have
          suffered much more than we did; our sufferings would have been
          extreme. The Lord has poured out his blessings on the atmosphere,
          on the water, and on the soil of this country. No other people
          but the people of the Saints could have sustained themselves
          here. If we abuse these choice blessings, the Lord will blast the
          fertilizing elements with his withering touch, and leave us
          desolate. Let us be thankful for what we have in possession, and
          use it exclusively for building up the kingdom of God, the
          establishment of Zion, and the triumph of righteousness and
          truth. Let every penny, every dollar, every sum of money, large
          or small, be devoted to this all-absorbing interest, as also
          every moment of time. These are matters with which we are all
          acquainted; they are not mysteries that are far beyond our
          comprehension.
          171
          Twenty-five, twenty-eight, and thirty years ago, our influence
          and national character were but small indeed. The image which now
          presents itself is still small, we admit; nevertheless it
          presents a bold front to the nations, and has become worthy of
          their notice. We are trying to be the image of those who live in
          heaven; we are trying to pattern after them, to look like them,
          to walk and talk like them, to deal like them, and build up the
          kingdom of heaven as they have done. I think that after awhile we
          shall attain to the very image and likeness of the children of
          God who have lived before us. This image will increase, and grow,
          and spread abroad, and still expand in its proportions,
          stretching to the right hand and to the left, struggling for room
          on all sides, in proportion as we are faithful and learn to
          appreciate the blessings we have already received.
          171
          Do we appreciate the blessings of this our mountain home, far
          removed from the war, blood, carnage, and death that are laying
          low in the dust thousands of our fellow-creatures in the very
          streets where we have walked and in the cities and towns where we
          have lived? If we constantly live under a proper sense of the
          greatness of our blessings, the stone in the mountains will soon
          begin to attain colossal proportions and roll with crushing
          weight upon the toes of the "great image."
          172
          We have often heard it said by our Elders that all the heaven we
          shall ever have is the one we make for ourselves. How vast the
          meaning of this simple sentence! This one saying is a text worthy
          for all the holy beings in heaven and on earth to preach upon; it
          embraces a subject vast as eternity. We are exhorted to make our
          own heaven, our own paradise, our own Zion. How is this to be
          done? By hearkening diligently to the voice of the Spirit of the
          Lord that entices to righteousness, applauds truth, and exults
          continually in goodness. This Spirit is the companion of every
          faithful person! Listen to its whisperings, and pursue with
          alacrity the path it points out. In this way we may all grow in
          grace and in the knowledge of the truth, and by so doing we shall
          honour the life we now possess, while by pursuing an opposite
          course we disgrace it. This life is worth as much to us as any
          life in the eternities of the Gods. In that helpless infant upon
          its mother's breast we see a man, an Apostle, a Saint,--yea
          generations of men with kingdoms, thrones, and dominions. Then
          the life of that little frail mortal is fraught with great and
          mighty results, and its value is inestimable.
          172
          If this be true of an infant, what may we expect to grow out of
          this infant kingdom? We may look forward to all that belongs to
          greatness and goodness, to might and power, to dominion and
          glory. Then how jealously we ought to guard the rights of this
          infant power! How zealous and constant we should be in
          maintaining its interests and supporting its laws and sacred
          institutions! No less vigilant should we be in preserving the
          lives of our children, for they are of the kingdom of heaven. No
          pains should be spared, no care omitted, in guarding the tender
          infant through the perilous hours of childhood to maturer years.
          Through the inattention and ignorance of parents, death makes
          many victims among our children, and they are deprived of
          magnifying their mortal life according to the designs of the
          All-wise Creator. Numbers of our children are carried off by
          death, though want of sufficient promptitude in battling the
          destroyer when its insidious approaches are first discovered. We
          have power in a great measure to prevent disease; and when it
          fastens upon the vitals of our little ones, we have power, faith,
          and means at hand, if promptly applied to restore our children to
          life and health, to boyhood, then to manhood, and to honour and
          power in Israel. Yet we neglect our children, and let them run
          out in the cold and wet. They are sick at night; nothing is done
          for them; but they are sent to bed to lie all night with a
          burning fever, and so they are suffered to linger on day after
          day, while the Destroyer is busily at work consuming their lives.
          At length the parents become alarmed and send for a doctor, who
          is just as apt to destroy the life of the child as to restore it
          again to good health. We mourn over the little fragile remains as
          we lay them in the tomb, and comfort ourselves by saying, "Thy
          will be done, O Lord; thou givest and thou takest away at they
          pleasure," &c., when by our ignorance and carelessness we have
          destroyed the life God gave to us for a kingdom of glory and
          power, which can only be obtained through our posterity. From
          this one child, this Isaac, could his life have been preserved,
          nations would have sprung into existence, until the multitudes of
          people through him would have become as the sands upon the sea
          shore for number. But he is gone, and his spirit has returned
          back to God, and that is the end of his life upon the earth; your
          posterity is cut off, and from whence will you receive your
          kingdom and glory?
          173
          It is to our advantage to take good care of the blessings God
          bestows upon us; if we pursue the opposite course, we cut off the
          power and glory God designs we should inherit. It is through our
          own carefulness, frugality, and judgment which God has given us,
          that we are enabled to preserve our grain, our flocks and herds,
          wives and children, houses and lands, and increase them around
          us, continually gaining power and influence for ourselves as
          individuals and for the kingdom of God as a whole. People lose
          their property. Why? Because they do not take care of it. Once in
          a while we hear of property being destroyed by fire, though this
          does not often occur among this people. What did you do with the
          fire when you retired to rest? All such occurrences happen
          through carelessness, want of judgment, or ignorance. For
          instance, on a very dry, windy day, with a foul chimney, a wife
          wishes to prepare a chicken for supper, and she must burn off the
          pin feathers; she gathers up an armful of shavings, sets fire to
          them, and the flame that is singeing off the pin feathers is also
          firing the chimney; from that it spreads to the roof, and from
          the roof to the stackyard. A thousand dollars' worthy of property
          is destroyed by carelessly singeing the pin feathers off a
          chicken. Our wives are not apt to think of this, any more than
          they do when they suffer their little children to get cold, and
          the croup, and then death.
          173
          This people, in their notions concerning life, are similar to the
          whole world. We have brought our traditions from the world, but
          we wish to learn better, and get rid of every false notion and
          practice. As I told you the other day, it is impossible to
          believe a truth that is not embraced in "Mormonism," whether it
          is found in the mental education or physical pursuits of mortals,
          in the spiritual refinements of the Gods, or in culling immortal
          fruits from trees that grown in the Elysian fields of Paradise.
          "The life that now is" more immediately demands our attention,
          and I am fearful that many spend their lives for naught. There
          are persons in this community who, if they could have their own
          will gratified and be possessed of plenty of means, would not do
          another day's work in their lives, unless they were urged to it.
          Such persons are told that they should devote their lifetime they
          now have to usefulness; but they have sufficient, they say, and
          have no need to be useful in performing any kind of labour. This
          is a mistake. Though I possessed millions of money and property,
          that does not excuse me from performing the labour that it is my
          calling to perform, so far as I have strength and ability, any
          more than the poorest man in the community is excused. The more
          we are blessed with means, the more we are blessed with
          responsibility; the more we are blessed with wisdom and ability,
          the more we are placed under the necessity of using that wisdom
          and ability in the spread of righteousness, the subjugation of
          sin and misery, and the amelioration of the condition of mankind.
          The man that has only one talent and the man that has five
          talents have responsibility accordingly. If we have a world of
          means, we have a world of responsibility. If we have an eternity
          of knowledge, we shall have an eternity of business to transact
          and to occupy every particle of the knowledge bestowed upon us.
          173
          Then, instead of searching after what the Lord is going to do for
          us, let us inquire what we can do for ourselves, and the answer
          will be, We can make our own hats, bonnets, shoes, and clothing,
          and we can make our own heaven here below; and if there is
          anything that we cannot make now, we will wear what we have until
          we can make more. I have a word of praise for our sisters. I have
          seen the handsomest home-made plaid in this city that I ever saw
          in any country. I would like to see them wear it when they go to
          parties, instead of donning silks and satins. Their home-made
          plaid will look better to me than all the silk and satin they can
          put on. But when sister Susan gets a fine dress, then Betsy will
          not go to the party unless she has as good a frock as Susan's;
          and Sarah must have as good a one as either of the others, or a
          little better. Perhaps she wants a little more gimp, a little
          extra braid, some insertion, or something to make a better dress
          than has either of her sisters; and so we waste for a thing of
          naught the blessings we should otherwise improve.
          174
          Be careful of the clothing you have. Do not let your children's
          clothing lie underfoot when you undress them at night, but teach
          your boys and girls, when they come into the house, to find a
          place for their hats, cloaks, and bonnets, that, when they want
          them, they can put their hands upon them in a moment. When they
          take off their boots and shoes, let them be deposited where they
          can be found in the dark, that, if the children are obliged to
          get up at night, perhaps in case of fire, they can find their
          clothing, and not be under the necessity of being turned out
          naked. If a person can put his hand on his clothing, he can dress
          in the dark. I coupled the necessity with the convenience. I hope
          we shall never be under the necessity of fleeing from under a
          burning roof, either in the night or day. Let there be "a place
          for every thing, and every thing in its place."
          174
          I believe in indulging children, in a reasonable way. If the
          little girls want dolls, shall they have them? Yes. But must they
          be taken to the dressmaker's to be dressed? No. Let the girls
          learn to cut and sew the clothing for their dolls, and in a few
          years they will know how to make a dress for themselves and
          others. Let the little boys have tools, and let them make their
          sleds, little waggons, &c.; and when they grow up, they are
          acquainted with the use of tools and can build a carriage, a
          house, or anything else. When we see the boys or girls inclined
          in this direction, let us encourage them and use every means in
          our power to direct their minds in the right direction to the
          most useful result.
          174
          Novel reading--is it profitable? I would rather that persons read
          novels than read nothing. There are women in our community,
          twenty, thirty, forty, fifty, and sixty years of age, who would
          rather read a trifling, lying novel than read history, the Book
          of Mormon, or any other useful print. Such women are not worth
          their room. It would do no good for me to say, Don't read them;
          read on, and get the spirit of lying in which they are written,
          and then lie on until you find yourselves in hell. If it would do
          any good, I would advise you to read books that are worth
          reading; read reliable history, and search wisdom out of the best
          books you can procure. How I would be delighted if our young men
          would do this, instead of continually studying nonsense. And in
          addition to this, let the boys from ten to twenty years of age
          get up schools to learn sword exercise, musket and rifle
          exercise, and, in short, every art of war. Shall we need this
          knowledge? No matter; it is good to be acquainted with this kind
          of exercise. Let a few schools be started by those who are
          capable of teaching the sciences. The science of architecture,
          for instance, is worthy the attention of every student. It yields
          a great amount of real pleasure to be able to understand the
          grand architectural designs of those magnificent structures that
          are scattered over Europe and other countries.
          175
          Learn all you can. Learn how to raise calves, chickens, lambs,
          and all kinds of useful fowls and animals; learn how to till the
          ground to the best advantage for raising all useful products of
          the soil; and learn how to manufacture molasses and sugar from
          the sugar-cane. Raise flax, husbands, and let your wives learn to
          manufacture fine linen. In the war of 1812, cotton raised in
          price from five to eleven cents per pound; it is now from
          thirty-five to sixty-three cents a pound in New York City. What
          are we going to do for our factory cloth? We have got to make it.
          I am selling cotton cloth to those who work for me for the same
          price they are now selling it in St. Louis and New York. What
          will be the price by-and-by, as circumstances are now shaping
          themselves in the nation?
          175
          If what I have now said about temporal things is faithfully
          carried out, it will lead to our independence as a people, and to
          our comfort and happiness as individuals.
          175
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Orson
          Pratt, July 15, 1855
                             Orson Pratt, July 15, 1855
           SALVATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL TO COME THROUGH THE GENTILES.
                  Remarks by Elder Orson Pratt, made in the Bowery,
                              at Provo, July 15, 1855.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          176
          It is with a great degree of satisfaction that I arise to bear my
          humble testimony before the Saints here in Provo, in connection
          with the testimonies that have been borne to you by the servants
          of God who have addressed you heretofore. We have had some great
          and good instructions imparted to us since our meetings commenced
          here the day before yesterday. We have had instructions which are
          of the greatest importance--instructions that pertain both to our
          temporal and future prosperity. The teachings imparted have been
          clothed with wisdom, and the gift and power of the Holy Ghost
          sent down from heaven, which has inspired the hearts of the
          servants of God who have addressed us from this Stand, and more
          especially has this been the case with regard to the instructions
          that have been imparted to us this forenoon, setting forth our
          relations, as Gentile Saints, (or Saints that have received the
          Gospel from among the Gentiles,) with the house of Israel.
          Perhaps there is no subject that could be presented at the
          present time that is of so much importance and that has so great
          a bearing upon the human family, as the one set before us this
          forenoon. It is one on which the salvation of the Latter-day
          Saints depends. It is one, also, on which the salvation of the
          remnants of the tribe of Joseph upon this American continent
          depends. It is one that we must not only understand, or reason
          about, or think of, but one in which we must engage every faculty
          and power of our minds, if we would be blessed as a people. It is
          for this object, as has been plainly shown to you this forenoon,
          that the angels of God descended from the eternal world and spoke
          in the ears of mortal man. It is for this object that the heavens
          have been opened, and the everlasting Priesthood sent down and
          conferred upon chosen vessels. It is for this object--namely, the
          salvation and redemption of the poor, lost, degraded sons of the
          forest, that God has given the Urim and Thummim, and caused to be
          translated one of the most glorious sacred records, or histories
          that was ever introduced into the world by mortal man. It is for
          this object that we have been permitted to leave the land of our
          forefathers, to traverse the sandy deserts and arid plains of
          Nebraska, and to locate ourselves here in the midst of these
          lonely and peaceful vales; it is that we might fulfil and
          accomplish the purposes of the great Jehovah, in the redemption
          of the remnant of Joseph who dwelt here before us. I shall not,
          perhaps, make a great many remarks this afternoon, as there are
          others present who no doubt desire to bear their testimony before
          the Saints; yet I feel to make a few observations in relation to
          that degraded people, and in relation to ourselves, and our
          duties in regard to them; not that I expect my feeble abilities
          will impart anything that is of much consequence or importance,
          more than what has already been clearly portrayed before your
          minds this forenoon.
          177
          With these preliminary remarks, I will select a passage of
          Scripture as a text. It reads as follows:--"Woe be unto them that
          are at ease in Zion." I think we will find this text in the
          predictions of Isaiah. We shall also find it in the Book of
          Mormon. I will repeat the words:--"Woe be unto them that are at
          ease in Zion." Do you think, brethren and sisters, while so much
          depends upon our exertions and conduct, that we can come to these
          valleys, or go anywhere else on this American continent, and
          settle down upon our farms, or engage in our merchandize or in
          our business transactions, and be at ease in Zion? It is of no
          use thinking of this for a moment; for the day, even the time of
          the redemption of Israel, is now nigh at hand; and Zion, instead
          of being at ease, must travail in pain to be delivered. When the
          Saints first began to assemble themselves together in Jackson
          county, Missouri, and began to build fine houses and open rich
          farms, and were surrounded with every facility for becoming rich
          in this world's goods--when they were thus inclined to settle
          down in pleasant places, with their affections placed upon the
          things of the earth--upon their houses and their lands, upon
          their grain, their flocks and their herds, and when the great and
          important duties required of them as Latter-day Saints were laid
          aside, or, at least, placed on the background--when they thus
          settled down, and were determined to enjoy their own Zion at
          perfect ease, did the Lord suffer them to remain at ease? No. He
          suffered them to be uprooted, to be driven from their houses and
          inheritances, and to be afflicted, tormented, and oppressed. Why
          did the Lord suffer this? Because the people felt a disposition
          to be at ease in the land of Zion, and to neglect the important
          duties required at their hands. This has been more or less the
          case from the day that we settled in the western part of Missouri
          until the present time. We have forgotten who we are; we have
          forgotten in a measure what God has been doing with us as a
          people; we have forgotten his purposes that he has determined to
          accomplish in our day and generation; we have forgotten the
          degraded, forlorn condition of the sons of Joseph; we have
          forgotten the predictions of the holy Prophets among their
          fathers, who so earnestly prayed to the most High for themselves
          and their children to the latest generation, whose prayers have
          been recorded in the records of eternity and preserved in the
          archives of heaven, to be answered upon the heads of their
          posterity in the last days. We have forgotten these things to a
          great extent, and are dwelling at ease in Zion, and neglecting
          the great redemption of Israel.
          177
          It almost seems sometimes that the people are determined to take
          their rest and be at ease before their great labour is
          accomplished or their day of rest comes. They build houses, they
          plant vineyards, they sow their fields, they gather together
          large flocks and herds, thy multiply their goods and substance,
          they surround themselves with the comforts and luxuries of this
          life, and say to themselves, "We will enjoy ourselves and be at
          ease in Zion; we will remain upon our farms and in our fine
          houses; we will engage in our merchandize and in various
          occupations; we will let the Lamanites takes care of themselves,
          and we will let the purposes of the Almighty roll round without
          our help." And after all these things, they will pray every day
          that the Lord will roll round events, accomplish his purposes,
          and fulfil the covenants made with the house of Israel, and yet
          not lift one solitary finger to facilitate the answer to their
          prayers.
          177
          As it was said this forenoon, God is not going to do this without
          our agency and exertions. What says the Apostle Paul concerning
          the Gentiles? "For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet
          now have obtained mercy through their unbelief, even so have
          these (that is the house of Israel) also now not believed, that
          through your mercy they also may obtain mercy."
          177
          The Apostle shows plainly that blindness in part happened to
          Israel, and that you Gentiles, as a consequence, obtained mercy.
          Has not the light of truth shone upon our minds, that these
          Lamanites, who are of the house of Israel, might, through the
          mercy of us Gentiles, obtain mercy?
          177
          [Elder Pratt then asked a blessing upon the bread.]
          178
          Through the mercy of the Gentiles, it is decreed that the house
          of Israel in the last days shall obtain mercy; that is, through
          the believing of the Gentiles, or, in other words, through the
          Saints of the living God who have embraced the covenant of peace
          from among the Gentiles, and have separated themselves from the
          wicked Gentile nations. It is through their mercy, through their
          long-suffering, patience, and forbearance, that the house of
          Israel are to find salvation and mercy. And if we do not
          accomplish this work, we shall suffer; and I just as much believe
          this as I believe that the sun shines in the firmament of heaven.
          Without this people become the saviours of Israel, we shall be
          accounted as salt that has lost its savour, and therefore no
          longer good for anything but to be trodden under the feet of
          Israel, or of our enemies. Whosoever will not extend the hand of
          mercy to redeem this people will go down, and lose their
          influence with God and all good men. We are placed here as
          saviours upon the mountains, and God has placed us here because
          we understand principles that they are ignorant of. We know about
          God; we have learned something of Jesus Christ and of the
          redemption wrought out by him; we have also learned some little
          of the future state of man. We are in possession of knowledge
          which is hid from all the rest of the world. Shall we, therefore,
          dwell at ease upon our farms and in our habitations, and suffer
          these sons of the forest to remain in eternal ignorance of the
          great truths that we are in possession of? If so, woe be unto
          this people, or any other people that are intrusted with the
          sacred things committed to our charge, and who do not use them
          according to the mind and will of God; for it is his mind that
          they should be used for the redemption of those that are
          unacquainted with these principles by which alone salvation can
          be obtained.
          180
          But how can we save this fallen remnant of Israel? Can the
          redemption of this widely-scattered and degraded race be brought
          about in a moment? It cannot. We have heard from the lips of our
          President, who spake by the wisdom of the Most High and by the
          power of the Spirit which rested upon him. He has pointed out the
          way, and shall we not walk in it? Shall we not give heed to his
          sayings? We are commanded to be of one heart and of one mind; and
          in this case in particular we are required to be united in all
          our exertions, and to use all the power and faculties of our
          minds for the salvation of the nations of Joseph. Will the
          brethren reach forth the helping hand, and try to redeem the sons
          of the forest with whom we are surrounded? I believe they will;
          for the purposes of God must be fulfilled; and we are the people
          who have to do the work; and to those who do not take part in it,
          I will apply the words of my text--"Woe to them that are at ease
          in Zion." And this woe will find them out; it will surely come
          upon them, and sorely afflict them from the rising of the sun
          unto the going down thereof; and when the night cometh, it will
          not cease; it will follow them day by day, until they learn by
          sad experience that there is no such thing as being at ease in
          Zion until Zion has travailed in pain and brought forth her
          children, and especially when the work is of the importance of
          the one now before us, and required at our hands. Here are
          numbers of the Lamanites before me. How much good it would do
          them, if they could only sit down and read as we can concerning
          their fathers! Place yourselves in the same position, and imagine
          that you had lost all that was good and great, and suppose that
          you were among a people who understood all this knowledge, and
          suppose that they were not willing to put forth their hands to
          impart the blessings they enjoyed to you, how would you feel? You
          would feel as God feels, and the same as the old Prophets and
          Patriarch of the Nephites feel, who are now in the heavens, and
          who are acquainted with the purposes of God that are now
          transpiring upon the earth. How do you think they would feel, if
          they were to come down and look upon their descendants, and see
          them wandering in darkness, without the knowledge of God or their
          ancestors, and then turn and see a people in their midst who were
          in possession of the sacred records and prophecies of their
          fathers, and yet that people so careless, and so much at ease,
          that they used scarcely any exertion to impart the heavenly
          knowledge to them? Perhaps some may inquire, How are you going to
          impart information to so dark and degraded a people as our red
          neighbours? Do as brother Young has counselled, instead of
          driving them out from your midst to some desolate region.
          Cultivate their friendship; be forbearing and kind, and show a
          sympathetic spirit for them. Build for them a good schoolhouse,
          and let the people be engaged in teaching them the English
          language, both old and young, as far as they are willing to be
          taught. Teach them concerning their forefathers, the carrying
          forth of the Book of Mormon, and the plan of salvation which is
          revealed to us, with the promise of eternal life to all those who
          believe and obey. They require to be taught in order that they
          may have faith; for how can they believe without being taught by
          those whose right it is to teach? Teach them to read; and if you
          can persuade them to be attentive, it will not take them long to
          acquire a knowledge of our language. If you can possibly afford
          it, feed them and keep them from perishing with hunger. Just as
          long as they have to hunt in the mountains and kanyons for food,
          and to eat snails, snakes, and crickets, in order to keep
          themselves alive,--I say, so long as they have to do this, you
          cannot make them think of God. They will think of their hunting,
          and of procuring something to prevent starvation; for they must
          procure something to subsist upon, even if it is by stealing.
          Then if you want them to learn knowledge, and to acquire it in
          the best way, and with the least expense to yourselves, feed and
          clothe them, and then instruct them; and if you can get their
          minds bent down to study our language, it will be but a very
          short time before they will read as well as the best of us. Get
          them so that they can read the record of their forefathers--the
          Book of Mormon, and they will soon learn what God intends to do
          for them; and then the Holy Spirit will be poured out upon them,
          according to the intelligence and capacities they have for
          receiving the light of truth. In this way they may soon be fitted
          and prepared for a greater amount of knowledge, and receive the
          eternal Priesthood upon their heads, and then they will go forth
          to the surrounding nations, tongues, and tribes of their own
          people, and bring them to a knowledge of the truth. And this is
          the place for us to work; and we have the liberty and the means
          to first begin directly here at home; and when we have instructed
          and taught those directly in our midst, not merely by our
          theories, but by our precepts and examples, then will be the time
          to go and convert those in South America and in the distant
          regions of our continent. But if we cannot convert those whom we
          have around us, and persuade them to hearken to the Priesthood,
          it is but very little use to go to others at a greater distance;
          for here is the place. God has not sent us as a people to dwell
          in the southern extremities of South America; but he has caused
          us to be located here; and hence here is the place where he
          intends us to work. We are called upon to begin here in the city
          of Provo, on the lands that these Lamanites call their own, and
          where they have chosen their homes. You may say in your hearts
          that "it would be so much labour and trouble--it would cost us so
          much of our time and means to convert those around us, that we
          have not courage to perform the great undertaking." But what were
          we sent here for? The Lord has caused us to come here for this
          very purpose--that we might accomplish the redemption of these
          suffering, degraded Israelites, as predicted in the sacred
          records of their forefathers, and this is what we are told by our
          President; and therefore we can have no excuse, for our duty has
          been plainly told us. This work is of the greatest importance of
          any work of the present day. I believe with all my heart, as
          expressed by our President, that this people will be our shield
          in days to come; and I believe that if we lose this shield by our
          carelessness, or by settling down at ease in Zion, it will be woe
          to us that call ourselves Latter-day Saints. Yes, it will be woe
          to us if we do not accomplish this work that is given us to do.
          Do you know that they will be the principal actors in some of the
          grand events of times to come? What says the Book of Mormon in
          relation to the building up of the New Jerusalem on this
          continent--one of the most splendid cities that ever was or ever
          will be built on this land? Does not that book say that the
          Lamanites are to be the principal operators in that important
          work, and that those who embrace the Gospel from among the
          Gentiles are to have the privilege of assisting the Lamanites to
          build up the city called the New Jerusalem? This remnant of
          Joseph, who are now degraded, will then be filled with the wisdom
          of God; and by that wisdom they will build that city; by the aid
          of the Priesthood already given, and by the aid of Prophets that
          God will raise up in their midst, they will beautify and ornament
          its dwellings; and we have the privilege of being numbered with
          them, instead of their being numbered with us. It is a great
          privilege indeed (and we are indebted to their fathers for it,)
          that we enjoy of being associated with them in the accomplishment
          of so great a work. It is to their fathers and to God that we are
          indebted for the enjoyment of such great blessings in fulfilment
          of the prophecies. Their ancient Prophets among their ancestry
          looked with interest upon their children, and they interceded day
          and night for their redemption. In answer to their prayers, an
          angel has flown through the midst of heaven to preach the
          everlasting Gospel to the nations; and it is therefore to them
          that we are indebted for many of the privileges that we now
          enjoy. If we are thus indebted as a people,--woe be unto us who
          are gathered from among the Gentiles, if we neglect to pay the
          debt by our exertions to save them! Woe to us who have contracted
          the debt! for a day of judgment and retribution will come, and
          there will be no escape! No lawyers will be there to quibble and
          bring up technicalities of law; but the debt will have to be
          paid, for to their forefathers are we indebted for the light and
          knowledge that we possess. Therefore, let us bestir ourselves,
          and perform those duties incumbent upon us, and then we shall
          receive our reward. I do not wish to take up the time when there
          are others of our brethren that have not had the privilege of
          speaking; but I did feel to say these words. I felt to shout
          glory to God this morning when I heard our President speak of
          these things. My advice to you, my brethren and sisters, is the
          same as to myself--Let us wake up to a sense of these things; let
          us sacrifice whatever is required of us for the salvation of this
          people. With regard to going to foreign nations to preach the
          Gospel among the idolatrous heathen, I will say, for my own part,
          that I would prefer going and labouring for years in those
          mountains to save Israel; yes, for years, if that should be
          required by the first Presidency, though I stand ready to go to
          China, or to the islands and nations of the Pacific, or to any
          other part of the world, when counselled so to do. What are these
          sacrifices to the glory that is to follow?
          180
          [Elder Pratt asked a blessing upon the cup.]
          180
          Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and may his Spirit
          inspire you when you lie down at night, and in your dreams of the
          night, when you rise up in the morning, and when you go about
          your temporal labours. May He inspire you continually to search
          and find out what your duties are to the remnants of Israel that
          are in your midst. I ask that God will give you this spirit of
          inquiry and earnestness in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 7, 1861
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 7, 1861
                       EARLY PERSECUTIONS--CERTAIN RETRIBUTION.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                                    July 7, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          181
          The ideas that have been advanced by President Young are strictly
          true, and they will so appear to every one who has a knowledge of
          the condition of this world, and they will especially appear so
          to those who have a knowledge of the kingdom of God as it has
          been established in these last days. In regard to the United
          States, Great Britain, and European nations generally, they have
          a knowledge or a history of this people.
          182
          I was in England and commenced preaching the Gospel twenty-four
          years ago last June, and of course there were only a few Saints
          in that land; but the Gospel has spread among most of the nations
          of Europe. It has also been sounded in Asia, Africa, Australasia,
          and in hundreds of the islands of the sea. The people generally
          look upon us as a set of fanatics, and they do not consider us
          worthy of their attention; still there are some who occasionally
          become convinced and embrace the truth. When the Church was first
          organized in Manchester, in the State of New York, the people
          rose up against us, and were determined that we should not stay
          there, and consequently we went to Kirtland, in the State of
          Ohio, where we had peace for a little season. And then we went to
          Jackson county, Missouri; but the brethren found we could not
          stay there, and hence we had to move over into Clay County. We
          stayed there a short time, and afterwards went into Caldwell
          County. We remained in those counties but a short time before the
          spirit of mobocracy raged to such a degree that the people
          considered we were not fit to live upon the earth. Fourteen
          thousand troops were called out, and took a few of us prisoners,
          and made us sign a deed transferring all our property to our
          persecutors in the State of Missouri, to pay the expense of our
          persecutors. They commenced their cruelties, and perpetrated the
          most diabolical outrages upon our people that were ever known
          among civilized nations: men, women, and children were
          indiscriminately despoiled of all they possessed; they were
          mobbed and whipped; some were tarred and feathered, and those who
          could not readily escape, were massacred, irrespective of age or
          sex; and if the Almighty had not interfered, they would have
          killed us all. We then went into Illinois, and had not been there
          long before they began to serve us in like manner. They gave us a
          city charter, and then took it from us again, and that too
          without any just cause. They gave us a charter for a Masonic
          Lodge, and then went to work and killed some of the men to whom
          the charter was given. The rage and ferocity of our enemies did
          not cease there, but it soon manifested itself in mobs assembling
          by thousands, who finally succeeded in driving us out of that
          State also, leaving us in the wilderness to perish. But the Lord
          assisted us; his protecting hand was over us for good, and by his
          power we were preserved.
          182
          After all these hardships and trials we started for this country,
          and what did the Government then require of us? Five hundred men
          were called to go and take part in the Mexican war, and that too
          at a time when we were all living in our waggons: many were sick,
          and some were dying; and in fact hundreds and thousands have died
          in consequence of the hardships and privations brought upon them
          by our ruthless persecutors. Joseph Smith lost his life by the
          hands of assassins, and he was one of the best men that ever trod
          the footstool of the Almighty. He was the man called to open up
          this last dispensation, but the world at large would not receive
          him.
          182
          We have passed through many grievous trials; but I do not feel
          that I want to say much about out sufferings this morning, but
          simply to remind you of some of the prominent acts of our
          enemies, that you may know that we have nothing to expect from
          them in the future but persecution and misrepresentation. Many of
          you are strangers to these things, both members and Elders,
          because you were not baptized into the Church until afterwards;
          but still you can see what the world have done to us; and
          everything in the shape of persecution or affliction which the
          world have brought upon us, will come back upon their own heads
          ten-fold, and this nation in particular will reap what they have
          sown, and their troubles have already commenced; but I shall live
          to see them broken to pieces a great deal worse than they are
          now, and so will thousands of you. Our sons and daughters will
          live to see the complete overthrow of the nation, and they will
          avenge our wrongs. Many of them were born while we were
          undergoing those afflictions, and the blood of retributive
          justice is in them, and I know this a well as I know that I live
          and dwell upon this earth.
          182
          Our enemies know not what they are doing when they persecute and
          mob this people. It is true they are doing no more than was done
          by the wicked Lamanites who once lived upon this continent, and
          who were a flourishing and prosperous people. They persecuted the
          people composing the Church of Christ, the Nephites departed from
          the faith, and the two parties wasted each other away until only
          a remnant was left, and as such we now see them wandering about
          in filth, darkness, and the very lowest state of degradation. The
          Jaredites, who preceded the Israelites upon this continent, did
          the same things. They fought and contended with each other until
          the whole people were destroyed, and we are going to live to see
          similar things befall this nation. Although many may fall away
          from the truth, and others may embrace it, yet the destruction of
          this nation is sealed, except they repent, which is not very
          probable. Notwithstanding this nation has been favoured with the
          revelations of heaven, yet they never knew God, they never knew
          that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Most High, and they do not
          now know that the leaders of this people are inspired from on
          high.
          183
          Now, I will say one thing that is in this good old book, the book
          that they won't have in the Congress of the United States, for
          you remember it is only a short time ago that they would neither
          have a priest to pray for them, nor receive the Bible as
          evidence. This book, the Bible, says: "For with what judgment ye
          judge, ye shall be judged, and with what measure ye mete, it
          shall be measured to you again." The nation of the United States
          have got to reap that which they have sown, and to receive that
          measure which they meted out to us, pressed down and running
          over; and as they designed to wipe us out of existence "with the
          flower of the army" which they sent here, that destruction shall
          come upon themselves. I am perfectly willing that they should
          know what I think of them. That army was sent here by James
          Buchanan to wipe us out, but they might as well try to move the
          sun out of his place; still we know that that was their design,
          and brother Brigham declared it at the time. Yet, although you
          know that those poor creatures came here for the purpose of
          cutting our throats, you will feed them at their own price,
          instead of making them pay handsomely for all they get. If the
          brethren had acted wisely, they might have helped themselves a
          great deal, and have got together means for the building up of
          the kingdom of God upon the earth; but some were determined not
          to take counsel. Now, as feeble and poor a creature as I am, I
          would like to know where there is a man who could bring up one
          circumstance to show that I have ever violated the law of the
          land. I know that I have been true to my country, to my Masonic
          brethren, and also to my brethren in this Church. Are there any
          of my countrymen who would injure me? Yes, scores, hundreds and
          thousands of them.
          183
          They have now got Masonic institutions against Masonic
          institutions, and Presbyterians operate against Presbyterians,
          and Episcopalians against Episcopalians, and finally, it will be
          every man against his neighbour. But while they are being divided
          one against another, this people are raising the standard of King
          Emmanuel, and we will sustain the Constitution of the United
          States, and also all good and wholesome laws. You may tell it to
          the nations, for as God lives this people will do it, and I say,
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, September 29, 1861
                         Daniel H. Wells, September 29, 1861
                                 POLITICAL ECONOMY.
              Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 29, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          184
          It will be remembered by the brethren that, about a year ago,
          there was a Missionary fund started in this city, which was very
          liberally subscribed to. This fund was commenced for the purpose
          of sustaining the families of the Missionaries who have gone on
          Missions. The calls upon the secretary of that fund are now very
          numerous. The subscriptions are not all paid, but many of them
          have been partially paid. It is now proposed to replenish this
          fund; and as this is a good time for getting wood, it is a good
          time to bring some in for this object. Those who feel to
          subscribe and donate, can report to brother John T. Caine at the
          President's office. This invitation has also been extended to
          others who have not contributed; and we now wish to give an
          opportunity to those who live in the adjoining settlements. We
          wish to give all an opportunity and a privilege of assisting the
          families of those who are appointed to go on Missions. Brethren,
          let us pay up and continue our subscriptions to the fund, that
          the poor may be provided for, and the hearts of the Saints made
          glad.
          185
          The instructions given seem to turn upon political economy, and
          the pecuniary and temporal circumstances of this community. It is
          the burden of the instructions from time to time, and it seems
          not so much by way of gaining political advancement or influence,
          but those who have laboured, and still are labouring to lay the
          foundation for a great and mighty nation, are looking and
          striving for the improvement of this people, to teach them how to
          be self-sustaining. It is the wish and desire of those who stand
          at the head of this people, to pursue that course which will be
          the most profitable to the kingdom of God, for that will be for
          their benefit, and that is the burden of the instructions day by
          day. We are counselled and taught by our brethren to prepare
          ourselves for self-existence, to look after those things which
          are calculated to make us free and independent. It appears by the
          great commotion in the world that we are liable to be cut off at
          any time from foreign trade, for we are so situated in these
          distant valleys, that we may be cut off at any time from all
          distant markets; and it seems to be in the economy of Heaven that
          this should be so in order that we may become free, and also that
          we may develop the resources of this our mountain home. By our
          united efforts we can produce from the elements those things that
          will be for our best good, and for the general interests of the
          kingdom of God. The burden of the instructions given by the
          servants of God from day to day, is for us to labour to draw from
          the elements for our support. Here are the richest elements that
          are to be found upon the face of the globe. There is no grain, no
          vegetables, neither anything that grows upon the face of the
          earth, that contains that sweetness or nourishment in a greater
          degree than it does here in this mountain country. The fruit, the
          vegetables, and all we grow, are of the sweetest and richest
          kind, and the most nourishing in quality. The fabrics made here
          will likewise be of the most refined and durable kind. If we
          labour for it, the finest flax, hemp, and wool, can be produced
          in this Territory. It is our duty to strive to raise every thing
          we need for our own consumption. The tea, the coffee, the
          tobacco, and the whisky, (if we must have such articles,) can all
          be produced and manufactured here. I am willing to make a bargain
          with this people to leave off all those things that I have
          mentioned, if all the people will agree to do likewise. These are
          things that we can do without; in fact, we are better without
          them than with them; we are better in our bodies as well as in
          our purses. The sugar that is needed, and other sweetening, grow
          here in these valleys of the mountains, and it only needs a
          little skill and labour to bring it into a more refined state
          than we have yet been able to produce. Hundreds of waggons and
          teams would not be able to bring the amount of sweetening from
          the States that will be raised and manufactured here this season,
          and the quantity and quality can be increased and improved every
          year.
          185
          It is a measure of political economy for us to strive to promote
          the general interest, and to study to do the most good for the
          community we live in. If we cannot abide the appeal to our
          consciences, let us abide the appeal to our pockets. (Voice: You
          have caught us now.) We must not suit our ways to strangers, but
          we must look to the welfare of Israel.
          185
          Brethren, there is a glorious work before us, and great and
          glorious blessings will be poured out upon us. Peace and plenty
          surround us, and we are far from the power and corruptions which
          are now disturbing the enemies of God's people. The Almighty has
          wisely placed barriers in the way of his enemies, and by them
          they are now kept back, otherwise they would endeavour to swallow
          us up in their anger and rage.
          185
          We are now in a position that we can do those things of which I
          have been speaking. We can provide for our future necessities. We
          can raise up a great and mighty people, who will be led and
          governed by the principles of righteousness, and we have now an
          opportunity of doing it in these valleys. The nucleus is formed,
          the people are here, and we can do everything that is required if
          we have the disposition to labour for its accomplishment. Let us
          take hold like men and women of God, like those who are filled
          with his Holy Spirit, in order that we may accomplish the
          important work required at our hands. It is a work that should
          engage our most earnest attention. It is not a thing of a moment,
          and then to pass away; but it is the kingdom of God that shall
          remain forever and forever. This is what we are striving to build
          up; and let us take hold of it in such a manner as we can carry
          it on, and at the same time sustain ourselves. To do this, we
          must produce those things that are necessary for our temporal
          existence; and let us be careful not to destroy what the Lord has
          given us before we produce another supply from the elements
          around us. It is our business, and duty, too, to take care of all
          that the Lord has put into our hands, and not because a word has
          been said about tea, to go and burn it up or throw it away; but
          we should put all we are made stewards over to the best possible
          use.
          186
          Now, I have no objection to our keeping things in our possession
          that are necessary for sickness, but let the whisky and the
          tobacco be put to their legitimate uses, then all will be right.
          Where coffee is produced, the people do not use it, but they
          raise it for the barbarians. In the East Indies and wherever
          coffee is grown, the inhabitants consider it poison and wonder
          that it does not poison the outside barbarians, as they term all
          those whom we consider the civilized and enlightened nations.
          Some of our physicians will, however, say and contend that it is
          perfectly harmless, when the facts before us show the effect of
          coffee, tea, opium, tobacco and other stimulants, and various
          other foolish and expensive indulgencies to be the cause of
          reducing the average of human life, so that not one half of those
          born into the world live to attain the age of seventeen years.
          Apart from this, it would be a great saving to this people, for
          they have to bring these things from abroad. Every thing that we
          cannot produce within ourselves, it would be best for us to do
          generally without, then we would have means to aid us in
          producing those things that are necessary to more fully develop
          the resources of the mountains and valleys of Utah. I mean that
          we could then use our means to bring the machinery here that we
          cannot so well manufacture, but which, by bringing in a little,
          we will be able to manufacture after a while.
          186
          While we are professing to be righteous, let us take a course to
          prove to God, angels and men that we are in earnest, and will
          live and produce those things that are needed for our own
          sustenance, and build up cities and make Zion the joy of the
          whole earth. It is not a mere theory that we have to do with, but
          it is the building up of the kingdom of God, and it is for those
          who have the principles of the kingdom in their hearts to seek to
          permanently establish the Zion of God upon the earth, whether
          they will be able to maintain the kingdom or not is the Lord's
          business. We know that the Devil seeks to thwart and overthrow
          the kingdom, and in all the enterprizes that this people engage
          in, they may expect his opposition.
          186
          We often see that people are frustrated and afflicted; and we
          frequently suffer in our health, and in things which we seek to
          accomplish, we meet with such opposition that we have to give
          them up, but still we should try again and strive to bring
          stronger influences to bear and thus succeed in the
          accomplishment of the object we have in view. There is a
          contention here among the influences we have around us which
          is--whether the Latter-day Saints will maintain themselves
          independent of the Devil and his co-adjutors, or whether they
          will for ever be dependent upon their enemies.
          186
          I firmly believe that, with the blessings of the Almighty, we can
          produce in a short time every thing we need, if we will use the
          proper exertions. The thing now is to commence and go ahead with
          an earnestness, and not allow ourselves to be easily thwarted or
          frustrated. If we fail at one time, let us try again, and bring
          greater influences and more union, strength and power to bear,
          that we may succeed the next time. We have the Devil, as well as
          every natural obstacle to contend with, but we will finally
          triumph, which is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, February 2, 1862
                           Brigham Young, February 2, 1862
                CALL FOR TEAMS TO GO TO THE FRONTIERS.--ENCOURAGEMENT
                                OF HOME MANUFACTURES.
                Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 2, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          187
          I have a few items of business that I wish to lay before you this
          morning, and the first is a call upon the brethren for teams to
          haul the granite blocks from Little Cottonwood to the Temple
          Block. The road became so muddy that the teams were sent home,
          but we understand that the road is now very good. This county,
          Davis, Tooele, and the northern part of Utah counties can forward
          teams in a day or two, and if the road again becomes bad, they
          are not so far from their homes but what they can easily return.
          I wish to have all the teams that can be gathered from this city
          and the adjoining neighbourhoods and Wards go to work
          immediately, so that our stone-cutters may have constant work.
          Some of them are from a distance, and we do not like to have them
          out of work through want of rough blocks. It requires a large
          quantity of rocks for the first story of the Temple, and we would
          like to complete the walls of that story, and as much more as
          possible during the present season.
          187
          I have another call to make upon the people now, which I wish to
          go out from this place. You will recollect that a year ago this
          coming spring we sent some two hundred teams to the Frontiers to
          bring the Saints to this Territory. We wish to send three hundred
          this year, and they are as few as will answer to accomplish the
          purpose. Last season I think there were rising of sixty teams
          went from this city. I shall propose that we make the dividend as
          we did last year, and let this city take the lead; and if we are
          not over one quarter in number, we ought to be in faith and good
          works. We know that the people in this city and in the regions
          round about are wealthy in cattle, and you know very well that it
          is against my doctrine and feelings for men to scrape together
          the wealth of the world and let it waste and do no good. We have
          more stock than we well take care of. We want to send some twelve
          hundred yoke of cattle to the States for freight and people, and
          we want to send some cattle to see and purchase things that are
          needed for families when crossing the Plains, for we wish to
          bring all the poor that can get to the Frontiers in time to come
          on this season.
          188
          Now I have a particular request to make of all our capitalists,
          and that is, for them to send and procure machinery to aid in
          supplying all our reasonable wants in manufactured articles, that
          we may have everything within ourselves for houses, for goods,
          for chattels, for chariots, for ribbons, and for ruffles, yes,
          everything that we require to clothe ourselves with from the
          stockings on our feet to the articles worn on our heads. You who
          have money and other available means, send and get such machinery
          as is really necessary for manufacturing those things that we
          require to make us comfortable. It is our duty to do this, and it
          is not your duty neither is it mine to send and get ten thousand
          dollars worth of ribbons.
          188
          It may be asked, "Does not brother Brigham buy as many store
          goods for his wives and children as any man in the Territory of
          Utah?" I buy more. Probably I bestow more, according to the
          number I have to sustain, than any other man. "Why do you do so?"
          Shall I say, to keep peace out of the family, or to keep peace in
          the family? Which is it? I will leave that for you to answer.
          Such buying is no part of the duty of any man in this community;
          neither is it the duty of any man to be a merchant in this
          community, in the manner that many are and have been. I
          frequently tell the people that is no part of my religion or duty
          to dance, but it is as much a part of my religious duty to dance
          as it is to buy ribbons and other useless articles of clothing.
          We are permitted to do such things because of our ignorance, and
          the sin that is in the world; because of the want of the
          knowledge possessed by heavenly beings; the want of true
          knowledge concerning the earth and the inhabitants thereon. Were
          it not for this ignorance and darkness we should not be pardoned
          as we are now. When we become weaned from the love of the world,
          become humble, penitent, contrite in spirit, and begin to love
          the Lord a little, it almost distracts us--some almost go crazy.
          188
          At no distant period merchandizing in imported goods will cease
          in this Territory, and the fabrics we wear will be manufactured
          by ourselves--imported fabrics will not be here. The inquiry may
          arise, "What will be done with the money that will accumulate?"
          for we have paid merchants here during eleven to twelve years
          past not less than from six to ten hundred thousand dollars
          annually. If any should be fearful that they will be cumbered
          with surplus means, I will promise them to provide a way in which
          they may expend their means for the up-building of the kingdom of
          God. I do not feel to find fault, complain, or cast reflections
          upon myself, upon my family, or upon my brethren and sisters for
          what we have hitherto done and still are doing in the capacity of
          merchants, or purchasers, or consumers. I look forward to the
          time when this people will possess what is called the wealth of
          the earth, that is, those articles which are accounted very
          valuable, but many of which are in reality of very little worth.
          The diamond is considered of the most value, still its intrinsic
          value is but trifling; by heat it can be burned like other coal;
          I esteem gold as more valuable, for it cannot be consumed by
          fire. We would like to have a little of this metal, for how much
          better would it be to drink out of a gold cup than out of an old
          rusty tin basin. We expect to have earthen ware, it is true, when
          we get men here that know how to put the material together to
          make it, but if you accidentally let a piece of fine expensive
          earthenware drop, it breaks and that is the end of it; should a
          child or a grown person make a misstep and fall, when carrying a
          gold or silver cup or vessel, it cannot be broken. But this will
          be hereafter, it is not yet. When we see the time that the people
          will possess the true riches of the earth and the heavens, we can
          preserve that which we have, it will not be stolen by thieves.
          189
          Apparently the merchandizing interest in this community is coming
          to a close, and I feel like urging upon the people the necessity
          of preparing to grow and manufacture that which they consume. It
          is my indispensable duty to urge this important item upon them
          and to warn them of coming evil to themselves, unless they attend
          to it. We want, in view of this, a liberal turn out of teams to
          bring machinery from the East this coming summer. It may be asked
          what we need here. Why are your wives unable to card a little
          wool into rolls to spin and knit you and your children some
          stockings? Because they have no cards. Suppose there was not a
          carding machine in this Territory or a single pair of hand cards,
          and they were not to be had, how could we make ourselves
          comfortable without them? We might possibly manage to make cloth
          in a rude way, but the demand would be far beyond the supply--it
          could not possibly keep pace with the wants of our growing
          community. We need a card-making machine here, one that will draw
          the wire, perforate the leather, and cut, bend, and insert the
          teeth. We could make one here, but it would cost much more than
          to import one. I want some of the brethren to send and get one or
          more machines of this kind, for we do not need many; but when we
          come to cotton and woolen fabrics that we need to wear every day,
          and without which we can not be so comfortable as we now are, we
          need much machinery to manufacture them. We now need twenty times
          more carding machines in this Territory than we have. Wool now
          lies in the mill month after month before it can be carded, which
          injures it. Will our capitalists send and bring in carding
          machines and other machinery? I want to see fifty or one hundred
          cotton spinning-jennies, introduced into the country, they will
          cost about one hundred dollars each, and with one of them a child
          twelve or fifteen years old can in a day gin, card, and spin
          cotton enough to make twelve yards of cloth.
          189
          These are matters that pertain to our present life, to us at this
          time and in our present circumstances. I am anxious that the
          people should fully understand the vital importance of
          maintaining their present lives to make them useful, hence I
          speak much in this strain. There is great credit due the female
          portion of our community for the things they try to teach their
          children; still I would like to see a closer application in
          giving their daughters a good sound practical moral education. I
          feel gratified when I look around upon the congregation and see
          many of the mothers wearing dresses they have made themselves of
          wool grown in this Territory; and I have not seen in any new
          country a better article of cloth than our sisters make here; it
          will bear the inspection of the most fastidious votaries of pride
          and fashion; in that class of goods it cannot be excelled. Great
          credit is due to this people for the progress they have made. We
          have not in our society an aristocratic circle. Whether a brother
          wears a coon skin cap of a fine beaver hat is all the same to us.
          If a person is a faithful servant of God we do not object to his
          coming to meeting, though he has only but a piece of buffalo skin
          to wear on his head. We partake of the sacrament with him, hail
          him in the street as a brother and a friend, ride with him,
          converse with him, meet with him in social parties, and greet him
          as an equal. I also see brethren walk into meeting with overcoats
          on which their wives and daughters have made, but suppose you had
          not the means for getting your wool carded, nor the means for
          carding it yourselves, could you have produced the excellent
          cloth you now wear? You could not.
          190
          I delight to see the mother learn her daughters to be
          housekeepers; to be particular, clean, and neat; to sew, spin,
          and weave; to make butter and cheese; and I have no objection to
          their learning to cultivate flowers, herbs, and useful shrubs in
          the gardens. It is good for their health to rise early in the
          morning and work in the soil an hour or two before breakfast;
          this practice is especially beneficial to those who have weak
          lungs. And while you delight in raising flowers, &c., do not
          neglect to learn how to take care of the cream, and how to make
          of it good wholesome butter, and of the milk good healthy
          nutritious cheese, neither forget your sewing, spinning, and
          weaving; and I would not have them neglect to learn music and
          would encourage them to read history and the Scriptures, to take
          up a newspaper, geography, and other publications, and make
          themselves acquainted with the manners and customs of distant
          kingdoms and nations, with their laws, religion, geographical
          location on the face of the world, their climate, natural
          productions, the extent of their commerce, and the nature of
          their political organization; in fine, let our boys and girls be
          thoroughly instructed in every useful branch of physical and
          mental education. Let this education begin early. Teach little
          children the principles of order; the little girl to put the
          broom in its right place, to arrange the stove furniture in the
          neatest possible way, and everything in its own place. Teach them
          to lay away their clothing neatly, and where it can be found; and
          when they tear their frocks and aprons teach them how to mend the
          rent so neatly that the place cannot be seen at a short distance;
          and instead of asking your husbands to buy them ribbons and
          frills, learn them to make them of the material we can produce.
          Teach the little boys to lay away the garden hoe, the spade, &c.,
          where they will not be destroyed by rust; and let them have
          access to tools that they may learn their use, and develop their
          mechanical skill while young; and see that they gather up the
          tools when they have done with them, and deposit them in the
          proper place. Let both males and females encourage within them
          mechanical ingenuity, and seek constantly to understand the world
          they are in, and what use to make of their existence.
          190
          It is unnecessary to send to England, to France, to the East
          Indies, to China, or to any other country for a little crockery
          ware, silk, calico, muslin, &c., for we can make those article
          here. We need the machinery; let us unite and get it. Last fall
          brother A. R. Wright brought in an excellent piece of machinery
          for manufacturing flax; it now belongs to brother Pyper. I would
          like to see some man manifest interest enough to take that
          machinery and put it to work. Thousands of pounds of flax could
          be worked up by it this coming fall and next winter. Who will do
          this? I know not.
          190
          This people are dilatory in some things. What are many of them
          thinking about? The kingdom of God, sometimes. They want to pray
          and have faith just sufficient to keep in the path of the angel
          that is going round to gather up the righteous, and the rest of
          the time their minds are upon a gold mine, or upon going to the
          States to buy goods, and they see themselves behind a counter,
          "Ah," think they, "Won't I look a gentlemanly looking man when I
          am dealing out the calico?" I never could, the poorest day I ever
          saw in my life, descend so low as to stand behind a counter.
          Taking that class of men as a whole, I think they are of
          extremely small calibre.
          191
          Women and children can deal out pins, and needles, and ribbons;
          this is too trifling a business for men. Their business is to
          organize the elements and draw from them the raw material in
          abundance, and then manufacture it into those things which are
          calculated to make comfortable, beautiful, lovely, healthy, and
          happy God's people. Our brethren calculate on the increase of
          their stock, and are keen to gather around them the riches of
          this life, but they do not make judicious calculations how to
          dispose of those riches to the best advantage. They will fill the
          whole country with stock of every kind, but can see no way how it
          should be put to proper use. The merchant calculates that he will
          make fifty or a hundred thousand dollars in so many years, but if
          you ask him what he is going to do with it he is astonished at
          the question, for he never thought of that. All he thought of was
          piling up the riches. Did you ever think it was your privilege to
          place those riches out to usury in building up the kingdom of
          God? Do you not belong to the Church of God? Do you not pray?
          What do you pray for? One says, "I pray the Lord to keep and
          preserve me, to sanctify me and prepare me for his kingdom and
          glory; I just want to slip inside the gate, I am not very
          ambitious." Do you think anything about preparing for it here?
          "Only in heart, or in spirit."
          191
          My doctrine is, to put every dollar to usury for building up the
          kingdom of God, whether it be much or little. I want the brethren
          to man out their teams, and send down three hundred this season,
          and four or five hundred when required. And then I want to see
          the brethren join together their teams and money and send for
          machinery, besides sending teams for the poor; and thus we will
          fill the Territory with the necessary articles of machinery for a
          self-sustaining people. It is necessary for us to sustain
          ourselves, or we will be left in poverty, nakedness, and
          distress, as a consequence of war and the breaking up of the
          general government. We now meet men who seemingly have very
          little clothing--they wear patch upon patch. I would not by this
          remark have it understood that clothing ought not to be neatly
          and somewhat extensively mended, but I have seen men wear
          pantaloons so patched that it would puzzle you to place your
          finer upon a piece of the original. They have wives and
          daughters, but they do not spin. In Exodus we read, "And all the
          women that were wise-hearted did spin with their hands." If,
          instead of our wives and daughters passing their hours in
          idleness, folding their hands, and rocking themselves in their
          easy chairs, they would spin a little wool, and a little cotton
          from our Dixie, or that grown in their own gardens and fields,
          and make some good warm clothing for the men and boys, and some
          linsey frocks for the women and girls, they could with propriety
          be called wise women in Israel. If you happen to be in a party
          where I am and wearing dresses made with your own hands, I shall
          take pleasure in dancing with you in preference to the lady
          dressed in silks and satins. We can do this, but we need to be
          taught day after day, month after month, and year after year.
          192
          Human beings are expected by their Creator to be actively
          employed in doing good every day of their lives, either in
          improving their own mental and physical condition or that of
          their neighbours. But there are thousands whose days, months, and
          years are nothing more than a blank; there is not a single trace
          upon their life's pages that might be construed as useful to the
          cause of humanity. This people have embraced the philosophy of
          eternal lives, and in view of this we should cease to be children
          and become philosophers, understanding our own existence, its
          purpose and ultimate design, then our days will not become a
          blank through ignorance, but every day will bring with it its
          useful and profitable employment. God has placed us here, given
          us the ability we possess, and supplied the means upon which we
          can operate to produce social, national, and eternal happiness.
          192
          Seeing we are so wonderfully endowed with priceless gifts by our
          Heavenly Father, will he not require usury at our hands? He will.
          But he has made us agents to ourselves, which makes us
          responsible for the way in which we use the talents he has given
          us, for the manner we expend the gold and silver, the wheat and
          fine flour, the cattle upon a thousand hills, and the wine and
          oil, for they all belong to Him; and we too belong to Him, but he
          has created man after His own image, and endowed him with a germ
          of independence that will crown him a God through his
          faithfulness. He requires us to devote these godlike powers to
          our own advantage, life, wealth, beauty, comfort, and exaltation
          by giving to His cause--the cause of righteousness--universal
          triumph over sin. Then do not hoard up your gold; if you do, it
          will canker, but put out every dollar to usury. Instead of your
          souls being bound up in your cattle and other property, put it
          all where it should be placed for the benefit of the kingdom of
          God on earth and for his glory.
          192
          I have merely touched this subject. I wish the Elders, and we
          have many talented Elders, to verbally follow out this subject in
          the afternoon, and then physically follow it out by rightly using
          your cattle and waggons, your silver and gold, and your time and
          talents, then God will bless us. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, February 9, 1862
                           Brigham Young, February 9, 1862
                ROBBING THE DEAD.--DANCING, NOT A PART OF THE SAINTS'
             RELIGION.--KINDNESS IN GOVERNMENT.--MORE TELEGRAPHIC WIRES.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 9, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          192
          I have four sermons that I wish to preach this morning, and I
          wish about thirty-five minutes in which to preach them.
          193
          The first subject I shall notice this morning is robbing the
          dead. Many have desired me to express myself in public relative
          to what has transpired in our grave yard during four or five
          years past. Robbing the dead is not a new thing. Robbing dead
          people of their jewelry and clothing is customary in the cities
          of Europe; and it has been and is customary in many places to
          steal the body for the purpose of dissection. I have, in the
          course of my life, been under the necessity of watching graves to
          keep them from being robbed.
          193
          It appears that a man named John Baptiste has practised robbing
          the dead of their clothing in our grave yard during some five
          years past. If you wish to know what I think about it, I answer,
          I am unable to think so low as to fully get at such a mean,
          contemptible, damnable trick. To hang a man for such a deed would
          not begin to satisfy my feelings. What shall we do with him?
          Shoot him? No, that would do no good to anybody but himself.
          Would you imprison him during life? That would do nobody any
          good. What I would do with him came to me quickly, after I heard
          of the circumstance; this I will mention, before I make other
          remarks. If it was left to me, I would make him a fugitive and a
          vagabond upon the earth. This would be my sentence, but probably
          the people will not want this done.
          193
          Many are anxious to know what effect it will have upon their dead
          who have been robbed. I have three sisters in the grave yard in
          this city, and two wives, and several children, besides other
          connections and near relatives. I have not been to open any of
          their graves to see whether they were robbed, and do not mean to
          do so. I gave them as good a burial as I could; and in burying
          our dead, we all have made everything as agreeable and as
          comfortable as we could to the eye and taste of the people in
          their various capacities, according to the best of our judgments;
          we have done our duty in this particular, and I for one am
          satisfied. I will defy any thief there is on the earth or in hell
          to rob a Saint of one blessing. A thief may dig up dead bodies
          and sell them for the dissecting knife, or may take their raiment
          from them, but when the resurrection takes place, the Saints will
          come forth with all the glory, beauty, and excellency of
          resurrected Saints clothed as they were when they were laid away.
          193
          Some may inquire whether it is necessary to put fresh linen into
          the coffins of those who have been robbed of their clothing. As
          to this you can pursue the course that will give you the most
          contentment and satisfaction; but if the dead are laid away as
          well as they can be, I will promise you that they will be well
          clothed in the resurrection, for the earth and the elements
          around it are full of these things. All that is needed is power
          to bring forth those things necessary, as Jesus did when he fed
          the multitude with a few loaves and fishes, perhaps no more than
          would on ordinary occasions feed six men; he organized the
          elements around, and fed five thousand. In the resurrection
          everything that is necessary will be brought from the elements to
          clothe and to beautify the resurrected Saints, who will receive
          their reward. I do not trouble myself about my dead. If they are
          stripped of their clothing, I do not want to know it.
          193
          Some, I have been informed, can now remember having had singular
          dreams, and others have heard rappings on the floor, on the
          bedstead, on the door, on the table, &c., and have imagined that
          they might have proceeded from the spirits of the dead calling on
          their friends to give them clothing, for they were naked. My dead
          friends have not been to me to tell me that they were naked,
          cold, &c.; and if any such rappings should come to me, I should
          tell them to go to their own place. I have little faith in those
          rappings. If I felt that I ought to pay attention to such things,
          I would not, so to speak, let my right hand know what my left
          did; and it would require a greater power than John Baptiste to
          make me believe either a truth or a lie.
          193
          I thought the remark made by a lad to a group of weeping women
          was very appropriate, though I do not blame them for weeping when
          they saw the clothing they had put upon their departed darlings;
          said he, "supposing the linen was all burnt up and the ashes
          scattered to the four winds, could not the angel Gabriel call
          those particles together as easily as he could call together the
          particles of the body?" The elements are all here, and they will
          be called forth in their proper time and place. Let the minds of
          the people be at rest upon this matter. What has been done they
          cannot help. If any wish to open the graves of their dead and put
          clothing in the coffins to satisfy their feelings, all right; I
          am satisfied. I am also satisfied that had we been brought up and
          traditionated to burn a wife upon the funeral pile, we should not
          be satisfied unless this practice was followed out; we would have
          the same grief and sorrow that we now have when we find that our
          dead have been robbed of their clothing. Or if we had been
          brought up as our natives are, when a chief died if we did not
          kill a wife or two, a few horses, or a few prisoners, &c., as
          soon as the darkness of night set in we very likely should fancy
          ourselves haunted with the spirits of the dead, dissatisfied at
          our not giving them proper burial rites, and company to pass with
          them through the dark shadows of the grave to the good land where
          there are better hunting grounds. The power and influence of
          tradition has a great deal to do with the way we feel about this
          matter of our dead being robbed.
          193
          We are here in circumstances to bury our dead according to the
          order of the Priesthood. But some of our brethren die upon the
          ocean; they cannot be buried in a burying ground, but they are
          sewed up in canvas and cast into the sea, and perhaps in two
          minutes after they are in the bowels of the shark, yet those
          persons will come forth in the resurrection, and receive all the
          glory of which they are worthy, and be clothed upon with all the
          beauty of resurrected Saints, as much so as if they had been laid
          away in a gold or silver coffin, and in a place expressly for
          burying the dead. If you think opposite to this your thoughts are
          in vain. "And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God;
          and the books were opened, and another book was opened, which is
          the book of life: and the dead were judged out of these things
          which were written in the books, according to their works. And
          the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell
          delivered up the dead which were in them; and they were judged
          every man according to their works." If the particles of which
          the body is composed are distributed to the four quarters of the
          earth, at the sound of the trumpet, when the dead are to come
          forth the dust that composed their bodies, that portion which is
          suffered to endure, will come from the ends of the earth, mote by
          mote, particle by particle, atom to atom, bone to bone, sinew to
          sinew, and flesh will cover them, and the same body will come
          forth in the resurrection, as much so as the body of Jesus came
          forth from the tomb.
          194
          Do as you please with regard to taking up your friends. If I
          should undertake to do anything of the kind, I should clothe them
          completely and then lay them away again. And if you are afraid of
          their being robbed again, put them into your gardens, where you
          can watch them by day and night until you are pretty sure that
          the clothing is rotted, and then lay them away in the burying
          ground. I would let my friends lay and sleep in peace. I am aware
          of the excited state of the feelings of the community; I have
          little to say about the cause of it; The meanness of the act is
          so far beneath my comprehension that I have not ventured to think
          much about it.
          194
          I will now proceed to my next text. I have lately preached a
          short sermon to the Bishops, in a Bishops' meeting, and I now
          wish to present the subject of those remarks to this
          congregation; they were in relation to the Bishops building
          dancing-rooms for their school-houses and ward meetings. In my
          heart, soul, affections, feeling, and judgment, I am opposed to
          making a cotillion hall a place of worship. All men have their
          agency, and should be permitted to act as freely as consistent,
          that they may manifest by their acts whether they are controlled
          by the pure principle of righteousness. Many of you remember that
          at first we assembled in a bowery on the south-east corner of
          this block, where we met for some time under its shade, and held
          preaching meetings, sacrament meetings, political meetings, and
          every kind of public gathering, because it was the only place
          that would then accommodate the people. Soon after that we built
          this Tabernacle. We probably had not the first stick of timber on
          the ground before I was besought to build it for dancing in and
          for theatrical purposes. I said no, to every one that requested
          me to do that. I told them that dancing and theatrical
          performances were no part of our religion; we are merely
          permitted to occupy a portion of the time in those amusements,
          being very careful not to grieve the Spirit of the Lord. More or
          less amusement of that kind suits our organization, but when we
          come to the things of God, I had rather not have them mixed up
          with amusement like a dish of sucotash.
          194
          I like to dance, but do I want to sin? No; rather than sin I
          would wish never to dance or hear a fiddle again while I live.
          Let that which I would sin in be taken from me, and let me be
          kept from it from this time henceforth and for ever, no matter
          what it is. I like my pastimes and enjoy myself as you do, in
          amusements wherein we do not sin. Brother E. D. Woolley and
          myself had some conversation on this subject, and he thought that
          he would build a house to accommodate social gatherings but could
          not at that time very well do it, so I built the hall which is
          called the Social Hall. In it are combined a dancing-room and a
          small stage for theatrical performances. That is our fun hall,
          and not a place in which to administer the sacrament. We
          dedicated it to the purpose for which it was built, and from the
          day we first met there until now, I would rather see it laid in
          ashes in a moment that to see it possessed by the wicked. We
          prayed that the Lord would preserve it to the Saints; and if it
          could not thus be preserved, let it be destroyed and not be
          occupied by the wicked. You know what spirit attends that room.
          There we have had governors, judges, doctors, lawyers, merchants,
          passers-by, &c., who did not belong to our Church, and what has
          been the universal declaration of each and every one? "I never
          felt so well before in all my life at any party as I do here;"
          and the Saints do not feel as well in any other place of
          amusement. We have a beautiful assembly room in the 13th Ward,
          but you cannot feel as well in a party there as you can in the
          hall that was built and dedicated to that purpose. Every thing in
          its time, and every thing in its place.
          195
          In the year 1849, I think it was, I was called upon to give a
          draft for a school-house, that would be commodious and suitable
          for each ward. I gave that draft, and I do not think that I could
          now alter it for the better. Has there been a school-house built
          according to the draft? There have been a few wings built, and
          the main body of the building I drafted was not intended for a
          dancing-hall. By referring to the plan I gave, you can see my
          idea of a Ward school-house, but it has not been carried out. It
          is now whispered around that we are opposed to dancing in the
          14th Ward School-room. This is not so. I have been there several
          times, and enjoyed myself well, as also in the 13th Ward house,
          which is called the Assembly-Rooms, though I would call it a
          cotillion hall. I am opposed to making the youth of our land
          believe that dancing and frolicking are a part of our religion,
          when in truth they are not any part of it, though I hear from
          every quarter that the Gentiles say, "I like this part of your
          religion, for I understand that this is one branch of your
          religion, and I like this dancing very much." It is no part of
          our religion, and I am opposed to devoting to a cotillion room, a
          house set apart for the worship of God. I am opposed to having
          cotillions or theatrical performances in this Tabernacle. I am
          opposed to making this a fun hall, I do not mean for wickedness,
          I mean for the recuperation of our spirits and bodies. I shall
          not be opposed to the brethren's building a meeting-house
          somewhere else, and keeping their cotillions halls for parties,
          but I am not willing that they should convert the house that has
          been set apart for religious meetings into a dancing hall.
          195
          I will now pass to my third text. I can say with confidence, that
          there is no people on the face of this earth that pay more
          respect to females than do this people. I know of no community
          where females enjoy the privileges they do here. If any one of
          them is old and withered and so dried up that you have to put
          weights on her skirts to keep her from blowing away, she is so
          privileged that she is in everybody's dish or platter--her nose
          is everywhere present--and still she will go home and tell her
          husband that she is slighted. Here we see the marked effect of
          the curse that was in the beginning placed upon woman, their
          desire is to their husbands all the time. It is also written,
          "and he shall rule over you." Now put the two together. Nobody
          else must be spoken to, no other body must be danced with, no
          other lady must sit at the head of the table with her husband.
          195
          A few years ago one of my wives, when talking about wives leaving
          their husbands said, "I wish my husband's wives would leave him,
          every soul of them except myself." That is the way they all feel,
          more or less, at times, both old and young. The ladies of
          seventy, seventy-five, eighty, and eighty-five years of age are
          greeted here with the same cheerfulness as are the rest. All are
          greeted with kindness, respect, and gentleness, no matter whether
          they wear linsey or silks and satin, they are all alike respected
          and beloved according to their behaviour; at least they are so
          far as I am concerned.
          196
          It may be all well enough if a woman can attain faith to throw
          off the curse, but there is one thing she cannot away with, at
          least not so far as I am concerned, and that is, "and he shall
          rule over thee." I can do that by causing my women to do as they
          have a mind to, and at the same time they do not know what is
          going on. When I say rule, I do not mean with an iron hand, but
          merely to take the lead--to lead them in the path I wish them to
          walk in. They may be determined not to answer my will, but they
          are doing it all the time without knowing it. Kindness, love, and
          affection are the best rod to use upon the refractory. Solomon is
          said to have been the wisest man that ever lived, and he is said
          to have recommended another kind of rod. I have tried both kinds
          on children. I can pick out scores of men in this congregation
          who have driven their children from them by using the wooden rod.
          Where there is severity there is no affection or filial feeling
          in the hearts of either party; the children would rather be away
          from father than be with him.
          196
          In some families the children are afraid to see father--they will
          run and hide as from a tyrant. My children are not afraid of my
          footfall; except in the case of their having done something wrong
          they are not afraid to approach me. I could break the wills of my
          little children, and whip them to this, that, and the other, but
          this I do not do. Let the child have a mild training until it has
          judgment and sense to guide it. I differ with Solomon's recorded
          saying as to spoiling the child by sparing the rod. True it is
          written in the New Testament that "whom the Lord loveth he
          chasteneth." It is necessary to try the faith of children as well
          as of grown people, but there are ways of doing so besides taking
          a club and knocking them down with it. "If you love me keep my
          commandments." "Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am
          meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest to your souls.
          For my yoke is easy and my burden is light." There is nothing
          consistent in abusing your wives and children. There is quite a
          portion of the Elders of Israel who do not know how to use one
          wife well. I love my wives, respect them, and honour them, but to
          make a queen of one and peasants of the rest I have no such
          disposition, neither do I expect to do it.
          196
          I will now pass to my fourth text, and the sermon will be quite
          brief. It is well known that we now receive news from the west
          and east by the telegraphic wire that is stretched across the
          Continent. Last night we read a manuscript telegram, containing
          yesterday's news from New York City and Chicago. There are a
          great many in this Territory, who want that news while it is
          fresh, but it goes into our printing-office, and there remains
          from two to five days before the people can get it. I want a
          company raised to stretch a wire through our settlements in this
          Territory, that information may be communicated to all parts with
          lightning speed.
          196
          I am now constantly annoyed with "What is the news? Have you
          received it?" Yes, we have received it. "When" Three or four days
          ago, but it is not yet set up; when, at the same time, if there
          is a particle of manuscript telegram in my office, they never
          rest until they get it; and when they have got it they seem to
          care no more about it.
          196
          I wish some kind of arrangements entered into whereby we can have
          the news before us in some reasonable time. We have been put off
          with printers' excuses until I am tired. We send down to the
          printing-office, and inquire if the extra is out. Answer--"It
          will be out in a few minutes." We wait until morning and send
          again. "It will be out in a few minutes; we are now working at
          it; when, perhaps, it has never been touched. This I do not like.
          Thus endeth my fourth and last sermon.
          196
          May the Lord bless you all, brethren. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
          Albert Smith, October 20, 1861
                        George Albert Smith, October 20, 1861
                  COVETOUSNESS.--LABOURS OF THE ELDERS.--MISSION TO
                       FORM A SOUTHERN SETTLEMENT.--GRUMBLING.
            Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 20, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          197
          I regard it a distinguished privilege conferred upon me, whenever
          I have the opportunity of arising in this congregation and
          speaking to my brethren and sisters. The Priesthood which the
          Lord has conferred upon my head through his servant, and which in
          his abundant mercy he has enabled me thus far to magnify, is my
          joy, my theme, and the thoughts and reflections of my soul are
          how and by what means I may in the best possible manner make
          honourable all those blessings and ordinations which have been
          conferred upon my head. It is and ever has been, since I entered
          into this Church, my desire to be found among those who are
          valiant for the truth.
          197
          The light of the fulness of the everlasting Gospel which, through
          the voice of the servants of God in the last days, called through
          the instrumentality of Joseph Smith the Prophet, has been caused
          to shine or to glimmer in every part of the earth, gives me joy.
          It is still shining forth, and has caught the attention of
          thousands that are now here in this Territory, and caused them to
          come to Zion for the purpose of worshipping God under the
          instruction of the Prophets, that they might learn more fully the
          mind and will of Heaven, and the ordinances of the Gospel that
          are necessary for the living and the dead.
          197
          "And it shall come to pass in the last days," saith the Prophet,
          "that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in
          the tops of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills;
          and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and
          say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to
          the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways,
          and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the
          law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." --Isaiah, chap.
          ii. verses 2 and 3.
          197
          It is for this purpose that we may be taught of the ways of the
          Lord, and that we may walk in his paths that we have gathered
          from almost every nation under heaven.
          198
          It is well understood that the human race have been traditioned
          to the utmost extreme that tradition could possibly be impressed
          in the human breast, in the practice of covetousness, the worship
          of money, the love of earthly goods, the desire to possess
          property, to control wealth, has been planted in the breast, soul
          and heart of almost every man in the world from generation to
          generation. It has been the great ruling Deity, and the object
          worshipped by the whole Christian world. It has found its way
          into the pulpit, into the monastery, into the cloister, and into
          every department of life. No man seems to desire an office, or is
          called upon to fulfil an office for the public good, but the
          first thing to be considered is, What will it pay? How much can
          we make? "Is there money in it?" The god of this world has
          dominion over the souls of men to an unlimited extent. Let an
          Elder go among them to preach without purse or scrip, and tell
          them so, and they will immediately say, "We can believe your
          religion a great deal better than we can believe that you come to
          preach without having your salary paid. Why, the assumption is
          ridiculous; do not think to stuff us with such a doctrine as
          that."
          199
          With these traditions firmly imprinted upon our minds we have
          been gathered, and have brought along our schooling and notions
          that we have imbibed while at school; but with all these things
          we brought along a feeling in our souls to build up Zion, and to
          be faithful in all things so long as we remain in this life, that
          we may inherit blessings in the life which is to come. We came
          here inspired with a feeling to awaken in our breasts an
          unlimited desire to labour for the building up of Zion, and this
          desire exists in a great many Elders. Some of the brethren have
          desired to go to different parts of the earth to preach the
          Gospel, part of them for the sake of making it a matter of
          profit: yes, men who have been ordained to the Priesthood will
          dare to ask how much they can make of a Mission, when their
          business is to labour for the building up of the kingdom of God.
          This feeling of speculation has gone so far as to engross the
          attention of men in the ministry, so that wherever they have gone
          they have levied grievous contributions upon the people, and it
          seems to have been the first thing about which they have planned,
          and that every step they have taken has been with a view to a
          reward in gold! In some instances the poor have been taxed, those
          to whom the Gospel should have been preached freely, without
          money and without price, to furnish money to gratify the ambition
          that reigned in the breasts of certain Elders; I hope they are
          not many, but there are a few instances no doubt.
          199
          On the other hand, the Elders that have remained at home ever
          since the Church was driven from Jackson county, and that have
          continued to farm and perform different services at their
          business, have not by any means been idle spectators, but they
          have been pillars in the Church. For as soon as the Church was
          organized, Bishops, Councillors, and Teachers were necessary to
          give counsel and to preside in the temporal affairs of the
          Church, thereby sustaining the kingdom; and while these and many
          other Elders have not been conspicuous as Elders travelling
          abroad, they have yet been pillars at home in constructing and
          building up the kingdom of God on the earth.
          199
          While we take this into consideration we will again review, for a
          moment, the present acts of the Elders generally, for very few of
          the whole body of the Elders can be pointed out as having done a
          great work at a particular place. What the world call having done
          a great work, or big things is somewhat different from the kind
          of work that the Elders in this Church are expected to do. For
          instance, it is said that Saint Patrick went to Ireland and
          banished all the toads and frogs, and then converted the whole of
          Ireland, and that he not only converted the people, but the best
          of it is that the greater part of them remain firm to the faith
          of Catholicism until the present day.
          199
          There are a few Elders who have baptized their thousands, and an
          account may be found in the records of the Church of some who
          have gone on Missions and baptized their hundreds; but as a
          general thing it is hard to find but few who were very
          distinguished in this respect. Constant labour, diligence and
          humility may and does gather many, they are baptized and receive
          the fulness of the Gospel. But only a portion of those who have
          embraced the Gospel under the auspices of those successful
          Elders, have had faith and energy enough to gather with the
          Saints to take part in helping to build up Zion. By-and-bye
          sub-division takes place, and the people spread themselves abroad
          upon the right and upon the left, forming new settlements all
          through this great desert. In this way the work has attained its
          present position, and the kingdom is being built up. It is like
          the labourer with his spade and wheelbarrow, who commences on a
          large hill and digs, and finally wheels it away. Well, says the
          passer-by, that is small business; but, by-and-bye you pass that
          way and the hill is removed, and a fine city is on its site.
          200
          The Elders are steadily and quietly operating for the spread of
          truth and the advancement of the kingdom of God, and before the
          world are aware of it, their rotten dynasties and corrupt
          governments will be undermined and crumble to dust. You notice a
          bee, it carries a little honey to the hive, and continues to do
          so from week to week and from month to month, and lays up a store
          of the most delicious of earthly substance and the choicest of
          earth's sweets, and this is the result of the little busy bee. So
          it is, and so it should be with the Elders in Zion. It is not
          that we are required to do and perform everything in a minute,
          but by using the minutes to do the little things that are within
          our reach, and striving always to do them properly. Zion is
          silently spreading her curtains, strengthening her stakes, and
          lengthening out her cords, and she will so continue until her
          wisdom, her influence and her power circumscribe the globe. Who
          is doing this? The Lord is doing it and it is marvellous in our
          eyes. But in all this we have to contend with our tradition, we
          have to contend with the god of this world--the love of
          money,--with our covetousness, and we have to contend above all
          with our ignorance. Men can sit in the congregation and be taught
          by the Presidency; yes, be taught to the easiest lessons ever
          taught, year after year, and these teachings seem to make no
          impression upon them. Those valuable instructions are, to a great
          many, like pearls cast before swine. Again there are numbers of
          our brethren who have had to go to the States and to California,
          in order to see the difference between the kingdom of God and the
          kingdoms of the Devil. Then after a few years they come back and
          say, well I declare I never saw things in such a condition
          before, how wicked the world is becoming now to what it was
          before I came into the Church. We have another class of men who
          can go to ward meetings and say they would labour to build up the
          kingdom, and even to build a city upon a rock, and farm upon
          naked land, and settle upon the highest peaks, if counselled to
          do so. But there are extremes of expression and thought. To go
          forth and preach the Gospel, teaching faith, repentance, and
          baptism for the remission of sins, and to contend against the
          arguments presented by the Gentile world, has been and still
          continues to be one of the most laudable employments in the
          kingdom of God, but a comparatively ignorant man can do it. It is
          not the learned, nor the wise men the Lord called to do this, but
          it is the reverse; he calls the weak things of this world to
          confound the wise and the mighty. It reminds me of a story that
          Bishop Hardy tells about Luke Johnson. When he went to preach the
          Gospel in Massachusetts, he was plainly dressed, his trowsers
          were strapped down to his cowhide boots, because they were not
          quite long enough. One man said, have you seen the mormon? No,
          was the reply, have you? Yes, said the man, I saw one and heard
          him preach, and he said "the Lord hath called the weak things of
          this world to confound the wise and mighty, and by mighty I
          thought so." It was but a little while till the only argument
          used against this doctrine was mobocracy, a row at the meeting, a
          coat of tar and feathers, a shower of mud or the lighted torch.
          200
          The man that exerts his power, his influence and understanding to
          guide Zion at home, to develop our resources to shape, bend, and
          make useful the elements and facilities which lie dormant in
          these surrounding hills, has to possess superior wisdom, a
          greater degree of knowledge; and the Holy Spirit influences the
          leaders of this Church, those that are called to act as Trustees,
          or in any other department of the home affairs of Zion. It is
          required of us to seek wisdom out of the best books, that a
          foundation may be laid and all things properly prepared for the
          great future, that our institutions may be rendered permanent and
          self-sustaining, that all things may be properly carried on,
          according to the mind and will of Heaven. It is in this respect
          that the leaders of the people called latter-day Saints have
          shown themselves to be the wise men upon the earth, and it is in
          this respect, too, that a large portion of the people have failed
          to see the grandeur and magnificence of the Counsels of the First
          Presidency, but have suffered themselves to remain in ignorance
          and stupidity.
          200
          I presume now that in speaking at the present time, I am
          addressing a considerable portion of those brethren who have been
          called on to strengthen the stakes of Zion on the southern
          borders of our Territory. The Twelve being called to act a part
          in organizing this Mission, has caused me to fall in company with
          a considerable number of those brethren who are counselled to go
          south and raise cotton, and I can realize to a great extent the
          feelings which exist in some of their breasts. A man who has come
          into this Valley to make Zion his home, has gone to work and by
          untiring industry has surrounded himself with comforts, and
          probably with wealth and an abundance of this world's goods; he
          can proclaim himself an Elder in Israel who is ready for
          anything. Such a man would go into the mountains to hedge up the
          way of our enemies, go abroad and preach the Gospel, and in fact
          he will find himself constantly called to assist in establishing
          Zion.
          201
          The word of the Presidency is, brethren, it is necessary to
          strengthen the southern border of our thriving Territory, and
          this is for the general good of all. Now you go down south and
          raise cotton and you will be blessed more than you ever have been
          heretofore, and know that in doing this you are doing your part
          to build up Zion. But some do not feel so. Why, I have seen faces
          look as long as a sectarian parson's face, comparatively
          speaking; I have seen diseases appear in men that had heretofore
          been considered healthy, and that too as soon as they heard they
          were wanted to perform any unpleasant mission. I have sometimes
          argued the case, and tried to persuade them, in regard to this
          mission that it would do them good. Oh, but they will reply I
          have always been sick in a warm country. Well, I have told them,
          we can, in the cotton country, in a few hours riding, give you
          any climate from the torrid to the frigid zone. But this is not
          the difficulty. This cotton mission rouses up covetous feelings,
          for it must be remembered that the prospects for a large farm are
          not very good there. We can make more here; we can get more
          wealth and get along faster if we stay here, than we can raising
          cotton in Washington county. And in fact a few of the brethren
          feel disheartened about going south to raise cotton, indigo, and
          such other articles as we cannot raise in this part of the
          Territory. A brother came into the office the other day and
          volunteered to go south to the cotton country, then he came in
          the next day and said he had been too fast in volunteering, that
          he had not got sufficient clothes to wear. I told him that it was
          a great deal warmer in that country than it is in this, and
          consequently he could do with less clothing. But he felt that he
          must go to work and get more clothing for his family before he
          could go. I replied that I considered the best thing he could do
          was to raise a quarter of an acre of cotton. I showed him some
          cloth that my wife had been spinning and weaving. Then he said
          his wife did not know how. I told him mine did not until she
          learned.
          201
          It has been my lot to take part in the starting of settlements in
          the southern portion of this Territory; I have assisted in
          settling the country from the cotton district in Washington
          county to Utah mountain. It used to be nearly as much work to get
          a man to go to Iron county as it was for John Bunyan in the
          Pilgrim's Progress to get poor Christians into heaven. When I got
          them started south, they would meet at every settlement on the
          road, men who would discourage them by saying "You are going to a
          poor country, Oh how I pity you, you will starve in that
          miserable country, here is a good piece of ground close by me,
          you had better stop, I can sell you all the grain you will want
          for seed and to eat; you are going away out of the world." In
          this way hundreds of those who were counselled to go to the far
          south were stopped in Utah county, or turned aside from
          fulfilling what was desired of them. When I led the first company
          to Parowan, some of the brethren insisted there was not grass
          enough to keep their cattle through the winter, when in reality
          there was an abundance of feed for thousands of stock, and in a
          few weeks they hardly knew their own cattle, they had improved so
          much. These incidents have been a lesson to me, and I felt that I
          wanted to preach to the brethren upon the subject of going south.
          We are going down there to raise cotton, and the Presidency want
          men who are called to go upon this Mission to let it have their
          undivided attention.
          201
          There are a few that have always allowed themselves the
          indulgence of whining and finding fault whenever they pleased.
          This is very wrong. A spirit to find fault is an enemy to your
          peace and comfort, and also to the happiness of those around you.
          It is a key to your destruction. It is so in our home affairs,
          when you go abroad and exercise this influence among the people
          you sow a spirit of dissension in the midst of Israel. If you
          have a portion of Priesthood upon you; you disgrace it in doing
          so. If you have been baptized for the remission of sins you
          dishonour that baptism in doing this. Some will grumble and
          quarrel, until they go into partnership with Satan to oppose the
          kingdom, lose the spirit and deny the faith. It is Satan's
          business to oppose the saints, but those professing to be Saints
          should labour for the good of the kingdom of God.
          202
          The southern settlements were at first considered rather orderly,
          more so than some of those nearer this city, but in the spring of
          1858, there was an influx from California of a large number of
          persons, who had gone there because they were not contented to
          live in this country, and who could not enjoy the liberty that
          was here. Many of them went to California to get rich, but a
          spirit came over some of them that the Lord was going to destroy
          all the Gentiles, and that if they came up here for a while they
          could go back after the Gentiles were killed off, and find better
          diggings, and many others thought their brethren were in trouble,
          and if they could not live Mormonism they would fight for it any
          how. Several hundred persons came into the southern counties
          under these and similar influences, and intended to stay, no
          doubt, until the vengeance was over and the Gentiles swept off
          from the earth, then some thought they could go back and keep
          tavern. A man who had been among the Gentiles and served the
          Devil for several years, would come up to this Territory and
          expect to be respected as much as those who stayed at home and
          attended to their own business and laboured for the good of the
          kingdom, when it was as much as an Elder could do who had stayed
          at home and helped to build up Zion, to retain the Spirit of the
          Lord and magnify his calling. In this way there was grumbling,
          and a kind of dare-devil influence scattered all through the
          settlements. We saw much of it here, but where the settlements
          were small an influence of this kind took deeper hold and had a
          far more powerful effect. The spirit of avarice was not
          gratified, the Lord had not designed to cut off the wicked to
          please a few avaricious Mormons. He designed those who professed
          to be Saints to live good and upright lives, and to exercise a
          holy influence over the children of men, that all who loved the
          truth might be converted and saved in the kingdom of God. As soon
          as this was ascertained many went back again.
          202
          Brethren, you who are going from here have been in the habit of
          hearing the President, Sunday after Sunday, and where you have
          been considered examples, here you have acted as Bishops, High
          Priests, Seventies, Elders, or Teachers, and your example should
          be a good one and worthy of imitation. A great many Elders have
          been called to go on this Mission to raise cotton, and they
          should consider themselves as much on a Mission as if they were
          among the nations preaching the Gospel. I advise every man to
          fortify his mind against becoming like Satan in accusing the
          brethren, or in grumbling, in fault-finding in word, in thought,
          or in your hearts. If the Mission was to go and build a city on a
          rock, my advice would be, go at it, for if you did not choose to
          do that you would have a chance to choose a sandy foundation
          which would not be proper nor beneficial.
          202
          I wish to talk to the brethren on this principle of
          fault-finding. If we are disposed to find fault with the Bishop,
          with our wives, with our neighbours, with the Priesthood, and the
          general authorities of the Church, we shall have al the
          influences of Satan necessary to help us to carry out our design.
          Those who practice these things will soon be full of hell and
          have plenty of devils to help them to carry it on. You are called
          upon to go and build up a city and villages for a stake of Zion.
          202
          When you first came here you dropped down into a desert, went to
          work and made it blossom as the rose. Then, when you have done
          this, you have to go to other places and make them blossom also.
          You have got to lay out the streets, make fences, and build
          houses, and do everything that will make a city pleasant,
          agreeable, and inviting. We can get up in our meeting and sing:--
          203
                 "The cities of Zion soon shall rise,"
          but how are they going to rise? We are going to build them, so
          that they will rise far above the clouds; and to accomplish this
          we are going to build them on the high mountains. We are not only
          going to sing about building them, but we are going to do the
          labour requisite to carry out our designs.
          203
          Now, I do not wish a solitary man to go down there to perform
          this service that can not go with his whole heart. If he has got
          a splendid house, a mill, or farm, or carding machine in this
          part of the Territory and his heart is set upon it, his soul will
          be here. He will be like some Elders that are sent to England on
          missions; they say "yes, I will go and preach," but when they get
          there it is, "Oh dear if I was but at home." If I were presiding
          over such a man I would send him home, so that I might get rid of
          the poisoning influence of his company. I want a man that is
          going on a Mission to say wife, children, the Lord gave you to
          me, I will go and do my duty, and hereby show to him and to all
          men that I am worthy of you.
          203
          In this case the Mission to which you, brethren, are called is to
          build a city; it calls for wives, children, for machinery, for
          mechanics, for every thing that is calculated to add to the
          comfort and happiness of the citizens of a city. We are not going
          to be a great while isolated from our brethren, but we are going
          to assist in building up Zion. We want all necessary and
          important improvements, and if we build a telegraphic line from
          here to Santa Clara, it won't cost more than fifty thousand
          dollars. But you need not be afraid of leaving head-quarters, for
          although we cannot all live at head-quarters we expect that
          head-quarters will be connected with every part of the world, and
          when Zion is not big enough for us, the Lord will be willing to
          stretch it so as to make room for his Saints. Oh, says a brother,
          I am perfectly willing to go, but I understand that we are only
          to cultivate three acres of land each and I cultivate thirty at
          home. Remember the Lord has said that it his business to provide
          for his Saints, therefore if we cultivate a small farm when we
          are required to do so, he will give us a big one, for there is
          plenty of land in the hands of those who do not respect him, and
          if we are faithful we may expect to be made rulers over many
          things.
          203
          I want our sisters that are called to go with their husbands, to
          cultivate a spirit of joy, cheerfulness and satisfaction, and
          feel a pleasure in going. They ought to feel that they are
          honoured in being called to go and build up the cities of Zion.
          This is the advice that I give to the brethren and sisters upon
          this subject, and I do not want the Californians in the southern
          settlements to say, brother George A. is this a specimen of Salt
          Lake City grumblers? They can beat us, who have been to
          California, in murmuring, for although we would rather live here
          than anywhere else, we should discipline our minds to live where
          we can be the most useful to the cause of Zion. We should
          manifest our joy that we have had the high privilege of helping
          to enlarge the borders of Zion, to inspire them with a spirit of
          faithfulness and industry. I was pleased when brother Spencer
          asked me to speak.
          203
          May the blessings of Israel's God rest upon you all. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Parley
          P. Pratt, August 26, 1855
                          Parley P. Pratt, August 26, 1855
                         THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL.
            Discourse by Elder Parley P. Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, August 26, 1855.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          204
          I rise before you this morning, my friends and brethren, to
          preach to you the everlasting Gospel, for as my calling has been
          for the last quarter of a century to proclaim this Gospel, I have
          always endeavoured to do my duty both before you and others, here
          and in many other places.
          204
          Before I came here this morning I was thinking what shall I say
          to the brethren and sisters, if called upon to speak, and after a
          moment's reflection, I said, I will preach the Gospel, and when
          brother Kimball called upon me to address you, he said, "Brother
          Parley, we want you to preach the Gospel to us."
          204
          The Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, is the only
          system whereby man can be saved, and his being the only name
          whereby we can approach our Father in Heaven with acceptance, the
          only name in which remissions of sins can be obtained, and the
          only name whereby man can have power over unclean spirits, over
          Devils, over diseases, over the elements, and over everything
          this side the celestial kingdom and its influences; it is of the
          highest importance, therefore, that this message of life should
          be declared to all the world.
          204
          This Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was once born in Bethlehem,
          crucified on calvary, risen again from the dead, and having
          ascended to his Father and to our Father to lead captivity
          captive and give gifts unto men, his name has become the only
          name under heaven through which man may be saved, receive
          everlasting life and exaltation; it is the only name by which man
          can get remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Spirit and all
          its attendant blessings; it is the only name by which we may
          approach our Father in heaven and invoke his blessings--the only
          name by which we may control disease and the very elements by the
          power of his Spirit and the authority of his Priesthood.
          204
          This same Jesus, after having risen from the dead, after having
          received all power in heaven and on the earth, gave a mission to
          his Apostles, Peter and others, to go into all the world, preach
          the Gospel to every creature, baptize them in the name of the
          Father, Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and gave commandments that
          repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name
          in all the world, beginning at Jerusalem.
          204
          Having given these commandments and instructed his Apostles that
          they should teach all things whatsoever he commanded, he ascended
          up on high and took his seat upon the right hand of God his
          father, and he then shed forth the gift of the Holy Ghost and
          bestowed gifts upon men.
          205
          Those Apostles began at Jerusalem to perform the duties of their
          Mission, for it had been said that they should tarry there until
          they were endowed with power from on high; and after receiving
          this power they stood forth and preached to the people on the day
          of Pentecost the crucified and risen Redeemer, and when the
          people were convinced of the death and resurrection of the
          Messiah, and wished to know what to do to get rid of their sins
          and become acceptable in the sight of Heaven, Peter told them to
          repent and be baptized every one of them in the name of Jesus
          Christ, for the remission of sins, and he then added, for the
          promise is to you and to your children, and to all that are afar
          off, even to as many as the Lord our God shall call.
          205
          This being written in the 2nd chap. of the Acts of the Apostles,
          in the New Testament, as the first instructions given by Peter
          and the Apostles at the place appointed, and at the time
          appointed, and under the circumstances appointed, and this being
          the first attempt to carry out the great mission "to preach the
          Gospel to the world," hence we conclude that the Gospel there
          preached, was the same Gospel that was to be preached in all the
          world, and that was to be efficacious to all the world, it
          matters not what colour or country, what nation or language,
          learned or unlearned, Hindoo or anything else; it was the
          everlasting Gospel given by the Saviour at the place appointed,
          and at the time appointed, when they were endowed with power from
          on high, the Holy Ghost descending upon them agreeably to the
          promise.
          205
          Consequently, at that time and under those circumstances which I
          have briefly named, the Apostles made that proclamation, viz.,
          that all should repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
          Christ for the remission of sins, and they were told that all who
          would do this should receive the remission of sins, and that the
          Gospel with its promises should go to every creature, and whether
          in some distant age or country that mankind should be found, it
          matters not; there the Lord should send his Gospel with the
          promise of remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost
          through obedience to the Gospel; yes, in every place and among
          all people the promises should hold good and the signs follow
          them that believe.
          205
          This Gospel, its history and characteristics, are clearly
          recorded in the New Testament, in the English version, translated
          by the order of King James, and handed down to us by our fathers,
          and it is also given to us by our fathers in the Book of Mormon,
          and in many other good books, and in the words of many other good
          men who lived in ancient times, and in the words of many modern
          men, and many of our young men are made partakers of it by
          becoming members of the Church of Christ, and they know what it
          is to become members of the body of Christ, and to be justified,
          freed from sin, and to stand before God with clean hearts and
          pure minds.
          205
          We have to know these things, and to be made sensible of what it
          is to feel the satisfying influence of his Holy Spirit.
          205
          Mind you do not forget when we preach this Gospel that it is a
          Gospel of repentance; do not slip over part of it, but while
          summing it up, look at it item by item. It is the Gospel of
          repentance, not a mere Gospel of baptism, but a Gospel of
          repentance and remission of sins to be preached in all the world.
          206
          Why have any people a notion or disposition to obey this Gospel?
          How can the people determine whether this Gospel is
          good?--whether it is of any value to them, or what it will do for
          the people generally if complied with? What would this Gospel do
          for the people of any age if they would obey it as a people?
          Whether it were a neighbourhood, a town, a city, a nation, or a
          world, or a million of worlds. I ask what would it do for that
          neighbourhood, that people, that city, that nation, or that
          world? I will tell you. There would be no thieving there any
          longer, there would be no lying there any longer no cheating no
          deceiving, no intentional breaking of promises, no wrong dealing,
          no extortion, no hatred, no envy, and no evil speaking. But why
          would all these things cease? Simply because they obeyed the
          Gospel; because obedience to the Gospel implies repentance, which
          means nothing more nor less than putting away all our evils and
          ceasing to do them. Among the people that obeyed the Gospel,
          there would be no longer adulterers, nor fornicators, nor any
          other evil that you can name.
          206
          Now what cause of objection can people have in any age, among any
          nation or language--in England or in Texas, or any where else to
          a Gospel that would have a tendency to put away all those evils
          from among men? But say you--Are there no evils where this Gospel
          is obeyed? No sir; where this Gospel prevails in the heart of an
          individual, that individual ceases from those things which are
          evil, for he is cleansed from them; he refrains from all that
          tends to evil; as the Gospel influences a man's heart, he ceases
          to countenance all evil practices and where the Gospel influences
          his family, there is a family without those evils, and if a town
          or a city can be found that is influenced by the Gospel, there
          you will find a town or city without those evils which I have
          named, and you will find them gradually putting away those which
          may be amongst them as fast as they perceive them.
          206
          But really, says one, in Utah, I thought the Gospel was pretty
          well obeyed, and yet we are not without those evils, we are not
          entirely free from those sins. Allowing such to be the case, that
          does not make these words false. Show me a man that is guilty of
          false swearing, a man that is found traducing his brethren, or
          that is found evil speaking, or that is a fornicator, or a thief,
          and I will show you a man that does not obey the Gospel; he may
          call himself a Mormon, a Latter-day Saint, or a brother in
          Christ, but that is not proving that he has repented of his sins,
          but as repentance is a part and parcel of the everlasting Gospel
          of Jesus Christ, and without which we cannot be benefitted by his
          atonement and his mercy, we cannot have the blessings he
          purchased without we associate repentance with our faith. I say,
          as repentance is an essential part of the Gospel, that the man
          who has not put away his sins has deceived himself, because this
          repentance is one of the first principles of salvation. If I have
          other sins, and then add the sin of neglecting repentance, my
          case is still worse than it was before.
          206
          I have known the Gospel, as I remarked, for 25 years, and in that
          time I have materially altered my views upon some points. I then
          thought that they came into the Church for the purpose of
          repenting and forsaking their evils, and receiving the Gospel
          with all their hearts and a resolution to do right. Well, it is
          true, that their is a oneness as far as repentance and faith are
          concerned in the outward acknowledgment, but do all who in word
          acknowledge the Gospel forsake their sins? We would all like to
          see such a state of things in the world; we would like to see our
          neighbours forsaking their sins, even if we could not forsake and
          overcome our own dear sins. Suppose we happen to repent and leave
          off our sins, would not that be about right? Would not that
          answer for us without waiting for others?--or can we have some
          ceremony performed that will do as well, something besides
          leaving off our sins and leading a new life?
          207
          Perhaps we may not come to the repentance of fear, or feel afraid
          of doing wrong, but the other part we will come to says one, for
          instance, the baptism for the remission of sins given by the
          Saviour, in whose name we can receive every good gift, and
          without whose name we cannot receive any spiritual gift. Then
          seeing that he, with all this power in his hands, and he knowing
          all things that would be good for man, not only ordered that
          repentance should be preached in his name, but that the Apostles
          should baptize the people in his name, and to fulfil this Mission
          they did baptize the penitent believer for the remission of sins,
          and they exhorted the people every one of them to repent and obey
          this ordinance for the remission of sins, and they also assured
          them, that if they would do so they should have the gift of the
          Holy Ghost, and the Apostles further assured them that this
          promise was to them that were afar off, to all nations and
          countries, it extended to every creature!
          207
          And, now, what objection can a man have to obeying one part more
          than another part of the Gospel? Why should men have such various
          opinions about the Gospel when it is so plainly set forth? One
          man says, I suppose that baptizing or sprinkling me when I was an
          infant was sufficient, for that was the custom in those days, and
          I suppose they called that baptism. Well, have we not shown you
          that repentance was of God, and therefore that all men must
          repent? Jesus Christ did not come to call the righteous but
          sinners to repentance, and he also commanded his servants to go
          forth testifying to those that were seeking the kingdom of God,
          and gave them power to heal the sick and cast out Devils.
          207
          Can little children commit sins? Can they hear the Gospel and
          receive it in their hearts? Can little children reason, think,
          repent, and bring forth fruits meet for the kingdom of God? Can
          little children be instructed to obey the Gospel in their
          infancy? To all these questions every rational man would
          answer--No. Well, then, what have we to do with the Gospel as it
          pertains to little children? We are willing to carry out the
          instruction of the Saviour where we are told to bless them, and
          this we are willing to do wherever we see them, and to pray for
          them, but to sinners that are sufficiently grown to be free to
          act for themselves; persons who are sufficiently grown to be
          accountable before the Almighty, and to be capable of conceiving
          sin in their hearts, and of bringing forth the fruits of it, to
          such was repentance and baptism, and therefore the Gospel could
          never be applied to little infants; it was a Gospel of voluntary
          obedience, and therefore it could not apply to the infant in its
          mother's arms.
          207
          Go and "teach" all nations, and baptize the people; not the
          teaching to "follow" baptism, but teach them to observe all the
          things spoken by Jesus. Well, now, if you baptize a little
          infant, then remember to tell it all the things; teach it, then
          baptize, after which you must teach it to observe all things.
          207
          But you see it won't require a dead form to carry out the Gospel
          of Christ, but an infant could not ask what is the Word? Persons
          have been used to trust to a dead form and have their children
          sprinkled, but if any of you were sprinkled, it was at a time
          when you could not help yourself, and hence you do not know
          anything about it, only that you have been told that somebody
          sprinkled you when an infant.
          208
          Then, notwithstanding your infant sprinkling you never obeyed the
          Gospel, because it was a Gospel of repentance, and is to be so
          when carried to all whom the Lord our God shall call. The Gospel
          which we have to preach is a Gospel of repent ance and of
          remission of sins to every one that will obey it, including a
          baptism, a voluntary baptism, which is applicable to all the
          truly obedient, in every nation, who are determined to lead a new
          life, and bring forth fruit meet for repentance, and what was it?
          The Apostle in the New Testament, informs us that it was "to be
          buried with Christ by baptism into his death, and rise to newness
          of life in the likeness of his resurrection."
          208
          In my travels abroad, I sometimes meet among many others, members
          of the Church of Rome, so called; I believe they call themselves
          such. I say to them--Are you sure there was such a church as that
          in the days of the Apostles, and that you are members of that
          Church? If there was such a church, says I, it is spoken of in
          the New Testament. Well, are you sure that you are a member of
          the Church of Rome, that is spoken of as having grown, and
          swelled, and perpetuated itself? How have you become such? By
          being baptized is the answer. Then you would think an unbaptized
          person was not a member of that church? Yes, we would consider
          all such persons aliens.
          208
          Well then, I will convince you that you are not a legal member in
          the Church of Rome, baptism being the initiatory right into that
          church. How will you do it, says he? Because the Apostle in his
          epistle gives instructions and directions, how every member was
          initiated into the Church that was established by himself at
          Rome. He says that, "As many of you as have been baptized into
          Christ have put on Christ, and if ye have put on Christ, then are
          ye Christ's."
          208
          He also says, "Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized
          into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are
          buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was
          raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we
          also should walk in newness of life. For, if we have been planted
          together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the
          likeness of his resurrection: knowing this, that our old man is
          crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that
          henceforth we should not serve sin."--Romans, chapter 6.
          208
          Now, says I, remember that every one of your members of the
          Church of Rome have been buried with Christ by baptism into
          death, and hence you must have risen to newness of life in the
          likeness of his resurrection. So writes the Apostle to the true
          Church of Rome, and you will find it in the New Testament as
          before stated.
          208
          Now, then, says I, you have acknowledged that no man is a member
          of the Church of Rome unless he has been baptized, and the
          Apostle himself says, that every member of the Church of Rome has
          been buried with Christ by baptism, and has risen again from that
          grave into the likeness of his resurrection. Where, sir, were you
          buried with him, and when did you rise from that grave in the
          likeness of his death and resurrection? And have you ever led a
          new life, avoiding this sin and the other which you before were
          guilty of?
          208
          Well, says the professor of Roman religion, you have got us in a
          curious position, I must acknowledge; I will have to give it up,
          for that is true; it is the written word of an Apostle of God.
          209
          I have never become a member of the Church of Rome, and am
          consequently an heathen, according to the views of the Roman
          Catholic Church. I have conversed with men who have come out as
          honestly as men could in their positions. Members of the Catholic
          Church have come out as honest as I have stated, and said that
          they must give up, but the Protestants are very tenacious, and
          will stick to their creed often in spite of reason. I presume
          they are like all men in reference to tenacity, they would stick
          to their oath, that, if possible, they might gain converts to
          their faith.
          209
          The question is often asked, are there any honest people among
          this sect and the other party; I tell you there are honest men in
          every sect of religionists, and if you try to classify men you
          will have a difficult job, for you will find honest men in this
          class and the other, and, in fact, among all classes and sects of
          men.
          209
          You need not suppose that honesty depends upon our traditions, or
          upon where a man was born; but there are honest people in every
          community, and in every sect under heaven, and there are those
          that hate the truth, and that would not aid in the spread of
          light and truth, nor lend their influence to any servant of God
          under the heavens.
          209
          Well, now, I love a man without regard to his country, or where
          he was brought up, without reference to colour or nation; I love
          a man that loves the truth, and I do not blame any man under
          heaven for having been born and brought up in any particular
          town, city, or nation. You might as well blame a man for being
          brought up under certain traditions in countries where they have
          not had the opportunity of discoursing with others, no
          discussions, no free press, where they never could know anything
          else but tradition through life.
          209
          You might as well blame them for their country as for their
          traditions. Circumstances might come round, and so order the
          course of a man's mind and his mission as to give him a new
          channel of thought, and prevent his making any distinction, as it
          was with the Apostle Peter.
          210
          There are whole nations, and generations of them that have lived
          and died with the same knowledge right before their eyes, and
          that without the opportunity of thinking of any other degrees of
          knowledge. Well, what did Peter do with regard to those he was
          called to visit and preach to? When he preached the Gospel under
          the instructions of a risen Jesus, when he undertook to preach
          the Gospel, repentance, baptism, and the laying on of hands for
          the gifts of the Holy Ghost, he said the promise is to you,
          meaning that present generation; and he thought a little more,
          and then said it is to your children, meaning the next
          generation; and finally his heart enlarged a little further by
          the Holy Ghost that was in him, and he uttered his dictation--to
          all that are afar off; and then he happened to think that they
          might count those that had been brought up in some other country,
          with different traditions, and he limited a little--and said to
          as many as the Lord our God shall call.
          210
          Although the mind of Peter was liable to be too contracted he
          knew one things, viz.--that the Lord their God was in the habit
          of communicating with the people, and he understood that he
          always would be, for he knew that God lived, and he also knew
          that the Lord Jesus Christ was alive for he had seen and talked
          with him, and had handled him, and he had seen him ascend up on
          high; and he had heard him testify that he had all power given
          him in heaven and in earth, and he knew that he would have power
          to send the Gospel to every creature for he had the keys to send
          the Gospel wherever he pleased, to all tribes, nations, and
          languages in worlds without end, therefore when he made the
          promise he only limited it, or gave it a certain jurisdiction,
          recollecting where it belonged.
          210
          The promise he gave of the Holy Ghost was to all that are afar
          off, to these whom the Lord our God shall call. To express it in
          language more appropriate than any other, perhaps, the promise of
          the Holy Ghost is to wherever the Lord sends forth a revelation,
          wherever he makes proclamation of the Gospel, wherever he
          commissions men and sends forth the keys of the kingdom of God,
          and authorizes men to administer those ordinances in his name; it
          matters not whether in Judea or America, or whether it be in
          Samaria or England, whether to the heathen, the Jew, or the
          refined philosopher, it matters not whether we apply it to
          ancient days or modern times, wherever the Almighty God or Jesus
          Christ, his son, sees fit to reveal the fulness of the Gospel,
          and the keys of the eternal Priesthood, and the ministration of
          angels, there the promise contained in the Gospel was to hold
          good, and the nation or people obeying that call should receive
          remission of sins in his name, in obedience to his Gospel, and be
          filled with the Holy Spirit of promise--the Holy Ghost which is
          the gift of prophecy and revelation, and also includes many other
          gifts.
          210
          Is that Gospel any less true because it was revealed to Mormon,
          and was preached by him? Is that truth any less true because it
          has been hid up in the earth, inscribed upon plates, and has come
          forth and been translated in this age of the world? Was not that
          Gospel as good when preached to the Nephites in America, as it
          was when preached to the Jews in Palestine?
          210
          And if as good why not write it? And if good enough to be
          preached and written, why not have those writings and read them,
          and rejoice in the spirit and truths they contain?
          210
          Rejoice, because it swells the heart, expands the mind, gives a
          more enlarged view of God's dealings and mercies, shows them to
          be extended to all extent, published in different countries and
          upon different continents, revealed to one nation as well as
          another; in short, it gives a man that feeling when he
          contemplates the bearing and extent of that Gospel, it gives a
          man a feeling which affords joy and satisfaction to the soul, it
          gives a man that feeling which angels had when they sung in the
          ears of the shepherds of Judea--"We bring you glad tidings of
          great joy which shall be in a few countries, and to a few
          people?" No; that was not the song, though they were singing to
          those who had a few traditions in their families, which they had
          received from their forefathers.
          210
          The shepherds were astonished, and well they might be, and they
          brought everybody to this text throughout the whole of Judea.
          Still those angels were honest enough to sing the whole truth,
          notwithstanding the Jews looked upon all Gentiles as dogs, and I
          think I hear the shepherds saying, "that brought glad tidings to
          everybody--to these dogs?" Still the angels, a choir of them,
          were bold enough to sing--"We bring you glad tidings of great
          joy, which shall be to all people!"
          210
          What a big saying for Jewish shepherds! Why, they must have
          enlarged their hearts, and wondered at this very strange news.
          Why Peter had hardly got his heart sufficiently enlarged to
          believe these glad tidings many years after they were proclaimed,
          although he had preached so much.
          210
          It swelled by degrees, and contracted again I suppose, and at
          last he had to have a vision, and a sheet let down from heaven,
          and things shown him, and explained to him over and over again,
          to get him to realize the truth of the glad tidings sung by
          angels at the birth of the Saviour.
          211
          It was showing so much; it was too broad a platform, such a
          boundless ocean of mercy! It was making such a provision for the
          human family that Peter could not comprehend it. If the angels
          had said it was for the Jews, for the peculiar people of God,
          those that could receive the new revelation, why then it might
          have done; but to throw off their traditions, they who were the
          peculiar few, as they considered themselves, to believe that the
          glad tidings of the Saviour's birth was for those Gentile dogs,
          they could not endure this for a moment. They were of the house
          of Israel, the seed of promise.
          211
          This was indeed a peculiar vision, bringing the glad tidings of
          the Saviour's birth, for that was the peculiar mission of those
          angels, hence they did not bring the Gospel, they did not say
          anything about baptism, nor repentance, nor remission of sins,
          but they simply brought glad tidings of it, they announced the
          fact that a Saviour was born at such a date and place, told the
          birth-place and events of a Saviour being born at Bethlehem,
          under the circumstances named at that time, and declared that
          this news, this glad tidings should go to all people.
          211
          What was the result? Why it went through Judea, it was sounded
          through Samaria, it went to Rome and to Greece, it went to
          Ethiopia, it went to the utmost parts of the earth; it soon
          bounded over the sea; the angels of God that sung that song could
          never contradict their words. If, then, they had to carry it over
          the seas to every country and continent where the seed of promise
          was, they were bound to fulfil that Mission, and they swiftly
          flew to America, and proclaimed the glad tidings there.
          211
          They found the people there shut out by a cloud of darkness, from
          the light of truth. They found a people there called the Nephites
          and Lamanites who were a branch of the house of Israel that were
          cast off, or rather brought over the great waters from their
          country, and they bore the glad tidings to them, (you have read
          it in the Book of Nephi), and they informed them that at such a
          time and place, the Saviour was born.
          211
          By-and-bye the Saviour himself came over here and told it to the
          people, but this was after his resurrection, for the work was too
          much, and the field too large for his mortal life, for he had but
          a few years to preach the Gospel to the Jews, and part of that
          short life of 33 years he was a child, a boy, and hence, he had
          to be limited to that country where he had a mortal body, and
          could be borne by the mountain waves that might separate one
          country from another; but after his resurrection, he was as
          independent of the waves and mountains as he was of those who
          crucified him; for then he could rise above their power; he was
          able to pass from planet to planet, with perfect ease; he was
          able to ascend up and go from continent to continent; he was as
          able to ascend to his God, and to our God, as he was to appear to
          his disciples.
          211
          I say Jesus could not be held in Palestine, the mountains, nor
          the rolling seas had not power to stay his progress, for he had
          told his disciples, while he was yet living, that he had other
          sheep which were not of that fold, and said he, "They shall hear
          my voice."
          212
          In fulfilment of this, and according to the nature of his grand
          commission, the Saviour of the whole world, not half of it, in
          his glorified body, showed himself to the Nephites in America,
          and bestowed upon them the Priesthood, with all its gifts and
          qualifications, that same glorious Gospel that he had just before
          given to his Prophets and Apostles at Jerusalem; and he told
          those whom he had selected to hold the Priesthood upon this
          continent to go forth and preach the same glad tidings of
          salvation to all their world, fulfilling in part the words of
          Peter, "For the promise is to all that are afar off."
          212
          And Jesus called to those Nephites, when he descended, and they
          fell at his feet, as many as could get near him, and they bathed
          his feet in their tears, and they examined his wounds, and heard
          the gracious words of his mouth, and they saw him ascending and
          descend again, and they felt so large in their charity and
          affections, and the light of truth was so large and extended in
          its benefits and benevolence, and the testimony so strong, that
          they feasted upon the blessings that were bestowed, and he then
          commanded them to write his sayings, and an account of the
          miracles he wrought among them.
          212
          They did as he commanded, and they liked the writings so well
          that they handed them down to each succeeding Prophet until
          Mormon, who was born three or four ages afterwards, and he could
          not hand those records down any further because of apostacy, and
          the blasphemy and wickedness of the people, and because of the
          wars and troubles that spread among the people; so he made a
          secret deposit of those writings, and put them in the earth, and
          he also wrote a book and called it the "Book of Mormon," which
          was an abridgement of the other records, and this was hid up to
          the Lord, and through the interference of the Almighty, a young
          man, Joseph Smith, by the gift and power of God, I say, through
          that young man and the ministration of holy angels to him, that
          book came forth to the world, and it has since that time been
          preached and read in our language, and many others, and we
          rejoice in it, and have borne testimony of it in the world.
          212
          It is through that blessed Book of Mormon, with that blessed
          Gospel in it, that we have the testimony which we have in
          reference to the death and resurrection of the Saviour of men.
          212
          It is true as recorded in the Book of Mormon, and as preached
          upon this continent, and it is true as written in the new
          Testament, and as it was preached to the Jews in Jerusalem, and
          as preached to the ten tribes, though we have not got their
          record yet, but we will have it, and we shall find that the
          blessed Jesus revealed to them the Gospel, and that they rejoiced
          in it.
          212
          And their record will come, so that we will know of a surety and
          of a truth, that they had the everlasting Gospel as well as their
          brethren in Jerusalem, and upon this continent.
          212
          When these things come to pass we will have three ancient
          records; delivered in three different countries. We have in the
          Old and New Testaments, and the Book of Mormon, and other good
          books all we at present require.
          212
          We shall eventually have the history of the ten tribes in the
          north, of the Nephites in America, and of the Jews in Jerusalem,
          and their written testimony will become one, and their words will
          become one, and the people of God will be gathered under
          testimony, into one body, and the testimony of the Latter-day
          Saints will become one with that of the former day Saints, (and
          it is now, so far as it goes) and the testimonies of those shall
          sweep the earth as with a flood, and by the voice of men and
          angels, and eventually by the great sound of a trumpet, and none
          shall escape.
          213
          Prior to this great destruction, the everlasting Gospel will be
          taught to them by the servants of God, by the testimony of men
          and angels, and by the testimony of Jesus Christ, and by the
          testimony of ancient and modern Prophets; by the testimony of
          Joseph Smith, and of the Apostles ordained by him, and by the
          testimony of ancient and modern Saints; by the testimony of the
          ten tribes; by the testimony of heaven and the testimony of
          earth; then shall the wicked be sent to their own place, and
          truth shall be established in the earth; and the voice of joy and
          gladness shall be heard with the meek of the earth.
          213
          Those that forsake their sins shall have abundant cause to
          rejoice with those that love the truth, and are made pure in
          heart by it.
          213
          Joy and gladness shall be heard, and there shall be glad tidings
          to all the meek, and to all the pure in heart; to all that love
          instruction, to all that will not harden their hearts; to all the
          sinners that will be obedient and refrain from their sins, and
          live a holy life.
          213
          The cry will no longer go forth, "they will not repent and be
          converted, that I may heal them;" for the Lord God, the blessed
          Saviour, who is full of virtue, power and love, and healing, with
          his Priesthood will bless them, and they will find comfort for he
          will heal them.
          213
          From the fact that Jesus complains of a people that will not be
          converted, lest he might heal them, we would conclude from that
          conversion was a condition of the healing power. Why, says he,
          they will not turn from their sins and be converted, that I may
          heal them. But when they are converted and grown up into one, the
          day of his power comes, and then says he, they are converted, and
          I will heal them.
          213
          Don't you see that he came to the Nephites (you have read it in
          the Book of Mormon), and he said, bring forth your halt, and
          blind, and dumb, and I will heal them, for I see your faith is
          sufficient and I will heal them all; and he healed them every one
          as they were brought to him. That day of general healing came to
          them, for the more wicked part of the inhabitants had been cut
          off, and I would to God that that day would come among us.
          213
          Well, let us be converted, and those that have been converted and
          have held on to it, be converted a little more, for I tell you I
          like conversion pretty often. I don't mean that I like people to
          turn round from the truth, and then repent, and say, I am sorry;
          but I mean that a man needs converting to-day, and the next day,
          and the day after, because a man that is progressing learns by
          degrees; to-day he gets to understand that a certain principle or
          practice of his is wrong, and learns his error, he turns from it;
          but even then he does not understand all things pertaining to
          right and wrong. He has not learned all things that might stand
          in the way of building up the kingdom of God, and hence he wants
          or needs to be converted to-day, and the next day, and the next,
          and so on until he is converted from all his bad habits, and from
          his impurities, and he becomes just such a man as the Lord
          delights in.
          213
          And Jesus said, "Be ye as I am, and I am as the Father." He
          contrasts himself and them with the Father, and then says, "What
          manner of men ought ye to be?" "Verily I say unto you such as I
          am, and I am as the Father is."
          213
          It is for this purpose that we came into the world, that we might
          become like the father; and that we may become like him, we need
          converting every day, or at least until we are free from all
          evil, even if it be five hundred times; not to turn away from the
          truth, but keep going on to perfection.
          214
          We need converting until we feel that indeed the promise of the
          Holy Ghost is "to all that are afar off, even to as many as the
          Lord our God shall call." The Lord calls the Jews, the
          Christians, the Mormons, the Gentiles; he calls the ten tribes;
          and he called us also; God has called brother Joseph, brother
          Hyrum, and brother Brigham, and his Apostles, and the Elders who
          hold the Priesthood in this age, and he calls the people of
          America and of Europe, and the whole human family. Some he calls
          by his angels, and by his own voice out of the heavens. In this
          way he called Joseph and his associates, and revealed to them the
          fulness of the Gospel, put upon him the powers of the eternal
          Priesthood after the same order as himself, and told them to go
          forth and call others to assist them.
          214
          They did so, and others obeyed the Gospel; they laid their hands
          upon them, after they had baptized them, and confirmed them; and
          they ordained them to bear testimony of their calling, and the
          restoration of the Gospel in its fulness--that a new call had
          been made to the nations of the earth.
          214
          And it required another call in our day, for Peter had gone the
          way of all the earth, and also his brethren who were his
          contemporaries; and the brethren among the Nephites had gone, or
          had been taken away; and those holding the authority among the
          ten tribes had gone the way of all the earth.
          214
          And it was this that brought those glad tidings and those
          messengers to us; and those were the ones that brought the light
          of heaven to our beloved brother Joseph Smith.
          214
          Well, if I have been made a high witness of these things, what
          brought the truth to me? It was through the ministration of
          angels, under whose hands these my brethren have been ordained to
          the holy Priesthood, and it brought down with it the blessings of
          the everlasting Gospel, for it could not be in the world without
          a call; for those who previously held it had gone to another
          sphere.
          214
          The Gospel was revealed to ancient men in different climes and
          countries, whenever there were men to be saved, and it was
          revealed to modern men because there were modern men to be saved
          by it. The Gospel was to all whom the Lord our God should call in
          every age and country, and but for this call we would have been
          as blind as bats in the traditions of our fathers, led away by
          divers creeds and by the cunning of men who lie in wait to
          deceive. Where would we have been if it had not been for this
          call? We might have been good men enough perhaps, but where would
          we have been?
          214
          The introduction of the Gospel was worthy of an angel, yes, the
          errand was worthy of a corps of them; it was worthy of a host of
          them! It was worthy of a God! It was an object of importance that
          called Jesus from the bosom of his Father in the eternal world. A
          call was necessary then; faith was necessary, and faith comes by
          hearing the word of God; and how could you have heard it, if
          nobody had been called to deliver it? We were in the midst of
          darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not. We could see
          revelations given in other ages, but we want them in our age; but
          we wanted a call.
          214
          I am aware that some will be thinking of their grandmothers or
          grandfathers who died in the middle ages, and who died in hope,
          as far as they could get at it. I know they will be querying all
          the while to know what has become of them.
          215
          Well, it is no matter; it is for us to attend to our own
          business, and see to our own salvation; if we do this we shall
          have no condemnation. We do not know but as we progress in
          righteousness, that in the provisions made by our great Father we
          may have to serve them, and to do for those good old fathers and
          mothers of ours, who did see the light afar off, but could not
          come at it for want of a call, for want of a Priesthood, which is
          without beginning of days, and men holding the authority of
          Heaven; yes, we may have to do for them what they have not had
          the privilege of doing for themselves.
          215
          Well, what is the provision? Why did I not just name to you, that
          this eternal Priesthood is without beginning of days or end of
          life, after the order of the Son of God? Do you suppose that when
          a man passes beyond the veil, he is any less a Priest? If angels,
          or men by the spirit of prophecy, have laid their hands upon him
          and ordained him to an office in the Priesthood of the Son of
          God, and have given him a call in the name of the Lord to give
          salvation to others, do you suppose that by passing the veil he
          becomes unordained?
          215
          What did Jesus say to the Jews? Says he, the God of Abraham,
          Isaac, and Jacob, is the God you profess to worship; but says he,
          I want you to understand that he is not the God of the dead, for
          what glory would there be in that? but, says he, "He is the God
          of the living." He was speaking to the children of Abraham who
          were dead, as much as to say that Abraham was living then.
          215
          Well, then, when a man holding the eternal Priesthood passes the
          veil, he still holds his authority, and his heart is full of
          affection and love towards God's creatures, and he is clothed
          with the power of God, and he is his Prophet, Apostle, and Elder.
          It is impossible to keep a man silent who is filled with the
          testimony of Jesus. I would as soon undertake to shut up fire in
          dry shavings, as to shut up in that man's heart the good news,
          for he has his Mission, which is to preach the Gospel to those
          that were and are in darkness.
          215
          The good old fathers and mothers who had not the privileges and
          blessings of the Gospel, for instance, go to deliver your message
          to them, that thy may come to the light of truth, and be saved.
          215
          The Apostle, when addressing the Saints, says, "But ye have
          obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered
          to you; being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of
          righteousness."--Romans vi, 17 and 18.
          215
          There was the freedom of obedience to that form of doctrine
          delivered to them. Obedience to that form of doctrine made them
          free, but it did not prevent them from acting as men in a
          temporal point of view.
          215
          The Apostle also speaks of passing from death unto life, because
          they loved the brethren. Passing the veil does not alter a man;
          it certainly takes him from the eyes of flesh, but the capacity,
          the intelligence, the thinking powers, are all alive and quick;
          and if they hear the Gospel, they will be glad, and the promises
          are made to them, and they will rejoice in them.
          215
          Let a man pass the veil with the everlasting Priesthood, having
          magnified it to the day of his death, and you cannot get it off
          him; it will remain with him in the world of spirits; and when he
          wakes up in that world among the spirits, he has that power and
          that obligation on him, that if he can find a person worthy of
          salvation, why, as soon as he ascertains that, and he remembers
          what he may teach and who he may teach, he then discovers that he
          has got a Mission, and that Mission is to those souls who had not
          the privilege which we have in this world, that they may be
          partakers of the Gospel as well as we.
          216
          And herein, when fully carried out, are the keys of the "baptism
          for the dead," and the salvation of those not on the earth, a
          subject into which I need not now enter, although it is among the
          first principles of salvation but they are so lengthy that we
          cannot dwell upon them all at one time.
          216
          But suffice it to say, that when the Lord made provision that
          there should be one name by which man should be saved; and when
          he planned glad tidings of great joy to go over the islands and
          continents, and to the four quarters of the earth, he also
          remembered the spirits in prison, and he made provision wide as
          eternity, that it might reach the case of "every creature," under
          every circumstance that could arise within the reach of mercy.
          216
          He so ordered it, that "all manner of sins and blasphemies, in
          due time, might be forgiven, except that which could not be
          justly forgiven, in this world, nor in that which is to come."
          216
          The plan was so devised that every man might have repentance and
          remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost in his time and
          in his place, if he would; but if he would not, very well then,
          he might do as he pleased, whether in this world or any other,
          according to the clear freedom that he lives under.
          216
          You know you cannot compel one of the dumb animals to drink; you
          can lead him to the water, direct his attention to the clear,
          crystal, pure stream, but still he may die of thirst. And men may
          die because they will not leave off their sins, and lay hold of
          the cross; and if they will die of thirst, and will not lay hold
          of the salvation offered by a bleeding Saviour, they may die the
          death of the wicked.
          216
          And if, because they will not give up their freedom to do right,
          they can go; they will die to all eternity, and never be
          compelled to obey the truth.
          216
          Well, friends, here is the Gospel; and where is the man's heart
          so hard that he will not see and embrace it? A man must be
          hardened in wickedness, that will not abide the law of the
          Gospel. And that portion of you who have not obeyed, my
          invitation is to you all; and all of you in the Church who have
          not obeyed the gospel in its fulness, see that you obey it in its
          fulness; I mean to every day attend to the repentance part of
          it--the leaving off part, forsaking your evils--the conversion
          part, and bring forth fruits suited to a new life.
          216
          I will have to be judged for my preaching, and you for your
          hearing. I shall be pretty careful for myself; I can do that I
          think. I shall look into things, prepare my mind to discern
          between the right and the wrong, otherwise I might neglect; and
          it will keep a man pretty busy to repent and bring forth fruits
          for a new life. There will be a good deal of watching and
          praying, and he will have to be pretty careful to live so as to
          get the Holy Spirit, so that it will not leave him, and he will
          be without it, like a fish out of water, or like a person in hot
          weather destitute of pure air. If he once loses the Spirit, after
          having received it, it will keep him pretty busy to get it again.
          216
          That repentance, and that burial in the name of the risen Jesus,
          wants a good deal of humility and perseverance, for there is the
          old man with his deeds to put off, and lay aside, and to walk a
          new life.
          216
          It does not only mean something, but it is shown forth in the
          actions of the man. Well won't that keep a man pretty busy? I
          think it will in such a world as this. Well in this sense of the
          word the Saints are called upon to obey the Gospel and repent all
          the while, but we talk of dying unto sin and of walking in
          newness of life. The dying unto sin and rising in the new life,
          and the baptism were to be for a moment, but the stream that
          flows from obedience is perpetual.
          217
          Well, those out of the Church are certainly called upon to obey
          the Gospel; and when people are careless and indifferent
          respecting their duties, then it is that wicked people rise up
          amongst us, and we are then called upon to repent and obey the
          Gospel. I will clear my garments as far as one day will do it
          before I sit down. The little children are called upon to obey
          the Gospel, such as are capable of being taught, and they ought
          to be taught by their parents, so that they may understand it by
          the time they are eight years of age. Then they are called upon
          to repent, to understand and bring forth the fruits meet for the
          kingdom of God, and be buried in the likeness of death as Jesus
          was, and then leave off all their foolish and sinful ways, and
          rise out of their watery grave, understanding that Jesus rose
          again from the dead, from his grave, and knowing this they should
          then take up their cross. This is a figure to show us that then
          commences a new life.
          217
          Now you folks that have been brought up in the Gospel, in the
          light of heaven, but have been careless or wicked, rise up and
          obey the Gospel, and don't you be baptized without you repent,
          for all you hear of the Gospel and attend to, unless you are as
          humble as a little child it won't do you any good; and remember
          that it is through the name, and the atoning blood of Jesus
          Christ that you can have remission of sins through the ordinance
          of baptism which represents the burial. And those people that
          have not been brought up within this call and influence, I say
          come and obey it and do not call yourselves outsiders and aliens,
          but fellow heirs to the promises made to Abraham, and which were
          established by him and given to him for an everlasting covenant.
          217
          You may suppose that it was a part of the law given to Moses, and
          therefore done away in Christ. Let me tell you that the
          everlasting covenant made with Abraham and mentioned in the
          Scriptures, was made four hundred and fifty years before the law
          was thundered from Mount Sinai. Separate and apart from the
          Gospel the law was given to Moses, but not to disannul that
          covenant, and when the Lord Jesus Christ came he never disannuled
          it, but commanded his Apostles to preach it. It is much older
          than the law for it applied before Moses was born and also
          afterwards, and all we have to do is to come into it and be
          faithful as Abraham was faithful, and then we shall become sons,
          and if sons the sons of Abraham, and if daughters, the daughters
          of Sarah, because we have embraced the same Gospel and
          principles. And then, when we get into heaven with Rachel and
          Leah they will not be ashamed of us, and what is more, we will
          not be ashamed of them. Then we shall be hail fellows well met,
          and we shall sit down in the kingdom of God, and go no more out
          for ever. "And many will come from the east and from the west and
          will sit down in the kingdom of God." And unless we are faithful
          we shall be shut out. Therefore I wish you to understand that the
          promises that are special will not apply to us, and where they go
          we cannot come except by adoption.
          217
          May the Lord bless you. Amen.
          217
          I like preaching the Gospel this morning. Before I came here, I
          thought what shall I say if they call on me to speak to-day, and
          the thought came into my mind, I will preach the Gospel, and the
          moment I came brother Kimball said, brother Parley, come preach
          the Gospel to us. I replied, that is just what I was thinking of.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, February 16, 1862
                          Brigham Young, February 16, 1862
           CLOSING OF AMUSEMENTS.--INDULGING IN SIN BRINGS MENTAL DARKNESS.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, February 16, 1862
          CLOSING OF AMUSEMENTS.--INDULGING IN SIN BRINGS MENTAL DARKNESS.
                Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 16, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          218
          I have only a few remarks that I wish to make this morning, and
          they will chiefly relate to our practical and immediate duties.
          218
          We amuse and enjoy ourselves a great deal in this Territory, in
          dancing and in other amusements. I am as fond of amusement as any
          person, and love to see others enjoy rational amusement in its
          season. I have this to comfort me; in all our assemblies for
          amusement this winter, I have not seen or heard anything that has
          seriously annoyed my feelings. The people have been very civil,
          and have conducted themselves discreetly and as Saints, as far as
          I know.
          218
          I have now a request to make of the people, through their
          Bishops, that during the coming week we bring our dancing parties
          to a close and prepare to attend to matters of greater
          importance, as the winter is drawing to a close, and the season
          for business is approaching. In a few weeks from now, we intend
          to give the people a few evenings entertainment in our new
          theatre, which will not be entirely finished; after which, as the
          spring opens, we shall attend to preparing material for building
          our Temple, to gathering the poor, to farming and gardening, to
          building and fencing, &c.
          218
          The exhortation we have heard this morning is good, just, and
          true. We can gather much from it, touching the evidences of the
          Gospel. Upon this point the people, in many instances, do not
          understand themselves, they forsake the Gospel, turn away from
          the holy commandments, and turn to fables. It is very remarkable,
          though true, that some persons who profess to be intelligent
          beings are never easy unless they are in pain, nor happy unless
          they are miserable. When they are comfortable, well fed, and
          clothed, have good health, and the society of the just,
          comparatively speaking they must pinch themselves, or stick pins
          and needles into themselves, in order to feel happier when the
          pain has ceased. This is marvellous to me.
          218
          It is disgraceful for a member of this community to turn away
          from the truth. When a person receives the truth, has a knowledge
          of the things of God, is instructed with regard to his position
          relative to the heavens, he knows a great deal; and it is
          astonishing to me that there is power enough among the wicked on
          earth and among Devils in hell to turn such a soul away from
          righteousness. A few in our community seem to be in their glory
          when they are doing wrong, though this portion is comparatively
          very small. We do not see in our community quite so much
          drunkenness as heretofore, nor so many gambling shops, but how
          long this improved state of things will remain I know not. For a
          few weeks we have also had a respite from marauding thieves.
          219
          Are the people righteous and pure enough in heart not to turn to
          fables when they are presented to them? not to commit iniquity
          when they are tempted? not to join hands with the ungodly when
          the ungodly are here to take them by the hand? If we have
          attained to that power, that Satan and all his forces will fail
          to turn us away from the holy commandments of the Lord Jesus, we
          never again will be afflicted through the power of the wicked.
          When we are tried by afflictions we are apt to forsake the faith
          of Christ, and then the wicked are permitted to bear rule over
          us; then unrighteousness surrounds us, and the influence of Satan
          and of hell prevails in our midst.
          219
          Have we yet to endure affliction as we have at the hands of our
          enemies the ungodly Gentiles? Have we again to see armies here?
          and again be driven from our homes? Have we to be visited with
          pestilence, famine, and earthquake? Is all this necessary? If our
          hearts are pure we shall never see any of those afflictions
          poured out upon this people, from this time henceforth; on the
          contrary, the Lord delights to bless such a people until there is
          not room to receive more. Still in our afflictions we will not
          complain, for the Lord has his own way of training his people.
          How joyful my heart would be if the people would receive the
          Gospel, if they would understand it as they understand their
          daily avocations.
          219
          Yet, when I realize that God dwells in the midst of eternal
          burnings, that everything must be pure and holy that comes into
          his presence; that he has marked out in the Gospel the path for
          the believer to walk in to attain to holiness, and that no man or
          woman can receive the Gospel without humbling themselves before
          the Lord, forsaking their sins, and receiving the Holy Spirit, it
          is a matter of joy to me that unholy beings are thereby
          prohibited from entering into his presence. No unhallowed or
          unclean thing can enter the heavenly abode of the righteous; and
          it is beyond the capacity of man to make a safer place than that
          which God has prepared for the righteous. Jesus, in consideration
          of this, said, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,
          where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through
          and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where
          neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not
          break through and steal." Let us bind to heaven all that is near
          and dear unto us, and if our treasures are there, there also will
          our affections be.
          220
          It is thirty years the 15th day of next April (though it has
          accidentally been recorded and printed the fourteenth) since I
          was baptized into this Church, and in that time I have gained
          quite an experience. I will tell you a little of it, though I
          will first make a few remarks touching ourselves as a people. We
          are prone to do wrong, or, as the preacher has recorded:--"Yea,
          also the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is
          in their heart while they live, and after that they go to the
          dead." We are merchants, speculators, traders, and love the best
          end of a bargain. We delight to talk about our neighbours. "Oh,
          how I delight to go over to such a house to see that sister, she
          is so sociable, so full of chit-chat, and knows everything that
          is going on." And thus they meet to bereave the characters of
          their neighbours, and there is not an evil that can be imagined
          but what will be told. After they have finished their chatting,
          backbiting, and slandering, they conclude it all by
          apologizing:--"Really, sister, I do not know, but I have said
          more than I ought, but let us pass it over, you know we are all
          brethren and sisters." Again, says one brother in the Church to
          another, "Well, we had a good time last evening, we enjoyed
          ourselves pretty well. It is true we got drunk, and it is not
          quite right to get drunk. My head ached this morning, and I feel
          a little sorry that we indulged so far." Another has indulged too
          much in making liquor, and in putting the deadly draught to his
          neighbour's lips. Another has indulged too much in swearing.
          Another is troubled because he has indulged in taking the
          advantage of his neighbour in a trade, and, to make a cent, has
          cheated the simple and good-hearted who trusted in him. Another
          has stolen a little, or done this and that wrong; and all are apt
          to excuse themselves under the plea of the weaknesses of human
          nature.
          220
          Now, I come to my own experience and say--there is not an
          individual here but what has power, and God has given it to him,
          to drink whisky or let it alone, to swear or not swear, to lie or
          not lie, deceive or not deceive, cheat and take advantage of a
          neighbour or not do so, slander and backbite a brother or a
          sister or not. This power is our own individual property, and we
          shall be brought into judgment for the manner in which we use it,
          and for all our actions in the flesh. Thirty year's experience
          has taught me that every moment of my life must be holiness to
          the Lord, resulting from equity, justice, mercy, and uprightness
          in all my actions, which is the only course by which I can
          preserve the Spirit of the Almighty to myself. What is your
          experience? It is the same as my own. You cannot constantly be
          sinning a little and repenting, and retain the Spirit of the Lord
          as your constant companion. My experience up to this time, has
          been to do as I would that others should do unto me, under like
          circumstances; and, if I understand myself, there is not a man or
          woman on the face of this earth that I have dealt with contrary
          to this rule, and this practice I have continued each day.
          220
          When Monday morning breaks upon the eyes of the people, they must
          be as faithful to God and righteousness as they are here when
          partaking of the sacrament, or lose the Spirit of the Lord. We
          have no permission to sin for one moment. You may ask me if I
          ever do wrong. I answer--yes, like everybody else, owing to the
          weakness of the flesh; but if I do wrong knowingly, then I sin.
          When this people can live and never do a wrong knowingly, if they
          should sin in their ignorance, God will freely forgive that sin,
          if they are ready to repent when it is made known to them and
          refrain from it in the future. Let us live in this way and the
          kingdom is ours. It is the kingdom of God with us, or nothing. It
          is in our possession, and God will have a people that will
          preserve it inviolate. There may be some in our midst who do not
          honour the character of our religion, yet the Lord will preserve
          his kingdom.
          221
          There are some who wish to regain the Spirit of the Lord they
          have lost, and others desire to go on a Mission to get that
          Spirit. My advice to all such persons is--so live daily that all
          the light of God's Spirit given to you will be preserved in you
          and increase from day to day, until you become perfect in your
          sphere as our Father in heaven is perfect. This is my experience.
          We cannot believe any truth that exists in all the eternities of
          the Gods that is not embraced in our holy religion, commonly
          called "Mormonism." It incorporates every truth that has been
          known, is known, and will be known, in all the eternities past,
          and in all the eternities to come; in short, it is eternal truth
          upon which the throne of God is founded and cannot be moved. May
          the Lord help us to be faithful.
          221
          Again, in all the duties and labours pertaining to our mortal
          existence, let us remember that Paul may plant and Apollos may
          water, but it is God alone who gives the increase. And how long
          will it be before we shall learn to take good care of the
          increase God gives us? Our labour is our wealth; it is the best
          capital that any nation can possess. We have an immense capital
          that will bring us a large interest, if it is expended
          judiciously and with that wisdom which cometh from Heaven. Every
          man and woman capable of labour have their stock of capital on
          hand; dispose of it wisely; let everything be put to good use in
          the best possible manner to build up the kingdom of God, and to
          make ourselves comfortable and happy on this earth, and the Lord
          will preserve us and give us all we ask for. The kingdom is ours.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
          Woodruff, July 15, 1855
                           Wilford Woodruff, July 15, 1855
                 PREACHING THE GOSPEL TO, AND HELPING THE LAMANITES.
                                OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
             Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, in the Bowery at Provo,
                                   July 15, 1855.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          221
          I have sat and listened with a great deal of interest to the
          teachings of the Prophets and Apostles of the Lord, and I feel it
          to be a privilege, indeed, to enjoy the society of such men, to
          hear them speak, and to have a few moments with the rest to
          address you. In the subjects and items that have been presented
          before us, there is a great amount of important matter. I have
          felt, and did in the commencement of this Conference, that for
          one man or several men to have oil enough in their vessels to
          supply one thousand men was a very difficult thing, but it seems
          necessary when a congregation comes together for all to have oil
          in their lamps, and not to require one or half-a-dozen men to
          have oil with them for the whole congregation.
          222
          Well, brethren and sisters, we have heard a great deal since this
          meeting commenced, on various subjects, and we have had good
          teachings--principles of eternal life have been set before us by
          the several brethren who have spoken. The proceedings of this
          Conference have led my mind to reflection. I have reflected upon
          what I have heard, and considered the importance of those
          teachings we have received; and there is one thing I want to say
          to this congregation, when the servants of God who have been set
          to lead us, or to lead the people of God in all the word, when
          they rise up to testify, and when they stand forth to teach the
          Saints, and to present principles before them that are calculated
          to save them if adhered to, I wish the Saints to understand that
          those teachings, or those precepts have to be received by us as a
          people, for they will prove a savor of life unto life or death
          unto death.
          223
          I thought of the children of Israel this morning. Now, says Moses
          to them, I have set life and death before you, choose which you
          will receive, and it is just so with us, the way of life is
          pointed out and if we neglect to walk therein, there is nothing
          but death stares us in the face. Let us stop and reflect a
          moment--let us see whether it is best for us to receive life or
          death. Brethren, you have heard plain truths, and they have been
          dictated by the power of the Holy Ghost and by the testimony of
          Jesus Christ, and now is the time for you to decide whom ye will
          serve. When I used to hear the Prophet Joseph, and when I hear
          Brigham, or Heber, or Jedediah M. Grant, or the Twelve Apostles,
          or any other men, if they speak by the spirit and power of God,
          and they tell us thus saith the Lord, so and so will come to
          pass, for instance those who will feed and clothe these Lamanites
          and see to their wants, as our President has told us, they shall
          be blessed and prosper, while those who despise them shall go
          down and shall not stand in the kingdom of God, I believe that
          what they say will be fulfilled. I also believe that which was
          said here to-day, viz.:--That we do forget what we are, and we
          often forget who we are; we forget, as a people in these
          mountains, by what hand we have been led here, and by whom we
          have been governed and controled since this kingdom has been
          organized and the holy Priesthood committed to man upon the
          earth. We become so overcome by the cares of life that we neglect
          and forget our duties, and as the brethren have remarked with
          reference to our brethren and sisters in this place, they do not
          realize the responsibility that rests upon us. Do we realize the
          salvation that is to be given to this people? If we did we would
          prize our privileges far more than we do at the present time. How
          many of us who are now in this congregation realize as we ought
          the salvation and the privileges which are granted to us? Do you
          appreciate the Priesthood that is given you, and that the keys of
          the kingdom are given to you, and that the world of mankind are
          dependent upon you for salvation? No, not as you ought. We forget
          our God and our prayers, we forget to call upon God for his Holy
          Spirit to rest upon us, that we may live to his honour and glory.
          Truly, if the Elders in this Church and kingdom realized what is
          put into their possession, and that the God of heaven will
          actually require an account of our stewardship, an account of
          what we have been doing, and what use we have been making of the
          gifts and blessings which he has bestowed upon us, we should be
          more diligent in the performance of all our duties, and we should
          often act differently to what we do, and pursue a different
          course, and especially concerning our red brethren. And I will
          say to you brethren who reside in Provo, for God's sake listen to
          counsel, and for the sake of the house of Israel, and for your
          own sake listen to the instructions of President Young and carry
          them into practice. Do not go away from this stand and let those
          things escape your minds, and be like water spilled upon the
          ground which cannot be gathered again, but receive them as the
          revelations of Jesus Christ to us. It has been remarked that it
          costs a great deal to keep the Lamanites, and who does not know
          that everything costs a good deal in this kingdom? Have you not
          tithed your whole substance, your flocks and herds and all your
          possessions? Have not the Gentiles robbed you and spoiled you of
          every thing you possessed? and have you not had to make your beds
          in the mud upon the banks of the Mississippi river. You have
          experienced all this and a great deal more. Does it require the
          same to pay your Tithing? Does it require the same affliction,
          the same suffering to keep the commandments of God, as it did in
          those days of persecution and trial? No, it does not. Will it
          cost as much to farm for them, to feed and clothe them, as it
          cost us in those times of trouble and perplexity? All will
          acknowledge that it is better to give a part than to lose the
          whole, and have to flee to the rocks and mountains, and be driven
          from our homes by the Gentile world. You will find, brethren and
          sisters, that the trials will be heavier and more severe every
          time, and you will also find, that when the duties of our calling
          are light upon us, it will be then that we will require to be
          stirred up to diligence and to the performance of our duty. The
          people are always the best when they are busily engaged. When I
          have heard brother Kimball declare, that if this people did not
          save their wheat and the necessaries of life they would see hard
          times and famine in the land. I say these things sink like lead
          into my feelings, and they always did from the very first that I
          heard them. Whenever I hear things set forth by the servants of
          God, I always know that there is a meaning to them, and they
          always weigh heavily upon my mind. The Lord foreshows us through
          his servants what is coming to pass, and in this way we have been
          led by the hand of God; and it has been by his mercies that we
          have been guided until the present time. The blessings of God
          have been multiplied upon our heads year after year, and we have
          had more than we deserve bestowed upon us, and the counsel and
          instructions given us have been good. I hope that we will be
          wise, and not let those things pass away as idle tales, but
          follow them up and be on hand for every thing that is required at
          our hands. I hope that brother Snow will lead up in these
          matters, respecting your meeting-house and farming operations for
          the natives, and I hope that they will carry out the instructions
          given them, and if the brethren will attend to these things and
          do them in faith and in the name of the Lord, I will tell you how
          it will be, all you take in hand will prosper, the Lord will
          bless your crops, and your cattle, and all that you possess. But
          if you neglect your labour this year, why next year your labours
          will be double; and so it will be year after year until all your
          blessings will be taken away, and you will be left to yourselves.
          Then do what is required at your hands, and your yoke will be
          easy and your burden light, because you will do each day that
          which belongs to that day.
          223
          I know that what has been said here is true, and the Spirit bears
          record to you and to every honest heart--to every man and woman,
          that these things are correct. These Lamanites have a right to
          the holy Priesthood, and it is our duty to carry the Gospel unto
          them that they may attain to all its privileges and blessings.
          224
          We have for the last twenty years been preaching it in the United
          States, in Europe, and distant nations of the earth, and
          thousands have embraced it; but in accomplishing this the Elders
          of Israel have had to make all kinds of sacrifices, and be absent
          from their families for several years at a time, but now the key
          is turned to the seed of Israel, they are right here in our midst
          scattered abroad among these mountains. "What," says one, "preach
          the Gospel of Jesus Christ to these natives?" Yes, God has
          determined that seeing the Gentiles count themselves unworthy of
          eternal life, he will through the instrumentality of his servants
          cause salvation to go to Israel in the mountains, and fulfil the
          promises which were made to their fathers hundreds of years ago.
          When you see the servitude in which the poor of mankind are kept
          in the various nations, and the privations, abominations, and
          oppression that grind down the inhabitants of the earth, does it
          not make us feel for them? And to whom can they look for
          deliverance? They never will find it but through the
          instrumentality of this people, for into their hand the kingdom
          is given never more to be destroyed, but it will spread and
          increase until all have had an opportunity of receiving the truth
          in all nations. And those that will not keep the commandments of
          God will feel his chastening rod, for he will purify and cleanse
          the earth that it may be prepared for the coming of Christ.
          226
          The kingdom of God will remain upon the earth, and the holy
          Priesthood will rest down upon these our neighbours as well as
          we, and the keys of power will remain with this people for ever
          and be used for their redemption, for this is the decree of the
          Almighty. If we do not do our duty as a people we shall be
          chastened and whipped until we learn obedience. Then, I say, that
          it is for us to work to build up his kingdom, whatever we are
          instructed to do, that we should perform at all times and listen
          to the counsels of his servants whatever may be the consequences.
          Yes, brethren, the time is at hand when we are and shall be
          required to put forth our hands and do a great work upon the
          earth, and the dead branches must be cut off in order that there
          may be room for the kingdom of God to grow. We see the judgments
          of God spreading among the nations of the earth, and what are our
          feelings? My feelings are, that it is according to the prophecies
          of those men who were inspired in days that are gone. Well, do I
          delight in seeing the wicked destroyed? No, I do not; but I
          delight in seeing the righteous get what they look for, happiness
          and eternal life. Is it a benefit for the wicked portion of
          mankind to live or to die and go down to the grave? It is better
          for the people to go down to the grave than to live upon the
          earth; when the principles of salvation are offered to the world,
          it is better that they should cease to live than bring thousands
          of posterity into the world who will like themselves do wickedly,
          for the wicked and the ungodly of the earth will not receive the
          Gospel of Christ, and the earth is bound to be cleansed that
          there may be room for the righteous to live, for a holy and
          righteous generation to be raised up and the name of God honoured
          among men. These are my feelings upon that subject. And it will
          be just so with us, we will be under greater condemnation than
          any other people if we neglect our duties, because we have
          received the Priesthood of God, and have learned what is right
          and what is wrong. How many of our brethren now present before
          the light of revelation came felt as we do now? Would we not have
          given anything in the world that we possessed to have had the
          privilege of listening to the teachings we have had this day? We
          were then like the blind groping for the wall, and all we had to
          do was to walk by the little light we could get. We were then
          filled with traditions of our fathers who had inherited vanity,
          lies, and things in which there was no profit. Things are
          different now, we know for ourselves, we understand the things of
          God, then let us obey for ourselves that we may prosper. I feel
          an anxiety for the welfare of this people, and I pray that we may
          not neglect the blessings that are given to us, for this is an
          important time. While we are in this probation we should make the
          best possible use of our time, for this is the time to receive
          life and knowledge and to lay up treasures in heaven, that where
          our heart is, there our treasures may be also. There are many
          things in my mind to speak upon for the benefit of this people,
          but I do not feel to occupy your time longer. I do feel though
          that the subject before us is of all importance to the house of
          Israel, and I believe that the Lord does intend that we should
          speak to them, and bring them to understand the light of truth.
          They are in darkness, because their fathers had the truth and
          turned away and forsook the Lord their God. The Prophets among
          them wrote records, and in those records they promised blessings
          to their children who should live in the last days. They promised
          that after the cursing and afflictions should come the blessings,
          and if the Lord has taken us from the midst of the Gentiles and
          has enlightened our mind so that we can comprehend life and death
          in a great measure, and the principles of truth that are being
          revealed, we should feel satisfied with the blessings God has
          given, and we should be as ready to preach to these Lamanites as
          we are to the Gentiles. Are they not of the seed of Israel? Are
          they not all our brethren and of the house of Joseph? Then,
          brethren, let us take heed, and when we look upon them and see
          their conditions deal with them wisely, and the Lord will
          acknowledge our labours. I will tell you what I believe about
          this matter--the redemption of these natives--had this people
          come here under the same impressions that they had in New York,
          in Ohio, in Kentucky, or in Maine, or in any other State, had
          they come when they first received the Gospel and the Spirit of
          it, for then their hearts were touched with the Spirit of the
          Gospel of salvation, and they felt well, and had they have come
          here under those impressions and continued to live under those
          impressions which they first received in relation to these
          scattered tribes; I say long before this, had the people who
          first settled in Utah Valley lived up to the first impressions
          first made upon their minds, these Utes would have felt to be our
          brethren and sisters. They would have been one with us, and they
          would have been in this Church long ago, and their children would
          have been reading and writing, and you would have seen some of
          the young men busily engaged preaching to the tribes the fulness
          of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If the Latter-day Saints had come
          here when they first received the impression, and the Book of
          Mormon from Joseph Smith, this wild degraded race of men might
          have been, to a great extent, civilized and acquainted with the
          Gospel. What do you say brethren, is not that correct? (Loud
          cries of "Yes.") I know it is. I have heard the brethren and
          sisters speak in tongues and give interpretations about this very
          people, and they would say that they would teach the Lamanites to
          spin and sew, and also to be clean; do they feel so now? No; I
          tell you they are backsliders from that faith which they then
          imbibed; they are lukewarm and cold to those things which God has
          taught us respecting this people with whom we now live. Well,
          now, again, if you will reflect and look back a little you will
          see that we have been for several years past calling for the
          Elders to go forth and preach the Gospel, and we have almost
          preached to all nations. There may be some nations that we have
          not preached to, but we have preached it in France, Italy,
          Germany, and the States of the German Confederacy; and it has
          been preached in the British Isles, in North and South America,
          and the Society and Sandwich Islands, and to China, and we have
          even sent them to the dark regions of Asia and Africa to preach
          the Gospel of Christ. There were two of our brethren past through
          here last night who have been to those countries. Chauncey West
          has been through that country and can tell how it is there. Could
          he get any converts there? Yes, if he could get them plenty to
          eat, but if he could not feed them and keep them they would not
          stay with him. Now Chauncey West has done as much as he could,
          and not only preached and travelled, but he has cleared his
          skirts of those people among whom he has travelled, and he has
          cleared this people, for they have been commanded to preach this
          Gospel to all the nations of the earth.
          228
          Do we want to save the Lamanites? Yes, we do, and they are here
          by thousands and hundreds of thousands, right upon this
          continent; we have them all around us and they want saving.
          Supposing we were to take those Elders that we have in the
          various nations and send them in among these Indians, these
          natives of the mountains, what would be the result? Our Elders go
          and leave their families for two, three, five and seven years,
          they leave all and travel by land and sea, they get shipwrecked,
          go almost naked, and be gone for years, preaching and labouring
          year after year, and what do they accomplish? Not as much as they
          could do at home in one month, but still they go, and positively
          don't do as much good as they could do at home in one fourth the
          time. Now, suppose I were to call for Missionaries to go and
          preach the Gospel to the nations that are termed the civilized
          nations, I could get hundreds of volunteers. Why are you not
          willing to make sacrifices here? Why should not men be willing to
          go and spend their time and talents among these Lamanites and
          save time, money, and hundreds and thousands of dollars? Let a
          man till his garden, attend to the cows, get his living and
          devote the spare portion of his time to preaching to these
          Lamanites, and he will be right at home all the time. But men
          will prefer going and spending their time year after year among
          the Gentile nations, and accomplish a mere nothing. And I can
          find men in this congregation who will do this, and do it freely,
          but say to them set your own time and go to the kanyon and get a
          load of wood for these Lamanite squaws and will they do it? No,
          they will not. Is it not strange that men will act so, go from
          home and spend hundreds and thousands of dollars to preach the
          Gospel to somebody of noted civilization, away off yonder
          (pointing east,) but will we go to the Lamanites? No, but we try
          to get away off from them. We are treating them just as the
          Latter-day Saints have been treated by the Gentiles. If any of
          them come about begging, the Latter-day Saints instead of serving
          them and thereby kindling a good spirit within them say "here,
          get out of the way, let this alone, and don't you meddle with
          that, I don't like you, go away from my house." This is the way
          the Saints talk to these natives. Now, where shall we go--to the
          nations that have rejected the fulness of the Gospel, or shall we
          stay at home and preach to the natives? I tell you, if we send
          this people off from us and treat them with contempt we shall
          regret it, and mourn because of it. I am going to tell you what
          to do with these natives, you Bishops and Presidents of Provo and
          Springville, call out those teams which you have about you, all
          of them, and if these Indians want wood, haul it for them for you
          have burned theirs, and they need a little wood as well as you.
          Let them have feed on the range for their horses, wood to burn,
          and then they will let you alone. You will eat their fish too, on
          which they depend for a living one part of the year, and every
          service berry that you can find in the mountains, and still you
          grumble to let them have a little with you. You don't want the
          crickets, and therefore they can have the whole of them, but you
          have secured the antelope and everything else that you could make
          any kind of use of. Before the whites came, there was plenty of
          fish and antelope, plenty of game of almost every description;
          but now the whites have killed off these things, and there is
          scarcely anything left for the poor natives to live upon.
          Brethren what are you going to do with them? Kick them out of
          doors when they come in and let them starve to death? If we do
          this, we shall most assuredly regret it. Well, what will you do
          brother Brigham? I will tell you what I will do; there is brother
          Armstrong here, and he is an agent, and I want him to set off a
          piece of land for the natives and make a division line, and have
          it clearly understood that they are not to intrude upon your
          ground, nor you upon theirs. In addition to this, make a road
          from their land, so that when they want to come to the city they
          can do it without breaking down fences or intruding upon
          anybody's land. Then teach them to work, to fence in their land,
          to plough, to raise wheat and corn, and potatoes, and everything
          they need; teach them to be cleanly and industrious, and prevail
          on them to send their children to school to learn to read and
          write the English language, and let some of those men that used
          to talk of teaching the Lamanites, and of converting them, let
          them go down and build a nice school-house in their settlement,
          and there teach them the principles of civilization. And instead
          of you wasting your hundreds and thousands worth of time, and of
          grain, and clothing, do as they did in Salt Lake City last year;
          they formed a society for the benefit of these Indians, and put
          their means together and made them clothing of various kinds, and
          distributed those articles which they were enabled to obtain
          among the Lamanites, and do you go and do likewise. Gather up the
          yarn, and the cotton yarn, and woollen yarn, and make them up
          into clothes to make them comfortable. But they must work for
          those things; teach them to work for all they have and don't
          encourage the idle, those who refuse to work. In this way you
          will gradually bring them in to civilization, and they will be
          convinced that you are their friends, and that you intend to do
          them good, and these things will lead them to give ear to the
          Gospel and be baptized for the remission of their sins. Now are
          we going to try to make them one, and encourage them to abide
          here in peace, or are we determined to drive them from us? I can
          tell you the Lamanites of these mountains will yet be a shield to
          this people if we do right, and if we will not do our duty, our
          necks are ready for the halter or the knife; yes, you will find
          that our necks will be ready for the knives of our enemies, if we
          do not look to these poor degraded natives. I want to know now,
          if the brethren can really and truly realize our true position
          with regard to the Lamanites, or do you consider them a poor,
          lost, sunken race of beings that are not worth saving? Do you
          ever read the Book of Mormon? If you do, do you believe and
          realize the truth of its sayings, and also what the Lord revealed
          to the Prophet Joseph? These are things that we have in our
          possession; we have them in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
          and in the History of Joseph Smith. Do you look them over? If you
          do, and if you lay them to heart as the things of God, you will
          feel that it is actually our duty to do all we possibly can to
          benefit, enlighten and save this dark and ignorant people. Do you
          feel like killing off the Lamanites? I tell you there is no man
          that will ever feel like killing them if he possesses the Spirit
          of the Lord. Well, says one, "do you ever feel like chastising
          them brother Brigham?" Yes, I do, but I let the Spirit of the
          Holy Gospel direct me; but until the light of the Holy Gospel
          shone upon me I felt like other men. When the Priesthood was
          restored, and the light of truth burst in upon my mind, I knew
          then that if it were not for the Israelites the Gentiles might go
          to hell and be damned. The Lord would not take much pains with us
          anyhow, were it not for the promised seed. Instead of them being
          inferior to us in birthright, they are superior, and they stand
          first in many instances, with regard to the promises in
          particular. Well, but says one, "how will you prove this?" I will
          tell you, if we had been of the house of Israel and forsaken our
          God as much as we have, and despised his ordinances and trampled
          them under our feet, we would have been cursed like these
          Lamanites are, this is my proof. If the Gentiles had been of the
          house of Israel, legal heirs to the Priesthood, and had received
          their oracles as the house of Israel did, you would have found
          that the same curse would have come upon the Gentiles that you
          now see upon these Lamanites, but inasmuch as they were not of
          the promised seed, to them the blessings did not pertain, and
          they had not part nor lot in them, only as they were afterward
          granted on condition of obedience. The Son of God came through
          Israel, but we Gentiles being strangers, and foreigners, and
          aliens, in a national point, we had nothing to do with putting
          Christ to death, and hence the curse did not come upon the
          Gentiles. When they are restored, will they not stand before the
          Gentiles? Will they not be numbered with the Sons of God and be
          adorned with the gifts and graces of the Gospel, and stand before
          the Gentiles? Yes, they will! Now, what do the people think? I
          should like to know what this congregation think about it.
          229
          There are a good many brethren and sisters here from Springville,
          Palmyra, and Payson, what do you all think about it? Had we
          better drive them away out of the country? Or, had we best take
          hold and bring them into the Gospel of Jesus Christ? Now, if this
          people, male and female, feel to school them, spend time and
          pains to instil into their minds correct principles, to divide
          land with them, and clothe them, draw their wood for them until
          they learn to draw their own, and farm for them until they learn
          to farm for themselves, and if they will no more slay them, no
          more seclude them from their houses and hospitality, and will go
          to work and restore them to the knowledge of the truth the Lord
          God will bless them, and they have nothing to fear. If you will
          live up to this you will rise, while those who do not will go
          down. If this people will observe this covenant, and follow it
          one and all, (and here are the leading men in these mountains
          belonging to several of the tribes, and they feel well),
          thousands and hundreds of thousands will embrace this Gospel, and
          for ought I know scores of thousands will become members of this
          Church.
          229
          Now, if you will take hold of the wheel and lift, it may be
          granted unto us to accomplish this great work, and I tell you
          that you will receive the blessings of the Gospel, such as you
          never received before, if you will make up your minds to be
          favourable and merciful unto them in their filthiness, and in
          their ignorance, these blessings are yours. But if you get angry
          and kill them, you will not obtain them. Say to them, "if you
          steal and destroy our property we will bear with you, and while
          you are ignorant we will bear with you," and if this people will
          take this course from this time forth, they will feel the power
          of God more than they ever did in these last days before. (The
          congregation here united in a loud "Amen.") And you are finding
          it so, too.
          229
          Just give them what they want; I tell you it is the cheapest way
          to fight them. You can draw them to you and make them bend to
          anything if you use them well. And if any man abuses them, let
          him be dealt with by the civil authorities, and in this way you
          will succeed in the work you have in view.
          229
          May God bless you all. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Joseph
          Young, July 13, 1855
                             Joseph Young, July 13, 1855
                          REMARKS ON BEHALF OF THE INDIANS.
               By President Joseph Young, made in the Bowery at Provo,
                                   July 13, 1855.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
           Young
          I arise, brethren and sisters, to make a very few remarks,
          particularly upon one point, that is the subject of the
          Lamanites. I am aware that in all the teaching that the brightest
          intelligence can receive upon any subject, that there is a
          balance wheel in the inside of man--the heart--that should be
          consulted in carrying out any or every instruction that we hear.
          The Lord has put into every man a portion of instruction that he
          is required to use, independent of any oral instruction that he
          may receive. This natural intelligence is given to balance things
          in the human mind. The Spirit of the Lord is given to men to
          profit thereby. It is according to good sense and reason that
          these natives should be looked to and sought after, for they are
          the seed of promise; they act according to the light they have
          pertaining to all matters that have come within the reach of
          their minds, and it is the duty of the Latter-day Saints to treat
          them kindly, and try to save them, and if they do not they may
          miss the mark; and although they may offer many good teachings
          which do not seem to be appreciated, yet there is a common law
          that is written upon every man's heart, and the hearts of those
          poor natives can be penetrated, and if this power is not
          exercised, or if we allow it to lie dormant we miss the figure.
          And, I feel that we do not appreciate our privileges, we let the
          spirit that is in us lie dormant, and hence it is that our
          treatment to the Lamanites has been so different in the various
          parts and settlements of this Territory. There is a splitting of
          hairs about this important matter, and if the latter-day Saints
          cannot split hairs I do not know who can, yes, this people can
          split hairs if any body in the world can about anything. I am
          aware that we are a peculiar people, that our circumstances have
          been trying and vexatious all the way through; I am sensible that
          our treatment has been rather extravagant, and it has been a
          matter of serious reflection with many, to know to what extent we
          ought to mingle with these wild natives around us. Before I was a
          member of this kingdom, I believed in converting the inhabitants
          of these mountains, I foresaw that it could be done, or in other
          words I saw them in a condition and in circumstances where they
          were all passive and filled with the Holy Spirit; I saw that it
          was the spirit of truth that dwelt with them, and when I became
          acquainted with the Gospel in the early part of this Church, I
          then learnt that it was the spirit of the Saints of Latter-days,
          and that it would bring them to the knowledge of their fathers
          and their friends, and also to the knowledge of the covenants
          made with their fathers ages ago. In this thing, the Latter-day
          Saints were as much deceived as they ever were upon any other
          subject, this I am satisfied of. How was this? They were deceived
          in relation to these tribes, because the Holy Spirit brought many
          things close to their minds--they appeared right by, and hence
          many were deceived, and run into a mistake respecting them. They
          (the Saints) undertook to make calculations for to establish the
          kingdom and restore Israel, and many were so excited, that they
          wanted to take the Gospel from the Gentiles immediately. They
          were for taking the Gospel clear away at once, and of course for
          sealing them all up to destruction. Many good men made great
          blunders upon the subject of "redeeming Israel;" it was a great
          mystery, and perhaps I made as great mistakes as others in
          forming my opinions, but I had the caution not to utter my views
          to any one. I knew that faith and the Holy Ghost brought the
          designs of Providence close by, and by that means we were enabled
          to scan them, and find out what they would produce when carried
          into effect, but we had not knowledge enough to digest and fully
          comprehend those things, and therefore it was a mark of wisdom
          for any man to keep his spirit and feelings to himself.
           Young
          I mention this to show you how ready the Saints were to say that
          the Lamanites should be before them in the Church, yet they would
          be willing to do anything for the salvation of Israel; but our
          long experience has proved, together with our faith and practice,
          the folly of making great calculations beforehand. I have asked
          frequently when is that time coming, which I have heard talked
          about and prophesied of in tongues years ago when in the meetings
          of the Saints; even the sisters used to predict that their
          husbands would go and instruct the Lamanites in all the habits
          and customs of civilization that we as a people understand. These
          things used to be talked of years ago, and now we are here right
          amongst them, the Lord has thrown us into their society, and they
          are a dark, loathsome and forbidding people, and they live around
          us in a wild uncultivated state, in these mountains and valleys,
          and I have proved them, some of them to have partaken of the
          proper spirit, and many of them begin to feel well. I have heard
          men prophecy in the early part of this Church, that in 25 years
          Jesus would come to reign upon the earth, and that in that time
          all would be wound up, and hence they were going to redeem Israel
          in the mountains and wind all up in a short time, but I have
          desired to have our Lamanite brethren brought to understanding,
          and come and be united with us in the covenant of peace and
          salvation--to see them learn the arts of civilization and quit
          their habits of blood and murder; I wish to see them learn the
          truth, come and be a white and delightsome people. All these
          ideas and feelings seemed to be given up years ago, but
          by-and-bye the Lord threw us into a position where we could be
          tested and proved, and how do we feel and act? I ought to touch a
          few points which I consider most extravagant in the conduct of
          the Latter-day Saints. Some people, for instance, when the
          Lamanites come to their houses will call out, "here, be off, we
          do not want to see you, go away." These natives come to their
          houses, dark, dirty, and miserable it is true, but they come like
          little children, but the brethren and sisters order them off,
          literally throw them away. And I have seen them go to other
          places and the people would commence their jokes upon them, and
          making a good deal of freedom with them. Well, both these things
          I have laid aside as being spurious and not good. According to
          our faith, there is a right way and one only, and if any people
          can split hairs this people can, and do most assuredly about the
          right way to deal with these poor loathsome creatures. Oh, says
          one family, "we do not want them in here, we cannot do with them
          in our houses, upon our beds, or on our floors which have been
          cleaned." There have been times that I have had them with me in
          my house and have made a good fire to warm them, and I would
          shake hands with them and tell them that I liked them, and that
          the great Spirit liked them as well as I did. They will come to
          beg and say, "we want to get wheat to feed upon," then I would
          reply that "I wanted it for my 'papooses,' I would be glad to do
          it, but I have many 'papooses' and cannot spare any." Treat them
          courteously, and do not let any kind of remarks fall from your
          lips that will make them believe that you want to sauce them, and
          on the other hand, do not use any freedom with them, take no step
          to make them believe that you are their enemy, but show that you
          are their friend by your kindness and liberality to them. I have
          always treated them well, and now many of them come into my
          house, and they make no particular ado, neither do I with them,
          but I am strict, I use no freedom; I forbid my boys scuffling or
          joking with them, and if they ask for a thing that I have not
          got, I tell them kindly, and then they will walk away, but they
          will come again another day. By acting in this way when they ask
          for anything and I tell them that I have not got it, they believe
          me, because they have had no occasion to disbelieve me. I do not
          say to them that they have taken liberties in my house which I
          cannot submit to, for I never give them the opportunity. I cannot
          see, for my part that it is the privilege of people to abuse
          them. I believe that we have to treat them with respect and the
          spirit of uprightness. We will examine the law which our Father,
          the Great Spirit, and Great Chief, has delivered to us to obey.
          Teach them the law of God, do it mildly and kindly, and it will
          take an effect upon them, but harsh measures will not. These are
          my views with regard to the Lamanites, and I believe in being
          good-tempered with those men; I believe in teaching them to
          cultivate the land and raise grain for themselves, and in
          teaching them our language, and I tell my second son that he must
          learn to talk theirs. Squashead often comes to my house and he
          will hollow out when at a distance--"Joseph Young, Joseph Young,
          give me meat and bread." I give him some, and then he will ask
          for some wheat, and I tell him I cannot spare it. Once when he
          came, he asked if I had any hay; "yes, got hay;" he wanted to lie
          down. "Well" said I, "lie down on the hay." He came to me one day
          and put his hand upon my shoulder, and pointed with the other,
          and said--"Joseph Young, got one heart, one tongue, one ear--I
          want something to eat," and then his brother came, and I always
          respond in feeding them, and I have this faith that if treated
          properly they will ere long see the truth, and I tell you
          brethren, when brother Benson was speaking of his views and
          feelings I felt to say, that is by the power of God, and there is
          nothing that is more of the power of God to me that when men are
          speaking of this mean, poor, low, miserable, dejected people, for
          they have been in favour with God as we now are, and we should be
          delighted to have them brought to the light, and we shall
          endeavour to have them made clean. What has been the cause of
          their filthiness? The same as would befall us if we were to rebel
          and do the same things which they have done. They are a poor
          miserable set of people, and they have been abused and trampled
          upon by their enemies, and when I talk about them I think of the
          vision I had some time ago, when I saw them in their redeemed
          state, and they looked so bright, and clean, and glorious, and
          this people are the individuals who have to bring this about, and
          as I said, just because God's ways are not as ours. The Spirit of
          the Lord, of the God of Israel, brings things in their time and
          place. God's work is not like man's; the Lord shows things to
          come, perhaps in dreams or by visions of the night, and we should
          learn what is mingled and connected in his designs. We should
          observe so as to know what is intended, so that we may not run
          into a snag. We have not a great many inconveniences to contend
          with, and hence we should feel for Israel, and I just know that
          there is a material change in the feelings of that people in
          these mountains and valleys. How do you know it says one? I know
          it by the spirit of their chiefs, and I know it by the spirit
          that rules in the breasts of a great many of them. "You must not
          kill the Mormons" they say, "they are our friends, and they want
          to do us good." There has been a material, a radical change, and
          I say that it is the power of God that has done it, and only let
          us be of one heart and of one mind, and the thing will be brought
          about in the due time of the Lord.
           Young
          I thought I would say so much in favour of the red men, and here
          let me advise you to mark your feelings from this time, and see
          if you do not feel better when you feed them, than when you take
          up the sword to fight them. Be liberal, and be just as kind as
          you can be, and then see if you will not feel better than when
          you took up the guns to shoot them. There is the touchstone and
          the balance-wheel! Keep a good spirit within you towards that
          people and it will be well. I am not afraid, neither should be if
          I were in the wilderness. The spirit of intelligence which I
          carry with me, and which is in them would clear my way, and those
          men would never hurt a hair of my head, and why? Because I would
          treat them kindly and manifest a good spirit.
           Young
          Brother Francis Durphy tells an anecdote about some Indians; he
          says, "that as he was coming from California with a few others
          they saw a large band of Indians, and they went right up and met
          them, and as they went up the old chief came as by some unseen
          influence, and beheld his hands up and seemed quite pleased to
          have a talk with them. The chiefs kept turning back to talk to
          the brethren; they were so pleased that they dismounted and
          conversed, and they seemed to be filled with the Spirit of God,
          they felt well; they could not stay, they said they must go to
          their squaws and papooses; the brethren gave them some fish, and
          they went off in the best of spirits." This shows that there is a
          power that controls them, and will continue to their salvation. I
          know this is true; I cling to them and intend to do so through. 
           Young
          May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / John
          Taylor, April 28, 1861
                             John Taylor, April 28, 1861
                  SAFETY OF THE SAINTS AT HOME.--CONTRAST OF THEIR
                      POSITION WITH THAT OF THE UNITED STATES.
               Discourse by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 28, 1861.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          233
          There is a saying that was used by the old Prophets in ancient
          times, which is to the following effect:--"Report, say they, and
          we will report it."--Jeremiah. And there is another saying which
          is as follows:--"And your covenant with death shall be
          disannulled, and your agreement with hell shall not stand; when
          the overflowing scourge shall pass through, then ye shall be
          trodden down by it. From the time that it goeth forth it shall
          take you; for morning by morning shall it pass over, by day and
          by night; and it shall be a vexation only to understand the
          report."--Isaiah, chap. xxviii.
          234
          A great many things have been circulated about us; now things
          begin to be reported about others, and from those reports we hear
          that they have about as much as they can get along with
          comfortably. We have had our share of trouble in times past, and
          I think the Scriptures say that judgment shall begin at the house
          of God, and if so where will the wicked and ungodly appear?
          234
          When we think of the trouble that is likely to overtake this
          nation, as well as others, it is calculated to create a
          sympathetic feeling in the bosoms of all who reflect. For some
          weeks past I have been reviewing the events current in the
          nation, and I have felt a great deal of commiseration, and
          especially latterly. I have thought that I have discovered a
          disposition not to yield to the truth, nor to admit anything more
          than circumstances actually compel them to, at least there is a
          disposition to withhold what would be called justice and equity
          to us as a people. If there is a cessation of open hostilities
          against us, it is not for want of a disposition, but owing to the
          peculiar situation in which they are placed relative to each
          other, and the bitter animosity and feeling that have sprung up
          among themselves, which for the time being divert their attention
          from us.
          234
          Under these circumstances, seeing that justice and judgment have
          to go forth, if trouble must come, I would a great deal rather
          that they should war with one another than with us, and see them
          spend their strength one against another than to see them engaged
          in exhausting and wasting their strength upon this people.
          Looking upon things in this point of view, I feel perfectly
          satisfied with the events that are transpiring; and if I did not,
          I could not help it.
          234
          The people of this nation are evidently bent upon their own
          destruction, and they are full of enmity, hatred, war, and
          bloodshed. To all human appearance, it would seem that they will
          not stop short of the entire destruction of this great nation. In
          the language of one of old who uttered this singular prophetic
          declaration I will say, "They are drunken, but not with wine;
          they stagger, but not with strong drink." They have neglected
          righteousness, justice, and truth for years that are past and
          gone; they have allowed the honest, the virtuous, the just, and
          the true-hearted to be abused and afflicted, and they have winked
          and mocked at their sufferings; and not only so, but they have
          unblushingly used their force and strength to bring about the
          destruction of God's people. They have, however, failed in all
          their attempts to crush out the kingdom of God, because the
          Almighty has protected his people; but they will not fail when
          they make their attacks upon one another. When the potsherds of
          the earth strive with the potsherds of the earth, and God does
          not interfere, they will be more likely to accomplish the
          destruction of each other. They have been using their energies
          against the Saints of the Most High; they have cast us out,
          sought to destroy and root us out from the earth; but there was a
          God who was watching over the interests of his people. There was
          a Being that their philosophy and theology knew nothing about, a
          Being whose eyes were open to see, and whose ears listened to the
          cries of his people. When the full time for deliverance arrives,
          he stretches forth his hand and we are preserved, and we come out
          from the difficulties and trials unscathed. This we have done,
          supported by the hand of Jehovah; and this will be done again
          should we be placed in circumstances to require it.
          235
          But now things with us are assuming a different aspect, and our
          friends also in the east are being placed in a different
          condition from that which they had anticipated. They have the
          same God to apply to in the north as in the South, the same kind
          of religion; but their religion does not teach them to have any
          confidence in the all-protecting arm of Jehovah, for their God
          has no eyes, no ears, no arms, no power; he is without body or
          parts. If we were to go to that country, we should find that they
          are all very religious; good Baptists, good Methodists, good
          Quakers, good Catholics, good Episcopalians; in fact, they think
          that they are all good, pious souls, attending meeting-houses and
          appointing fasts all through the land. Both the North and the
          South are praying fervently to the same God, that they may have
          power to destroy their enemies. Who are their enemies? All good
          Christians. Therefore, if their God should hear and answer them,
          they would all be utterly annihilated.
          235
          Our God heard our prayers and delivered us from the power of our
          enemies, and he brought the most signal confusion upon those who
          had plotted the destruction of his people. In relation to the
          events that may take place, the atmosphere certainly looks heavy
          and black, and the tokens of war and bloodshed are formidable
          enough. And I think by appearances in the lower world, they have
          got a large hell, and devils enough to carry it on; they have at
          the present plenty of business to attend to at home.
          236
          I feel thankful to the God of Israel that we occupy the position
          we do in these mountains. Do we now feel very sorry that Illinois
          drove us from our homes? What say you? The Lord has preserved us
          thus far; he has also controlled our destinies and managed our
          affairs so that we are this day the manifest monuments of his
          mercy and care; yes, we are living monuments of the regard and
          favour of that Great God who has set his hand to redeem Israel
          and to roll on his own work. But do we feel like boasting of
          this? No, only in God. Would our enemies have gloried over us if
          they had succeeded in scattering us according to their
          intentions, so that we never could have gathered together again?
          Yes; and if they had heard that the army sent against us had
          swept us off from this stage of action, there would have been
          loud hosannahs by Priests and people. How was it when Joseph
          Smith was killed? There was a general rejoicing through the
          length and breadth of the whole land; and if they could have
          accomplished our destruction, the same feeling would have been
          manifested in this and in other countries; and as the kingdom of
          God advances, this spirit will increase. The Spirit of light and
          truth will be opposed by the spirit of darkness and error. They
          are two antagonistic powers which will strive for the mastery
          until error is vanquished and overcome. John speaks of two
          Prophets that will prophesy in Jerusalem, and that will have
          power to cause that it rain not in the days of their prophecy, to
          turn the waters into blood, and to smite the earth with plagues
          as often as they will. The nations of the earth will be gathered
          against them, and they will be overcome by their enemies; and
          hence it is said their dead bodies shall lie in the streets of
          Jerusalem for three days and three nights. The wicked will so
          rejoice in their success and gloat over the destruction of those
          Prophets that they will indulge in feasting and sending gifts one
          to another, because of the destruction of those men of God. But
          by-and-bye, we read the spirit of life sent from the Great God
          shall again enter their tabernacles, and they shall be received
          up into heaven in the sight of their enemies, who shall then
          experience the fury of the Almighty. The Prophet Zechariah gives
          an interesting account of what shall take place in Jerusalem
          about the time of the appearance of these two great Prophets.
          236
          Such is the feeling that has been manifested by this generation
          ever since the commencement of this great work with which we are
          associated; the Saints of God, the work of God, the revelations
          of Jesus Christ and the holy Priesthood have been misrepresented,
          lied about and slandered. God's people have been persecuted,
          robbed, plundered, mobbed, and driven, the Prophets and Apostles
          have been imprisoned and put to death under false pretences, by
          irresponsible, ruthless gangs of ruffians. We have never been in
          any place, as yet, from the commencement of this work to the
          present time, but that feeling and spirit have prevailed against
          us. It commenced against Joseph Smith when he first received the
          plates, and continued in Ohio, in Missouri, in Illinois, and in
          the various cities, towns, counties, and states that we have
          occupied. It is a feeling that is opposed to the Word of God, to
          the Spirit of truth, and to the kingdom of God upon the earth. A
          great many men have not known by what spirit or feeling they have
          been actuated; neither do they now know. When they array
          themselves against the Saints of God, they are actuated by a
          foul, wicked spirit. By-and-bye they will be arrayed against each
          other, and not knowing the revelations of God the destruction
          will be terrible. One of the old Prophets said when speaking of
          the wicked, that they know nothing but what they know naturally,
          as brute beasts which are made to be taken and destroyed.
          237
          Do you think that this state of things would have been in
          existence at the present time in the United States, if they had
          been under the direction of the Saints and servants of the Most
          High? If they had been under the rule and dictation of a Prophet,
          governed by the principle of light and intelligence, as he
          receives it from heaven; does it appear to you they would have
          been in the present lamentable condition? No, with the light of
          Heaven, this could not possibly have been. But as things at the
          present stand, they have no inspiration, no revelation from God,
          no Prophet's voice to point out the path of safety (at least
          there is none they will listen to), and consequently they are led
          captive by the Devil, and are in a great measure controlled by
          him. This is truly a lamentable position, but the picture is not
          overdrawn. Do we rejoice over them? No, we do not; we have
          frequently offered to them the principles of life; we had much
          rather they would have drunk of the waters of life, and been in a
          different condition, but at the same time we would a great deal
          prefer to have them use their armies upon themselves than upon
          us. They are all very loyal; they profess to be very patriotic,
          and they all believe they are fighting for their own, and they
          pray to the God of battles to give them success; and it is quite
          common to hear them boast, "We will regulate matters in a short
          time." But who is this God of battles? Why, the Devil, the prince
          and power of the air, who rules in the hearts of the children of
          disobedience; he is the god they risk their cause with, and it is
          for him to handle them as he sees fit. What shall we do in the
          midst of these things that are now transpiring? Why, lean upon
          the Lord our God, purify ourselves, look back "to the pit from
          whence we were dug, and to the rock from whence we were hewn." A
          short time ago we were in the bonds of iniquity and the gall of
          bitterness. Let us also look at our position as Elders in Israel,
          clothed with the power of the holy Priesthood, as men who hold
          the ministry of reconciliation, and who have been selected and
          chosen by the Great Eloheim to warn the world, and pray that he
          may give us a knowledge of the plan of salvation that we may
          become saviours to our fellow beings. This is the position that
          we ought to occupy in relation to these matters, standing in holy
          places, full of the light and intelligence that flows from the
          throne of God, seeking to cultivate every noble and exalted
          principle that has been made known unto us, and striving to walk
          worthy of that high vocation wherewith we are called.
          238
          I will tell you how I feel--I feel thankful to the God of Israel
          that he has granted me the privilege of being associated with
          this people, and with this Priesthood. I do not fret myself much
          about North or South, or any other nation, they are all in the
          hands of God; I care nothing for the glory and pomp of the world,
          it is all as so many bubbles, and it is destined to destruction.
          But I do care about principles that reach back, and that reach
          forward to eternity, that give me the privilege of drawing light,
          truth and intelligence from that Being who gives this and all
          other worlds all the light and intelligence they enjoy, and who
          is prepared to give and impart it to his people as fast as they
          are capable of receiving and improving upon it. I feel a strong
          desire also to bring my body into subjection to the law of God,
          and to live in obedience to all its requirements, for I feel that
          I am called to a high and holy calling, and that I would not
          exchange my position for any position of power, or emoluments
          that man can bestow upon the face of the earth. These are my
          feelings in regard to my position, and in regard to the great
          blessings that God has conferred upon me, and upon this people.
          What has he done for us? He has taken us from the darkness with
          which the world are enshrouded, and has imparted to us the Holy
          Ghost by the laying on of hands; he has given us the gifts of the
          Spirit, a knowledge of ourselves, a knowledge of God, a knowledge
          of the position that we occupy before him, a knowledge of the
          past and of the future, so that we can look back and see the
          designs of God in the great works he performed in the remote ages
          of the world; we can look abroad and see the movements of the
          Great Jehovah in the midst of the nations, and if we are
          enlightened by his Spirit and cultivate the blessings he has
          conferred, we can look forward to the unborn future and see the
          purposes of God unfolding in the world, not only on the
          establishment of the kingdom of God, but its future development
          and triumph. And while we see, and feel, and comprehend in part,
          in relation to these matters it causes joy to beam upon our
          countenances and fills our hearts with rejoicing. In regard to
          the events that are transpiring, they are only just the kind that
          we have been anticipating for many years past. I knew as much as
          twenty-five years ago that these events would transpire, and I
          had just as much assurance of it as I have to-day. It is only a
          matter of time; then I foresaw and now I see the things passing
          along. We stand here as the representatives of God upon the
          earth, and do you think he will forsake us and the earth on which
          we dwell? No. What has he been doing? He has been planting the
          germ of truth in the earth for the last thirty years, and it has
          begun to sprout, to bud, to blossom, and to extend from nation to
          nation; it has taken root in the hearts of many honest men and
          women who have within them a strong and unwavering desire to
          fulfil their destiny upon the earth, and to accomplish the work
          which the Almighty has given them to do. What! accomplish the
          work of God with all our weaknesses and infirmities? Yes, for he
          has promised to assist us by the power of his Spirit, to reward
          us a hundred-fold in this world and give us life everlasting in
          that which is to come. The same gifts, powers and qualifications
          that followed the Gospel anciently are made manifest now, through
          obedience. It is for us then to purify ourselves, yes, every man,
          woman, and child, to seek after the right way, to feel after the
          Lord our God, to humble ourselves before him, and be thankful to
          the great God of Israel for all that we are permitted to enjoy.
          238
          We are glad, say some, that we are not in the States. I do not
          care much about it, for if I am called upon to go abroad whether
          in peace or war, if that be my calling all is well; although in
          the world we ought not to be of the world. We have sometimes to
          dwell among wars, famine, and pestilence, but what has that to do
          with it if we are magnifying our callings? We have truly reason
          to be thankful that we are here, that we dwell in peace, that our
          families are here, that our wives and children are here, and that
          we are hid up for a little season. It is a great temporal
          blessing that we can worship God according to the dictates of our
          own consciences, none daring to make us afraid. We can cultivate
          our farms and gardens, and at the same time enjoy our religion.
          What is time to us as Elders of Israel? What difference does it
          make to us, so long as we are engaged in the service of God,
          whether there be peace or war? We are in possession of the
          principles of eternal life, we are engaged in the work of the
          Lord here upon the earth, and whether it places us in difficulty,
          in danger, or in prosperity, it matters but very little if we
          understand correct principles, for we have commenced to live for
          ever. We have, or ought to have, drunk of the well, of which
          Jesus spoke when conversing with the woman of Samaria, which
          affords water that springs up into everlasting life. These are
          about my feelings in reference to our trials, privations, and
          also our prosperity. What is your life? What does it matter
          whether we die to-day, this week, or next year, so long as we are
          engaged in the work of God? The principles we have laid hold of
          are principles of eternal life, and whether we die to-day, or
          next week, or whether it is forty years hence, what does it
          matter so long as we are faithful to the callings whereunto the
          Lord has called us.
          238
          The two parties in the States are mustering their forces, each
          party believing that the other is in the wrong. We have given
          ourselves up to the Lord, and have been mustered into the service
          of the Great Jehovah. We have engaged to assist in building up
          the kingdom of God upon the earth, to help to establish the
          principles of truth and righteousness and to carry out the
          provisions of the law of God in every circumstance of life. This
          is the position that we occupy; we are minute men, if you please,
          ready for anything that may transpire, and as to the future
          result it does not trouble us at all, that is in the hands of our
          God. If we are called to lay down our bodies now, or in thirty or
          forty years, it makes little or no difference, inasmuch as we are
          faithful and keep the commandments of God. I feel like putting my
          house in order and seeing that everything is right there; then I
          can say, like David of old, who exclaimed, "Search me and prove
          me O God, and see if there is any wickedness in me."
          239
          If I am clothed with the spirit of my office and calling, filled
          with the power of God, and am ready to accomplish the Mission
          which the Almighty has called me to perform, I am simply doing my
          duty, this is what is wanted to-day, to be on hand, and to lead
          my family in the same track, to humble myself before the Lord and
          seek his blessing, have my wives and children do those things
          that are good, that his Spirit may be with them from this time
          henceforth and for ever.
          239
          I feel to recommend this course of conduct to the Seventies, to
          the High Priests, to the Bishops, and to all the saints, that
          they may be filled with the light of life, that they may rejoice
          before the Lord continually. Then let the storms come and the
          thunders roll, the lightnings flash and the nations be overturned
          and thrones be cast down, yet all will be right with us, we shall
          feel unshaken in the tempest and know that we are right, and that
          all is well in Zion.
          239
          Brethren, God bless you and guide you in the way of truth, is my
          prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, March 2, 1862
                            Brigham Young, March 2, 1862
                    NECESSITY OF TEMPORAL LABOUR, PREPARATORY TO
                                 BUILDING A TEMPLE.
                Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 2, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          239
          All things were created firstly spiritual; then it seems that
          secondly, all things were created temporal. The laws and
          principles that tie together spiritual and temporal things are so
          complicated, are so interwoven with each other, so inseparably
          connected, and yet in the minds of the people they appear so
          distinct one from the other, that we evidently need a great deal
          of experience and reflection to make this subject clear to our
          understandings. I shall only make a few remarks, and leave the
          subject I shall now introduce for others to speak upon.
          240
          This building is set apart expressly for the worship of the Lord
          our God, and to many it may seem to infringe upon the rights of
          our religion to talk about temporal matters here. In the
          beginning things were created first spiritual, then temporal; but
          now it is first temporal and then spiritual. We cannot attend to
          any one of the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood without a
          temporal act. We must perform a temporal labour--a manual
          labour--in order to arrive at the condition which fits us to
          receive the full benefit of the spiritual. At present the few
          remarks I shall make will be upon the matter of obtaining rock
          for our contemplated temple, which we intend to build upon this
          block. The canal that we started from Big Cottonwood creek to
          this city was for the purpose of transporting material for
          building the Temple. We have learned some things in regard to the
          nature of the soil in which the bed of the canal is made that we
          did not know before. We pretty much completed the canal, or, in
          other words, we hewed out the cistern, but, behold, it would not
          hold water. We have not the time now to make that canal carry
          water, so we will continue to haul rock with cattle; and when an
          opportunity presents, we will finish the canal. We now
          contemplate repairing the State road, so that we can haul heavy
          blocks of granite. We were not very successful the last winter in
          hauling rock, for the road was so soaked with water that it was
          almost impassible; but we will now repair that road, and continue
          our hauling.
          240
          We cannot even enter the Temple when it is built, and perform
          those ordinances which lead to spiritual blessings, without
          performing a temporal labour. Temporal ordinances must be
          performed to secure the spiritual blessings the Great Supreme has
          in store for his faithful children. Every act is first a temporal
          act. The Apostle says, faith comes by hearing. What should be
          heard to produce faith? The preaching of the Word. For that we
          must have a preacher; and he is not an invisible Spirit, but a
          temporal, ordinary man like ourselves, and subject to the same
          regulations and rules of life. To preach the Gospel is a temporal
          labour, and to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ is the result of
          a temporal labour. To be baptized is a temporal labour, both to
          the person administered to and the administrator. I am a living
          witness to the truth of this statement, for I have made my feet
          sore many a time, and tired myself out travelling and preaching,
          that by hearing the Gospel the people might have faith. The
          blessings we so earnestly desire will come to us by performing
          the manual labour required, and thus preparing all things
          necessary to receive the invisible blessings Jehovah has for his
          children.
          240
          Do we need a Temple? We do, to prepare us to enter in through the
          gate into the city where the Saints are at rest. Ordinances
          necessary to this have not yet been performed and cannot be in
          the absence of a suitable place. We wish a Temple, not for the
          public congregation, but for the Priesthood, wherein to arrange
          and organize fully the Priesthood in its order and degrees, to
          administer the ordinance of the Priesthood to the Saints for
          their exaltations. The first thing to be done is a temporal
          labour with the pick and the spade, to prepare a good solid road
          upon which to haul the rock; then we call upon the quarrymen to
          get the rock out of the mountains and split them into sizes
          convenient for putting upon waggons. Now all this work is not
          done by faith alone, but nerve, bone, and muscle are exceedingly
          essential with faith, also, in this case, the strength of the ox.
          When the rock is on the ground, it must then be hewn and prepared
          for the walls. While this work is progressing on a still morning,
          you may hear a hundred chisels at work, and we want to hear two
          or three hundred at work. Thus we will rear the Temple of the
          Lord, and when it is completed we can enter therein and receive
          the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood, and our spiritual
          blessings; but we first have to perform our manual labour, and we
          wish the people to fully understand this. I will now call upon
          Bishop Hunter to make some remarks.
          240
          I wish to preach another discourse.
          241
          At a Bishops' meeting, on Thursday evening last, it was concluded
          to cut a large ditch on the upper side of the State road, from
          here to Gardner's mill, to carry off the water from the surface
          of the road, which would then soon be in good order for travel.
          This matter I wish to have laid before the people, to receive an
          expression from them whether they will sustain their Bishops in
          this labour, and this is the reason why we speak of it this
          morning. If the work is properly taken hold of and in good
          earnest, with strong hands and willing hearts, it will soon be
          accomplished. The Bishops are willing to have the ground divided
          among them, which Bishop Hunter will attend to.
          241
          We want to build this Temple as speedily as possible, through the
          blessings and kind providences of the Almighty in whom we will
          trust, doing the labour our hands find to do, asking no questions
          as to what we are going to receive when the Temple is done, or
          how long we shall be in building it, but we will build it as fast
          as possible. Some care nothing about building a Temple, for, say
          they, as sure as we commence we shall have to fight the enemy. If
          we have an enemy to encounter the quicker we do so the better,
          for we are able to do whatever the Lord requires. Union is
          strength, and this terrifies our enemies. Who can resist the
          power possessed by the Latter-day Saints in their union? And the
          stronger our union, the more mighty are the bands of our
          strength; while disunion is weakening our enemies, and splitting
          them asunder; they will be left in weakness, while we shall grow
          in strength in our union, and in confidence in God and each
          other. And let us take a course to create confidence in ourselves
          as well as in our neighbours, and we will constantly grow strong.
          241
          We can all help a little in repairing the road I have mentioned,
          so I will ask the brethren and the sisters too, will you sustain
          your Bishops in making a good road upon which to haul rock for
          the Temple? [The vote was unanimous in favour.] Let Bishop Hunter
          and other Bishops, as far south as Fort Union, proportion to each
          ward its share of the labour to be done on the road.
          241
          I thought well of the discourse this morning; I like a great deal
          of it. Were I to speak what is now in my mind, I should say that
          succotash is the best dish I ever partook of; you get that, when
          I talk to you, and you had it from Bishop Hunter this morning, a
          little of this, and a little of that.
          241
          The kingdom of God is before us; we have it to build up, and to
          establish the Zion of our God upon this land. And if I am right
          in my views and feelings, the Latter-day Saints cannot labour too
          fast nor too dilligently to accomplish the work they are called
          to do. Then let us go to with our might, and labour faithfully to
          establish that kingdom which is all and in all to us. May the
          Lord help us. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, March 6, 1862
                            Brigham Young, March 6, 1862
                  PROPRIETY OF THEATRICAL AMUSEMENTS.--INSTRUCTIONS
                            RELATIVE TO CONDUCTING THEM.
          Remarks by President Brigham Young, at the Dedication of the New
                                       Theatre
                       at Great Salt Lake City, March 6, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          242
          Man is organized and brought forth as the king of the earth, to
          understand, to criticise, examine, improve, manufacture, arrange,
          and organize the crude matter, and honour and glorify the works
          of God's hands. This is a wide field for the operation of man,
          that reaches into eternity; and it is good for mortals to search
          out the things of this earth.
          242
          The elements are to be brought into shape and operation for the
          benefit, happiness, beauty, excellency, glory, and exaltation of
          the children of men that dwell upon the earth; though we cannot
          produce that which has not already been produced. Are we capable,
          by our most critical researches, of finding that which has not
          already been found? We are not. We are capable of improving upon
          the crude elements, until we understand the organization of this
          earth, and the power by which it is sustained, for what purpose
          man was created, and the immortality that will crown his
          existence. All this is what others have learned before us.
          242
          Were we capable of scanning the eternities of the Gods, we should
          find works and exhibitions of wisdom, knowledge, understanding,
          and power, by whom? By those who were as we are. It is the
          privilege of man to search out the wisdom of God pertaining to
          the earth and the heavens.
          242
          Professing Christians generally would not consider this a fit
          position for those who profess the faith of the Lord Jesus Christ
          to occupy. These Saints of the Most High appear here in the
          capacity of an assembly to exercise and amuse the mind of the
          natural man. This idea brings at once to my mind a thousand
          reflections. What is nature? Everything that pertains to the
          heavens and the earth. "My son," says the Christian father, "you
          should not attend a theatre, for there the wicked assemble; nor a
          ball-room, for there the wicked assemble; you should not be found
          playing a ball, for the sinner does that." Hundreds of like
          admonitions are thus given, and so we have been thus traditioned;
          but it is our privilege and our duty to scan all the works of man
          from the days of Adam until now, and thereby learn what man was
          made for, what he is capable of performing, and how far his
          wisdom can reach into the heavens, and to know the evil and the
          good.
          243
          It is written in the Scriptures, "Shall a trumpet be blown in the
          city, and the people not be afraid? Shall there be evil in a
          city, and the Lord hath not done it?" Is there an evil thing upon
          the earth that he does not fully understand? There is not. The
          Psalmist very beautifully illustrates this idea--"Thou compassest
          my path and my lying down, and art acquainted with all my ways.
          For there is not a word in my tongue, but lo, O Lord, though
          knowest it altogether. Whether shall I go from thy spirit? or
          whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into
          heaven, thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, behold, thou
          art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the
          uttermost part of the sea; even there shall thy hand lead me, and
          thy right hand shall hold me." The Lord understands the evil and
          the good; why should we not likewise understand them? We should.
          Why? To know how to choose the good and refuse the evil; which we
          cannot do, unless we understand the evil as well as the good. I
          do not wish to convey the idea that it is necessary to commit
          evil in order to obtain this knowledge.
          243
          Upon the stage of a theatre can be represented in character, evil
          and its consequences, good and its happy results and rewards; the
          weakness and the follies of man, the magnanimity of virtue and
          the greatness of truth. The stage can be made to aid the pulpit
          in impressing upon the minds of a community an enlightened sense
          of a virtuous life, also a proper horror of the enormity of sin
          and a just dread of its consequences. The path of sin with its
          thorns and pitfalls, its gins and snares can be revealed, and how
          to shun it.
          243
          The Lord knows all things; man should know all things pertaining
          to this life, and to obtain this knowledge it is right that he
          should use every feasible means; and I do not hesitate to say
          that the stage can, in a great degree, be made to subserve this
          end. It is written, "Prove all things, hold fast that which is
          good." Refuse evil, choose good, hate iniquity, love truth. All
          this our fathers have done before us; I do not particularly mean
          father Adam, or his Father; I do not particularly mean Abraham,
          or Moses, the Prophets, or Apostles, but I mean our fathers who
          have been exalted for millions of years previous to Adam's time.
          They have all passed through the same ordeals we are now passing
          through, and have searched all things, even to the depths of
          hell.
          243
          Is there evil in the theatre? in the ball-room? in the place of
          worship? in the dwelling? in the world? Yes, when men are
          inclined to do evil in any of those places. There is evil in
          persons meeting simply for a chit-chat, if they will allow
          themselves to commit evil while thus engaged. Can we not sift out
          every particle of wheat from the vast body of chaff we find in
          books on science and religion? that we find in governmental
          constitutions and judicial rulings? in learned commentaries and
          on law and order? and in the rudiments and advanced branches of
          education? Can we not even make the stage of a theatre the
          platform upon which to exhibit truth in all its simple beauty?
          and sift out from the theatrical lore of ages the chaff and folly
          that has encumbered it? and preserve and profit by that which is
          truly good and great? This, however, is not the work of a day or
          a year; but, as the chaff is protective to wheat in a pile, so
          the true lore of ages is concealed and preserved in the chaff
          pile of folly and nonsense, until the Saints of the Most High
          cause a separation.
          243
          We shall endeavour to make our theatrical performances a source
          of good, and not of evil. Rather than the latter, and rather than
          it should pass into the hands of the ungodly, I ask the Lord to
          let the whole fabric return to its native elements. it is our
          privilege and our duty to search all things upon the face of the
          earth, and learn what there is for man to enjoy, what God has
          ordained for the benefit and happiness of mankind, and then make
          use of it without sinning against him.
          244
          Our eyes are delighted in seeing, our ears in hearing. We behold
          the faces of our friends, we see the gems of intelligence
          sparkling through those outward windows of the soul; and what a
          blessing it is to see the countenances of our friends radiant
          with delight. Our senses, if properly educated, are channels of
          endless felicity to us, but we can devote them to evil or to
          good. Let us devote all to the glory of God and the building up
          of his kingdom, for in this there is lasting joy.
          244
          Man is of the earth, earthy; but the Spirit is pure from heaven.
          This mortal existence must be prolonged by the use of food. Food
          that is good for the use of man is abundant in the elements, and
          God has endowed us with the ability to combine the elements,
          through the means of useful plants and animals, to supply
          ourselves with all we need. Should we refuse to avail ourselves
          of this means, hunger and nakedness must be our portion. Heaven
          will not perform the labour that it has designed us to perform.
          We must sow, reap, clean, and grind into flour our wheat, and
          make it into bread. Were we not to do this, we should go without
          bread until doomsday, and without clothing, if we wait for the
          Lord to make clothes for us. It is for us to search out the
          elements, learn how to combine them to make silk, wool, linen,
          cotton, and every other textile material that can be made into
          cloth, for the comfort and convenience of man.
          244
          When man is industrious and righteous, then is he happy. Sin
          blights all true happiness, and throws a deep gloom over man's
          whole existence. Let us be righteous, and then learn to make
          ourselves comfortable and joyful in the possession of creature
          comforts. Man is always happy when he is righteous. The Lord will
          not build our houses and temples, after he has given us the
          elements and taught us how to build comfortable houses,
          magnificent temples, and commodious places of worship. Everything
          that is joyful, beautiful, glorious, comforting, consoling,
          lovely, pleasing to the eye, good to the taste, pleasant to the
          smell, and happifying in every respect is for the Saints.
          244
          Tight-laced religious professors of the present generation have a
          horror at the sound of a fiddle. There is no music in hell, for
          all good music belongs to heaven. Sweet harmonious sounds give
          exquisite joy to human beings capable of appreciating music. I
          delight in hearing harmonious tones made by the human voice, by
          musical instruments, and by both combined. Every sweet musical
          sound that can be made belongs to the Saints and is for the
          Saints. Every flower, shrub, and tree to beautify, and to gratify
          the taste and smell, and every sensation that gives to man joy
          and felicity are for the Saints who receive them from the Most
          High.
          245
          There are many of our aged brethren and sisters, who, through the
          traditions of their fathers and the requirements of a false
          religion, were never inside a ball-room or a theatre until they
          became latter-day Saints, and now they seem more anxious for this
          kind of amusement than are our children. This arises from the
          fact they have been starved for many years for that amusement
          which is designed to buoy up their spirits and make their bodies
          vigorous and strong, and tens of thousands have sunk into
          untimely graves for want of such exercises to the body and the
          mind. They require mutual nourishment to make them sound and
          healthy. Every faculty and power of both body and mind is a gift
          from God. Never say that means used to create and continue
          healthy action of body and mind are from hell. Such means never
          originated there. Hell is a great distance from us, and we can
          never arrive there, unless we change our path, for the way we are
          now pursuing leads to heaven and happiness.
          245
          When the Saints come into this building, and look on this stage,
          to see our brethren and sisters perform to satisfy the sight, to
          satisfy the ear, and the desires and mind of the people, I want
          you to pray for them that the Lord Almighty may preserve them
          from ever having one wicked thought in their bosoms, that our
          actors may be just as virtuous, truthful, and humble before God
          and each other as though they were on a Mission to preach the
          Gospel.
          245
          I say to those who perform, if anything is discovered contrary to
          the strictest virtue and decorum, the offenders must leave this
          building. I intend this remark to apply also to the musicians. I
          wish the dramatic company to seek dilligently and in all kindness
          to promote the happiness of all concerned.
          245
          Unless by my order I do not wish a drop of intoxicating liquor
          brought into this house; I want the actors behind the curtain,
          the musicians in the orchestra, and the audience to hear and
          observe this.
          245
          When this house is finished, there will be places in the passages
          where cakes, pies, fruits, &c., can be bought; but no
          intoxicating liquor will be allowed in these saloons. No drunken
          person will be permitted to enter this house; I will not have it
          polluted and disgraced by the presence of the drunken, nor my
          brethren and sisters, who strive continually to do right, annoyed
          by the filthy breath of a poor, miserable, filthy loafer.
          245
          We intend to preserve the strictest order here; we do expect the
          people to come to this house praying, and their whole souls
          devoted to God, and to their religion.
          245
          Tragedy is favoured by the outside world; I am not in favour of
          it. I do not wish murder and all its horrors and the villany
          leading to it portrayed before our women and children; I want no
          child to carry home with it the fear of the fagot, the sword, the
          pistol, or the dagger, and suffer in the night from frightful
          dreams. I want such plays performed as will make the spectators
          feel well; and I wish those who perform to select a class of
          plays that will improve the public mind, and exalt the literary
          taste of the community.
          245
          If we wish to hold a Conference in this hall, we shall do so, and
          shall use it for all purposes that will satisfy our feelings in
          doing right, and no evil.
          245
          May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, March 23, 1862
                            Brigham Young, March 23, 1862
                     SALVATION THE RESULT OF INDIVIDUAL EXERTION.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 23, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          246
          I am now looking upon the best people on the earth, that we have
          any knowledge of. There is not another community that presents
          the same amount of honesty, purity of heart and life, and
          integrity to God and to one another; yet much can be said upon
          our weaknesses, shortsightedness, and proneness to wander from
          right and do evil. I do not know that I should do right in giving
          full vent to some of my views and feelings concerning this
          people.
          246
          While conversing with some brethren the other day upon the
          conduct of this people as viewed by the intelligence of Heaven, I
          said, that it was a wonder to me that God had not destroyed us
          all. His mercy and long-suffering are truly marvellous. Again,
          when I realize the object of our creation, the day of our trial
          we are now passing through, the weaknesses the Lord has ordained
          to come upon the children of men, and the steps to be taken for
          the exaltation of the human family my heart is filled with
          gratitude to God, it exults in his great beneficence. I glorify
          his name that he has spoken from the heavens, and noticed us
          mortals. I am exceedingly rejoiced that we have the privilege of
          living in the day when the Lord has spoken to the children of
          men, and revealed the Priesthood and placed it upon men, giving
          them the privilege of attaining to glory, immortality, and
          eternal lives. In the midst of our great weaknesses and manifold
          failings, we have abundant cause for exceeding great joy in the
          Gospel of our salvation. Are these great weaknesses to be found
          in the birds of the air, in the fishes of the sea, or in the
          beasts of the field? No. The animal, vegetable, and mineral
          kingdoms abide the law of their Creator; the whole earth and all
          things pertaining to it, except man, abide the law of their
          creation.
          247
          I now see before me beings who are in the image of those heavenly
          personages who are enthroned in glory and crowned with eternal
          lives, in the very image of those beings who organized the earth
          and its fulness, and who constitute the Godhead--still here is
          the evil, and we are the ones who are accountable; for we are the
          "lords of creation." We hold in subjection the creation; we avail
          ourselves of the great truths found in the arts and sciences, we
          navigate the seas, we survey the land, we convey intelligence
          with lightning speed, we harness steam and make it our servant,
          we tame the animals and make them do our drudgery and administer
          to our wants in many ways, yet man alone is not tamed--he is not
          subject to his Great Creator. Our ignorant animals are faithful
          to us, and will do our bidding as long as they have any strength;
          yet man who is the offspring of the Gods, will not become subject
          to the most reasonable and self-exalting principles. How often
          have we witnessed a faithful animal conveying his master home so
          drunk that he could not see his way or sit up; yet his faithful
          animal will plod through mud, shun stumps, trees, and bad places,
          and land him safely at home.
          247
          Are we even obedient to our better judgments and to truth that is
          self-evident? Many of us have been taught the doctrine of total
          depravity--that man is not naturally inclined to do good. I am
          satisfied that he is more inclined to do right than to do wrong.
          There is a greater power within him to shun evil and perform
          good, than to do the opposite. We have the powers of darkness, or
          the influences opposite to good, to contend with, "For we wrestle
          not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against
          powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against
          spiritual wickedness in high places." There are two classes of
          influences, one tends to good and the other to evil; one to truth
          and life, the other to falsehood and death. Evil is sown in our
          nature, but there is not a person who is not prompted to do good
          and forsake evil, though there are but few who, from their own
          volition, will subject themselves to be perfectly obedient to the
          law of Christ, yet there are dispositions that will be subject to
          the truth through cruel mockings and scourgings, bonds and
          imprisonment. Truth is for us, right is for us, life is ours.
          247
          Our enemies accuse the leaders of this Church of having too much
          influence over the people. How much influence have I, or any
          other man that ever lived in this kingdom, over an apostate? It
          is now as it was in the days of Joseph. While people retained the
          spirit of their religion, they looked upon him as one of the best
          men on the earth; but when they gave way to the spirit of
          apostacy, then he was the worst of men. This has been so in all
          ages with every Prophet, Apostle, and righteous man and woman;
          they have had the warmest friends, and the bitterest enemies. No
          man has friends like those who are righteous; their friendship is
          even unto death, and then it reaches throughout all eternity. The
          friendship of the wicked must fade away, sooner or later; while
          the friendship of the righteous will last for ever and ever. When
          we understand the truth let us abide by it, and boast not in our
          own strength, but glory in the strength of the Almighty.
          247
          The Elders often tell how many they have converted, and how many
          churches they have built up in different parts of the world. When
          persons apostatize from the path of right, I think some of them
          are man-made converts; as a Methodist preacher remarked to a
          drunken man lying by the way side, who hailed him with delight
          saying, "You are my father in Christ, you converted me." "I
          should think so," said the preacher, "for it is very clear that
          you are not one of the Lord's converts." We cannot make
          Latter-day Saints of anybody on this earth but ourselves; we have
          not even power to make a Saint of a wife, or a child, a brother,
          or sister, in the least degree, unless they will hearken to
          counsel and obey the principles of righteousness, which I contend
          they are naturally inclined to do, were it not for the awful
          apostacy there is in the world. All persons must possess their
          intelligence free and independent before God.
          248
          I preach the Gospel to the Latter-day Saints; and if a person
          comes into our community and wishes to know further with regard
          to life and salvation, I will tell him as freely as ever I
          breathed the mountain air; but you cannot find one person that I
          ever crowed my religion upon either in or out of the Church. I
          have my reasons for taking this course. I never preach such
          sermons as, "Well, Mr. C., or D., have you heard any of our
          Elders preach? Do you know anything about Mormonism?" "No." "Why,
          our Gospel is the Gospel of life and salvation, it is the only
          true plan of salvation for the people; and you must be a
          'Mormon;' if you are not a 'Mormon,' you must expect to be
          damned." If a person wishes to know my religion, I am willing
          that he should know the whole of it. There is nothing secret or
          hidden in it; the whole plan of salvation is for the human
          family, and is as free as the waters that flow from our mountains
          into the valleys. If you thirst, drink until you are satisfied,
          for you are truly welcome. This is the nature of the Gospel, and
          the character of Him who has sent it. It is free for all. But I
          am not disposed to compel any person to partake of that which
          they dislike, or have an aversion for.
          248
          This may not be right in every case. Why it is right with me is,
          that, if a person urges upon me that which I am not disposed to
          receive, it creates in me an alienation of feeling toward that
          person. I am naturally opposed to being crowded, and am opposed
          to any person who undertakes to force me to do this, or not do
          that. In my youth I was supposed to be an infidel, and perhaps in
          one respect I was, though I would have freely given all the gold
          and silver I ever could possess, to have met with one individual
          who could show me anything about God, heaven, or the plan of
          salvation, so that I could pursue the path that leads to the
          kingdom of heaven; but I did not want to be urged, and I am so
          inclined to this day. Yet I am convinced that it would not do for
          every man to pursue this course in every circumstance. We can
          guide, direct, and prune a tender sprout, and it inclines to our
          direction, if it is wisely and skillfully applied. So, if we
          surround a child with healthy and salutary influences, give him
          suitable instructions, and store his mind with truthful
          traditions, may be that will direct his feet in the way of life.
          248
          There are persons of twenty, forty, and sixty years of age, who
          never saw a day in which they knew their own minds. They seem to
          be undecided in all their actions, like a child a few years old,
          and need some person to direct them. I am somewhat different from
          this class of persons. Should I be told that it is time to wash
          my face and eat my breakfast, I should be strongly inclined to
          notify my informant that I knew that as well as he did. So some
          of our Elders who preach in the world, will go into this or that
          house, begin to converse with the members of the family, and tell
          them they must be baptized or be damned. This will turn some
          persons against them and the truth, simply because they will not
          be compelled to do anything; while there are others in the world
          who would not embrace the truth, unless they were ordered to do
          it; probably they are those who will be compelled to come in.
          249
          There is a class of people that will not move to do themselves
          good, only as they are urged and commanded. There is a wide
          difference in people in this respect. There are instances in this
          community that if a wife does not urge her husband to pray in his
          family, he would never do so. And again, there are men in this
          city and throughout the settlements as good men as need be, who
          are driven from this duty by the teazing of a wife. "Now, pa,
          come, do let us have prayers; I have got all the children here
          and the Bible, and I do want to have prayers." He cannot bow to
          that kind of compulsion, to save him; and if he should be damned
          he will not be made to pray in such a manner, for when he prays
          he means to do it for his God, and not because a woman teases him
          to do it. If a wife of mine should undertake to direct me in such
          a manner, I should give her to understand that I would tell her
          and the children when to come to prayers, when to go to parties,
          and how to reverence the Holy Priesthood and their God; I should
          never pray in creation, if I could not do it independent of the
          dictation of a woman.
          249
          I know that the people need more or less teaching and urging all
          the time, Sunday after Sunday, to keep them in the path of
          safety. How easy we get out of patience! We get a little hasty,
          and do a little wrong, because we do not train ourselves--do not
          conquer ourselves, and subject ourselves to the law of Christ.
          Sisters speak evil of sisters, they hear of it, and straightway
          return the compliment in a spirit of vindictiveness. Elders have
          contention with Elders; they do not understand alike, and are not
          disposed to in their deal. Elders are agreed on the way and
          manner necessary to obtain celestial glory, but they quarrel
          about a dollar. When principles of eternal life are brought
          before them--God and the things pertaining to God and
          godliness--they apparently care not half so much about them as
          they do about five cents. "We want the dollars." What are they
          good for? Dollars will do good, if you can keep them until they
          will do good, using them in the right way. Men will scramble over
          each other to get gold and silver, and when they have it they
          waste it; it passes from them, and they know not how, doing them
          no good.
          249
          You can go into many houses in this Territory and find, for
          cooking utensils, an old skillet in which they cook their meat,
          heat their dishwater, wash their dishes, mix up pig feed, &c.;
          and when they set their table it is in keeping with the old
          skillet; you find little to eat, and that is half burnt and half
          cooked, unpalatable and unhealthy. The wife and children have
          scarcely a decent dress, and all around, in the house and out of
          it, is a picture of misery. Yet if you ask the owner of the house
          whether he has any cattle on the range, "Oh, yes." How many? "I
          do not know; I had fifty head the other day, but I am not sure
          how many oxen and cows I have." How many calves have you? "I
          think I have fifteen or twenty." Do you have any butter for
          breakfast? "No;" and when they have any, it is about the size of
          a walnut and as white as cheese curd. They do not know how to
          make butter and cheese, yarn and cloth, nor do they try to learn.
          The wool is wasting; the flax, if any is grown, is left to rot;
          indolence, dirt, and scarcity reign where cleanliness, beauty,
          order, and plenty could be produced by the hand of industry,
          economy, frugality, and care. There is a wonderful amount of
          ignorance with regard to our temporal life, to say nothing of our
          spiritual life.
          250
          A misunderstanding of five dollars in a settlement will sometimes
          set some of our Elders to quarrelling and contending, and
          spending the time of the High Council and Bishop Courts, and
          making a cost of a hundred dollars. You cannot bring up anything
          that relates to Priesthood, God, heaven, or heavenly things, that
          will move them in the direction of a quarrel, and yet they will
          contend about a little filthy lucre which they cannot hold; they
          pass by the things of God as naught compared with it, living year
          after year, learning little but would rake earth and hell to
          secure a few cents. Money is not wealth; neither can you subsist
          upon it, in the absence of the common aliments of life. It is the
          love of money that is a mischief--that is the root of all evil.
          Love not gold, nor silver, nor anything of the kind, but gather
          around you that which will make you "healthy, wealthy, and wise;"
          then all will be right, and real wealth will increase around you,
          and wisdom from God will illuminate your course through life.
          250
          We pray for wisdom, but God will as soon put bread and meat in
          our cupboards without any endeavour of ours, as he will give us
          wisdom without our trying to get it. If a man wants a farm, let
          him make it; if he wishes an orchard he plants it; if he wants a
          house for his family to live in, he must gather the materials and
          build it. The Lord instructed the people in primitive times how
          to smelt the ores and work in the different metals, how to hew
          stone, how to build houses and temples. He will give us wisdom in
          these things, but he will not come down to do the manual labour.
          250
          As we prepare materials to build a house or temple, so man can
          prepare himself for the reception of eternal wisdom. We go where
          the materials for a house are, and prepare them to answer our
          purpose; so we may go to where eternal wisdom dwells, and there
          dilligently seek to possess it, for its price is above rubies. I
          have frequently said that the greatest endowment God ever gave to
          man is good, sound, solid sense to know how to govern ourselves,
          how to choose the good and refuse the evil, to know how to sever
          the right from the wrong, the light from the darkness, and gather
          to ourselves that wisdom which comes from God, and reject that
          which comes from beneath. Let all be brought into subjection to
          the will of God, and then there would be no contention about a
          trifle, but every man would contend lawfully for the things of
          God, and more earnestly than for silver and gold.
          250
          May the Lord bless the good and fill the earth with the
          righteous. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, March 16, 1862
                           Daniel H. Wells, March 16, 1862
                   ENCOURAGEMENT OF HOME MANUFACTURES.--RIGHTEOUS
                              AND UNRIGHTEOUS AMBITION.
            Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          250
          I feel thankful at the improved appearance of our Tabernacle this
          morning. The President said, "let there be light, and there was
          light." Brother Taylor said if he was going to preach he should
          take that for a text, but I am not in the habit of taking texts,
          I shall, therefore, make such remarks as may come into my mind.
          251
          Behold, light has come into the world, and the Saints are the
          evidence of it, because their minds have been enlightened by the
          truth which they have received, through the influence of which
          they have been gathered out from the midst of the nations of the
          earth, that they might build up the kingdom of God, a kingdom of
          righteousness where they are not in danger of being overwhelmed
          with the darkness and corruptions of the world from whence they
          came. We have come out from Babylon into these mountain valleys
          for this purpose. We have been brought together by the favour of
          the Almighty, that we might form a nucleus of strength and power
          on the earth to aid and assist one another, to strengthen the
          cause and build up the kingdom of God, to establish righteousness
          so that this kingdom cannot be swallowed up by the wicked and
          ungodly. Here, also, we can have a clearer vision and view, more
          light and understanding than we could in the countries that we
          came from. The vision is less obscured by surrounding objects.
          251
          While brother Woolley was praying that we might have light, I
          felt to add one sentence, which was, that we, as Latter-day
          Saints, might do as well as we know how, that we might be able to
          accomplish the work assigned us. A person may have it in his
          heart to do so, but he may not have it in his ability to do as
          well as he knows because of the controling circumstances which
          surround him at the time. This doubtless, is frequently owing to
          the ignorance of those associated with him, and if the people
          cannot do as well as they would at first, let them not be
          discouraged, but try again, and continue their efforts, perhaps
          they may bring greater influences to bear and combine more power
          as they proceed, until, finally they will be successful. When the
          prayer was being offered, I felt to say, "O Lord, enable thy
          people to do as well as they know how," and I doubt not but this
          is the feeling in the hearts of all the sincere and faithful. And
          they ask, what can I do? How can I best serve my Master's cause?
          With the large majority of those that profess to be Saints, to
          know how to be the most useful in the midst of the Saints of the
          Most High God is the ever-prevailing desire; it is a constant
          thought. We have instructions from time to time, line upon line,
          precept upon precept given to us by our President, informing us
          how to eradicate evil from our bosoms, to form a union of effort,
          of strength, of power, of faith to combine the elements together
          for the advancement of the kingdom and cause we have espoused,
          and those instructions of late have been, in a measure, upon
          points of a temporal character for the temporal salvation of the
          people. We should depend upon ourselves and upon our own
          resources and exertions for the things that are necessary for our
          temporal sustenance.
          252
          If we wish to do anything that will be a credit to ourselves, let
          us now in the days of peace and prosperity, show our faith by our
          works, and labour to bring about for ourselves and the kingdom,
          those things that are necessary for our own support and
          existence, to manufacture our own clothing, to begin to lay aside
          those things that are unnecessary while they are within our
          reach, provided that we do it of our own voluntary act for the
          sake of holy and righteous principles, for the sake of doing
          right, then we may be entitled to a small mead of praise; but
          that individual who only reforms when he is obliged, is not
          entitled to praise. When there is an abundance of luxuries here,
          and we show that we can abstain from them and lay them aside to
          depend upon our own exertions, we thus gain strength and power,
          instead of waiting till the things are entirely shut out from us.
          252
          We desire to prove our integrity to ourselves and to our God.
          This perhaps is in the bosoms of all the Saints; they would like
          to show that they are willing to abide the teachings that come
          from the President to them, and to lay the foundation for
          bringing those things from the elements which they require. Let
          us endeavour to make a little calculation, exercise our
          intellects, be active and energetic, and combine together the
          ability which we find in our midst; let us also combine our
          efforts and means as well as our faith. We are frequently in
          difficulty to establish some mechanical branch of business. We
          have thus far been frustrated in our attempts to manufacture
          iron, not so much for want of the mechanical skill, as in
          consequence of a certain unrighteous ambition which some have had
          to be the first to bring out good iron.
          252
          The Adversary is opposed to our progress, and he will strive to
          subvert every enterprize, but how does it become the Saints to
          let the evil influence and the power of the Adversary control
          them to that extent that if one brother cannot accomplish what is
          wanted, he feels in his heart that no one else shall? How does it
          look when a man cannot produce iron, for him to feel in his heart
          to operate for the purpose of thwarting every other man, and for
          this purpose get us a division and a contention among the
          brethren? This is the spirit that has been in Iron County; it is
          a kind of rivalry that is engendered in hell. To let the power of
          the Devil enter in and produce such feelings among Saints that
          ought to know better, and that ought to do better, is a disgrace
          to a people calling themselves the people of God. 
          253
          I speak of iron to illustrate this subject, because it is a case
          with which you are all familiar, and because it is an article of
          which we stand so much in need. There are other things, though
          perhaps of less moment, in which this kind of strife does exist.
          There is such a thing as a commendable rivalry, a desire to
          excel, and which tends to build up, but this of which I speak is
          a design to thwart the operations and to keep in men's own bosoms
          the knowledge which would do others good; yet they appear to
          delight in keeping locked up in their own bosoms that knowledge
          which would be of service to the community. Such persons fall far
          short of doing as well as they know how, or of doing all they can
          for the building up of the kingdom of God; all such will most
          likely become darkened in their counsel and lose the knowledge
          which they possess, for the Lord has not bestowed that light and
          intelligence for such a purpose. If I understand the subject, we
          are here to use our best ability to aid with our might and power
          to bring about the purposes of the Almighty in the last days.
          Hence, when we see men continue to be actuated by such unworthy
          influences which we find to be both disagreeable and disgraceful,
          we should strive to help them in overcoming them. Perhaps we do
          not all think of it in this light. If we do not, let us search
          out and see where we do give the Evil One power over us, and how
          he takes the advantage and causes us to do things which hedge up
          not only our own way, but the way of others. I do not suppose
          there is any person, even the most feeble, but could do some
          things for the advancement and benefit of this people, if they
          could and would do as well as they know how. With all the
          intelligence which the President possesses, I have no doubt but
          he could at many times do a great deal better for the benefit of
          Israel if the people around him possessed more of the disposition
          to exercise and bring into use the knowledge and power to do good
          with which the Almighty has endowed them, but owing to their lack
          of dilligence, and command over themselves they let the Adversary
          get power over them, and that thwarts him in his purposes which
          he would otherwise accomplish. The Lord himself cannot accomplish
          as much with a people who are slow to comprehend, who do not
          resist the powers of darkness and who do not overcome the power
          of the Evil One, but permit Satan to rule predominent in their
          bosoms and throw obstacles in their way, as he could and would
          with a people who not only being willing and obedient but who
          exhibit a disposition to govern and control their evil
          propensities, subdue and eradicate them from their bosoms, and
          give free scope and power to the intelligence, light, and
          knowledge with which they are so graciously endowed.
          253
          Well, then, we see that here is a labour that we can perform
          ourselves, if we will be careful and look into our own bosoms and
          eradicate therefrom the evil influences which we permit to come
          in there and darken our own counsel and minds, and be a clog in
          the way of the kingdom instead of helping it along.
          253
          In all measures which need our help, we should strive to see the
          utility of them, if possible as soon as those that have set about
          to do the work, and let our faith be to go about the labour
          required of us; let us go about it unitedly, with one heart and
          one voice. Then, cannot we accomplish things as the Lord wants?
          Yes, we can, and then we shall soon see the kingdoms of this
          world tremble and fall to pieces. There are some portions of this
          community, I am aware, that feel right about the temporal
          progress of this kingdom.
          253
          I am speaking of these matters that you, my brethren and sisters,
          may lend a helping hand and let the kingdom increase, that we may
          all see the work of our God roll forth and increase with greater
          power and magnitude. Our President desires it, and so does the
          Almighty, and he will bestow his blessings upon his people and
          cause them to prosper exceedingly.
          253
          I presume there is no person living, who, if it had been possible
          twelve years ago to have looked forward to this time, and seen
          the vast increase of this mighty work and its magnitude, but
          would have considered it the most glorious scenery that could be
          exhibited to their view. No person could have imagined it, unless
          the Lord had shown it to him by opening the vision of his mind to
          see it.
          253
          We have truly attained to great blessings, still greater are
          before us, and we can rejoice more abundantly in the faith as we
          witness the development and progress of the great work in which
          we are engaged. We see great and important events before us, and
          duties to perform that are of great importance. Let us take hold
          with a will and with our whole heart, that we may progress more
          abundantly than we have hitherto done, which is my prayer and
          exhortation in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
          Young, March 16, 1862
                            Brigham Young, March 16, 1862
                            POWER GIVEN TO MAN TO CREATE.
                Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          254
          It is often remarked that we do not understand things alike, but
          I am of the opinion that the inhabitants of the earth understand
          in the spirit, or, in other words, in the intelligent portion of
          their organisms, nearer alike than they have power to
          communicate.
          254
          We believe we are entitled to the gift of the Holy Ghost in
          extent according to the discretion and wisdom of God and our
          faithfulness; which gift brings all things to our remembrance,
          past, present, and to come, that are necessary for us to know,
          and as far as our minds are prepared to receive the knowledge of
          God revealed by that all-wise Agent. The Holy Ghost is God's
          minister, and is delegated to visit the sons and daughters of
          men. All intelligent beings pertaining to this earth are
          instructed from the same source.
          254
          In the New Testament and Book of Mormon, we learn that when the
          Gospel is preached the people are taught to believe on the Lord
          Jesus Christ, to repent of their sins, be baptized for the
          remission of sin, and receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of
          hands; the Holy Ghost is then the special gift of the Father, and
          is his minister. He also gives intelligence by angels, as well as
          by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and by opening the minds
          of the Saints to behold in vision things as they are in eternity.
          When true doctrines are advanced, though they may be new to the
          hearers, yet the principles contained in them are perfectly
          natural and easy to be understood, so much so that the hearers
          often imagine that they had always known them. This arises from
          the influence of the Spirit of Truth upon the spirit of
          intelligence that is within each person. The influence that comes
          from heaven is all the time teaching the children of men. "There
          is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth
          them understanding." Again, "the spirit of man is the candle of
          the Lord, searching all the inward parts of the belly." Again,
          "How oft is the candle of the wicked put out." We have nothing
          independent of the Almighty. We preach, we hear, and we are
          instructed. We try to so live as to gain more information, more
          light, more command over ourselves, and more influence and power
          to increase the good and discourage the evil, until we can
          comprehend the great principles of existence and eternal
          progression.
          255
          We should be more happy, if we could more successfully carry into
          effect the knowledge we now have. The Lord said, "let there be
          light, and there was light." The Council in heaven said let there
          be an earth, and let there be a firmament above and beneath it,
          and it was so. They said let there be heat and cold, and it was
          so. They said let there be spring and summer, autumn and winter,
          and it was so. We can say let the people be clothed, and they are
          clothed; let them be warmed, and they are warmed; let them be
          housed, and they are housed. If we put forth the ability God has
          given us, we can bring forth the very things we say shall come.
          If we say let there be wool, or let there be flax, they will
          come; if we say let there be iron, steel, brass, or any other
          metal we need, it will come. If we say let there be cotton and
          woollen yarn and let them be made into cloth, it will be done.
          The Lord said let there be an earth, let there be light to light
          it, let there be seas and dry land, air, rocks, trees, fruits,
          and shrubs of all kinds, grasses and flowers, and vines that
          yield fruit above the ground and in the ground, for the use of
          man and beast, and it was so; but all these productions come
          according to natural principles. Man is surrounded by those
          productive principles, and is endowed with power to act upon
          them; and according to the amount of intelligence he possesses
          and the labour he expends are the productive results.
          255
          This people are increasing in the wisdom which cometh from God,
          and their power to organize the crude elements around them into
          the necessaries of life is in ratio to their increase of
          intelligence and application of labour. In this way we ought to
          understand these great principles. We need not seek for a
          revelation to know how to make cloth, when the mode is plainly
          marked before our eyes. Sheep produce a textile material, and how
          to make it into cloth has been known time out of mind; we can
          raise sheep in abundance. I do not look for power from the
          heavens that will produce for us wool, cloth, iron, food, or
          anything we need, without being made with hands. We should
          understand what is required of us to sustain ourselves.
          255
          It was observed this morning, that the teachings the people are
          constantly receiving are of a temporal character, and I should
          think that, if such teachings were carried into practice by them,
          spiritual blessings would be attained through temporal means. It
          is all of God. "The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof;
          the world and they that dwell therein." "Of old hast thou laid
          the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the work of thy
          hands." The mountains, valleys, and plains, all the wealth of
          precious metals hid in their bosoms, all the teeming fulness of
          vegetable productions, and all animal existences in their endless
          variety are the Lord's. All that can be produced from the soil by
          the ingenuity and industry of man is the Lord's. The Lord has
          given the earth to the children of men, that by the union of mind
          and matter, inspired and directed by the power of the eternal
          Priesthood, all may be made subject to the Great Supreme of the
          universe. It is our duty individually as well as our privilege,
          to learn how to dispose of the earthly wealth we may possess, to
          the glory of him who has permitted us to hold it, for in temporal
          blessings honestly obtained and wisely placed to their legitimate
          use are concealed mines of spiritual and eternal wealth. If we
          magnify and make honourable this temporal existence, by the
          practice of every good and righteous principle that comes within
          our knowledge, we honour and magnify that spiritual existence,
          and that heavenly intelligence, which the Father of all has
          placed within us. This is the way to increase in temporal and
          spiritual wealth. If we pursue dilligently this path, there is
          not the least danger of any persons being lost, but they will be
          prepared to inherit after death a more glorious and heavenly
          sphere than they now dwell in.
          256
          I know that the great majority of mankind, who are created for a
          noble and glorious purpose, are ignorant of these heavenly
          principles; and they cleave to their ignorance, and love darkness
          rather than light. They will not be taught by an authorised
          minister of heaven, but they hire men who are as blind and as
          ignorant as themselves to guide them in the way they choose to
          walk in. From the days of the creation until now, I do not think
          there is one man out of a million who has made so much as a
          scratch upon the world's history, to show that he was entirely
          devoted to God and truth; but the generations of mankind have
          sprung up and decayed like the grass of the field.
          256
          When the Spirit of revelation from God inspires a man, his mind
          is opened to behold the beauty, order, and glory of the creation
          of this earth and its inhabitants, the object of its creation,
          and the purpose of its creator in peopling it with his children.
          He can then clearly understand that our existence here is for the
          sole purpose of exaltation and restoration to the presence of our
          Father and God, where we may progress endlessly in the power of
          godliness. After the mind has thus been illuminated, the
          ignorance and blindness of the great mass of mankind are more
          apparent. Yet there is no son or daughter of Adam and Eve but
          what has incorporated in their organization the priceless gem of
          endless life, for the endless duration and endless lives which
          they are approaching.
          256
          Are the people glorifying their Father who is in heaven? Do they
          take every step possible to do the will of God on earth, and
          magnify their calling? Is every act of their lives made to
          increase their intelligence, to add to their faith, virtue, and
          to virtue, knowledge, and to knowledge, temperance, and to
          temperance, patience, and to patience, godliness, and to
          godliness, brotherly-kindness, and to brotherly-kindness,
          charity, and to improve upon every gift and grace which God has
          bestowed on them through the Gospel? I fear not. There is yet to
          be seen a wilful and covetous disposition in some few of our
          brethren and sisters. "I want a ribbon," says a sister, "and I
          will have it whatever the consequence may be." "And," says a
          brother, "I want a horse, and I will have it, if I steal it, and
          run the risk of being damned for it." I am sorry to say that some
          few of the Elders of Israel have such feelings and desires. One
          of the brethren this morning was complaining of sins rising in
          the heart, and of the self-will of fallen man, and the evil which
          the Devil had power to engender in the hearts of our parents, who
          have entailed it on their children. How shall we overcome this
          inclination to evil? Let the will of God predominate over the
          will of the creature. Let the husband and father learn to bend
          his will to the will of his God, and then instruct his wives and
          children in this lesson of self-government by his example as well
          as by precept, and his neighbours also, showing them how to be
          brave and steadfast, in subduing this rebellious and sinful
          disposition. Such a course as this will eventually subdue that
          unhallowed influence which works upon the human heart.
          257
          We are all endowed with the resolution, more or less, to deal
          with ourselves as we would deal with a child or with a neighbour.
          In case a child will not be controlled by his parents, but is
          disobedient and refractory to a hopeless degree, what would his
          parents be apt to do? I can answer for myself: I presume I should
          say to such a child--leave me. But I have no such children; and
          it is hard to say what I might do, were I tried. If a child of
          mine, who has come to years of discretion, should say to me, "I
          will do this, and I will not do what you require of me," I should
          use the rod of correction sufficiently to teach that child
          better. Why not in the same way, institute a proper and salutary
          correction over the rebellious spirit that at times arises in the
          human breast? Why not govern and control the appetite, that it
          may be subject to the law of Christ? But how is it? Why, "I must
          have some tobacco, if I am damned for it." Or, "I must have a cup
          of tea, if I am damned for it." Or, "I must have this or that, if
          I should have to go to hell for it." It is like saying to our
          Heavenly Father, "I will not mind you, I will not obey your
          commandments, but I will have my own way and follow the bent of
          my own inclination; my appetite shall be nursed and pampered,
          though it be at the expense of your displeasure." Instead of
          pursuing this course, listen to that Spirit God has given to all,
          which teaches the right and how to avoid the wrong, and say to
          appetite, to disposition, to temper, to the whole man, you must
          do as I command you; I am an officer, a general in the army of
          Christ and I will be obeyed.
          257
          Every man and woman is called to the same office; let us magnify
          it, and exert a mighty influence over this organization, and rise
          up in the strength of the great I Am, and by the power of his
          eternal Priesthood, command every power, every pulse of our
          natures to be subject to the law of God and truth, and not suffer
          this low, sinful, groveling, dark, benighted, cursed spirit we
          have received from the fall to bear rule in us. All persons who
          suffer themselves thus to be ruled, disgrace themselves and do
          not honour the being God has given them. If men are ruled by the
          power, principles and righteousness of the Holy Priesthood, they
          will find themselves in possession of all the wisdom they need to
          meet every emergency of this changing existence, and all they
          require to conquer the world, the flesh, and the Devil.
          257
          How very far the inhabitants of the earth live short of their
          privileges! How far they live beneath the blessings the Lord has
          in store for them! Is it not more or less so with us as
          individuals and as a community, who profess to be the friends of
          God? We live far short of the blessings the Lord has in store for
          us. When the visions of our minds are opened, we can then more
          fully realize this truth. And again, when the vision is closed up
          we are found, as a general thing, doing the best we know how, and
          we may be considered pretty good men and women. This is true, yet
          there is an eternity of knowledge before us to learn.
          257
          It is as much as I can do with all the power I have with the
          heavens and with the Latter-day Saints to say, let there be a
          carding machine in this Territory, and it is done; to say, let
          there be a nail factory in this Territory, and it is here. Again,
          all that has been said, and all the praying that has been done,
          and all the faith that has been exercised, and all the
          combination and union of effort among the Saints have not brought
          to pass one say of the President's in regard to iron; he said,
          let there be iron, but there is no iron yet. Brother Wells has
          told you the reason, this morning. A man says, "I am going to
          make iron, and I will have the credit of making the first iron in
          the Territory. I will have the credit of knowing how to flux the
          ore that is found in these regions, and bringing out the metal in
          abundance, or no other man shall." Now, the beauty and glory of
          this kind of proceeding is the blackest of darkness, and it is
          comeliness as deformity.
          258
          We have said, let there be a carding machine, and it is here. Let
          there be sheep, and there are sheep; wool, and it is here; and
          now who will say let there be flax and then produce it? Let there
          be linen cloth, and then produce it by means of the power and
          ability we possess? We know how to perform this labour, and how
          to produce this material. There are brethren before me who know
          how to make as good linen cloth as was ever manufactured in any
          country. It is so with other things. By-and-bye, somebody will
          say, let there be silk, and silk will be produced here. All we
          have to do is to grow the mulberry tree, import the eggs of the
          silkworm, and apply the skill that is already in our possession,
          and we can produce an abundance of sewing silk, silk dress
          patterns, silk vesting, and anything we need in the shape of silk
          drapery. Silk is in the elements around us, and not only silk,
          but all things which pertain to the earth; and again, all things
          which pertain to the heavens; all things which pertain to time,
          and all things which pertain to eternity, which is the same with
          God to-day, yesterday, and for ever. I am extremely anxious that
          this people should understand the value of their existence here,
          and the great worth of that immortal spirit which is clothed upon
          with an earthly house, preparatory to an eternal exaltation and
          eternal lives. Honour this earthly house, for in it are concealed
          the rudiments of all knowledge, the root and foundation of
          science that we have any knowledge of. Mankind are capable of
          collecting and retaining an immense amount of knowledge, if they
          will dilligently apply the ability God has given them; in fact,
          they are made to travel on through an endless progression of
          improvement. I have only time to give a few hints on this
          subject, though it might prove very interesting to you, were I to
          classify these great truths and dwell upon them, item by item
          through a course of lectures.
          258
          Do you know, mother, the worth of that child in your lap? There
          is not a mother here, I presume, that knows the real value of her
          offspring. We say, "the Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away,"
          &c., when our children die. The truth is, the Lord has given and
          we do not know the value of the gift we have received, and it is
          taken from us; not because the Lord wants the child, for there
          are myriads of spirits in heaven, and more coming all the time.
          They do not want the spirit back again--they do not need it in
          the spirit world. It should remain here, and we should know the
          worth of it sufficiently to take care of it and preserve it on
          earth, until it has fulfilled the measure of its
          creation--brought forth all the fruits of its existence, and
          become ripe to go home to a higher state of glory to rest for a
          season, until it is time again to unite the body with the spirit.
          258
          A thousand glorious principles open up to my mind, that I cannot
          now dwell upon; but there is one subject pertaining to our
          temporal existence that I wish to present; the news we receive
          from the east and from the west is of wars and floods, trouble
          and sorrow. Our southern settlements have suffered by floods;
          they have lost their farms, gardens, and orchards. The water has
          risen twenty-five feet higher than it has ever been known to rise
          before in San Bernardino and other parts of California. I wish to
          warn this people, that they be not caught unprepared when spring
          opens. Make the best provisions in your power to ward off
          destruction by high water into City Creek and other mountain
          streams running through our settlements. Particularly, let the
          brethren who are living on the Cottonwood bottoms, take care, or
          we may hear of their passing down Jordan. The earth is now
          saturated with rain and melted snow, and if the snow in City
          Creek goes away with a warm spring rain, the first we know, some
          of the people may be washed down into the river.
          258
          May the Lord bless us. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
          H. Wells, March 6, 1862
                           Daniel H. Wells, March 6, 1862
                  AGENCY OF MAN TO PRACTICE GOOD OR EVIL PRINCIPLES.
            Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 6, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          259
          I feel thankful to be with you to-day, to sit and listen to the
          teachings we have heard, to be associated with the Saints of the
          Most High. Like our brother who has just spoken, I do feel
          thankful that I am here and have a part and lot in this great
          work in which we are all engaged; it is a work capable of filling
          the utmost desire and capability of the human mind, or wish or
          thought of that individual whose mind has been ripened into an
          understanding of the principles which lead to eternal life and
          exaltation in the kingdom of God. Man, in this kingdom, is placed
          upon a basis, upon a foundation by which he can cultivate himself
          with the graces and the attributes of a God. It is a work of
          progression. We are caught in the world by the Gospel net in the
          condition in which people of all other communities are found.
          259
          We are found in the world in sin, ignorance, and degeneracy,
          surrounded by all the influences of evil, having our traditions
          in common with the rest of mankind, and from all this the Gospel
          is capable of redeeming us; from all that is hateful, such as
          strife, discord, dissension, and every species of sin and
          iniquity, our religion is calculated and designed to save and
          redeem us, if we will let it, by availing ourselves of its power.
          259
          This is the work which lies before each and every one of us as
          Saints of the Most High God. We have this privilege within
          ourselves if we choose to cultivate it.
          260
          It has been said by some, and I suppose it to be true doctrine,
          that God is truth, but that does not prove that truth is God; for
          truth like love, wisdom, and goodness, is an attribute and not a
          person. All these attributes of Deity lie in our pathway, and
          they are strewn around us to be laid hold of, and are calculated
          in their tendency to improve and exalt us as well as the Gods,
          and we have the privilege of assuming a position in which we can
          clothe ourselves with the blessings which lead to life
          everlasting, or we can disgrace ourselves with the excesses and
          deformities of the wicked, and all those things that lead to
          destruction, and which do not continue. The principles of eternal
          life are laid before us, both good and evil are present with us;
          we have the power of rejecting those good and wholesome
          principles, or, on the other hand, we have the privilege and the
          power of controlling our volition and directing it in that
          channel which will clothe the mind with the graces and beauties
          of the Gospel, which are calculated to bring us up into that
          position where we shall have a right to those blessings which
          emanate from heaven, and which will make the society where we
          dwell beautiful and glorious, and ultimately lead on to
          exaltation in the eternities to come. Eternal life is here my
          friends, my brethren and sisters; we are in a part of that
          existence which is eternal. True, we are passing through that
          portion which is called time, but is not this a part of eternity?
          261
          We have nothing in our possession but what is lent or given to us
          to improve upon for eternity, no, not even our present lives. We
          do not pay sufficient attention to the life that we at present
          enjoy, or we should understand that it is as much eternal life as
          any that we shall ever attain to, for surely at the present time
          we have no existence in all of the eternities but in this. We may
          not have to pass through changes in the life which is to come as
          we do here, but it is for us, while here, to comprehend and
          appreciate the beauty and glory which lie in our pathway. We may
          have to labour and dig and delve in the earth, but, if so, we
          should remember that there is a dignity in labour when that is
          directed by the intellectual power, with which, in all the
          creation of God, only man is endowed, for the development and
          combination of the elements with which he is surrounded for the
          use and the benefit of the world in which he lives.
          261
          It is true that evil is strewn in our pathway, but we should
          labour to get all evil thoughts from our minds, and strive to
          cultivate those graces which come through faith, and which are
          calculated to eradicate from our being those things which lead
          downward, instead of leading us in the path which is unto eternal
          lives and eternal progression while here as well as in the world
          to come.
          261
          To live here and perform the duties of to-day is the present
          business of the Latter-day Saints, and to lay a foundation that
          will carry us safely through this and prepare us for that life
          which is to come, and it is also our duty to obey those
          principles which are revealed through obedience to the fulness of
          the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If we will continue to be faithful
          and seek after those principles that will tend to exalt us here,
          then we will be exalted hereafter; but it is of no use thinking
          of being exalted in the eternal worlds unless we apply those
          principles in our conduct here.
          261
          If we suppose that we can go through this life straight into the
          kingdom of God, and attain to exaltation by being clothed with
          hypocrisy and falsehood, we are simply mistaken; such a course of
          life is not calculated to lead to that end. If we are exalted, it
          must be by putting in practice those principles which are
          exalting in their tendency, and which are given us through the
          inspiration of the Almighty. Thus will be formed a character in
          this life that will endure in that which is to come.
          261
          I can endorse the sentiment expressed by brother Bayliss, who was
          speaking before me, that it is our duty to do all we can for the
          spread of truth, and to ornament our minds with the truths of the
          Gospel, that we may combine those principles to form that
          character and connection with the heavens which we have the
          opportunity of doing more abundantly here, in these sequestered
          vales than in the scattered condition of the Saints in the midst
          of the nations of the earth.
          261
          Witness the power that we can wield in the earth, by gradually
          spreading abroad those principles which we have received, until
          finally righteousness shall spread over and cover the whole
          earth, put an end to the power of the wicked, bind Satan and cast
          him from the earth, as has been spoken by the inspired writers.
          261
          I suppose it will be accomplished in this way, by filling up the
          measure of our creation in union, truth, and oneness, and by
          officiating in those ordinances of the Priesthood which shall
          seem good unto the Almighty. It is for us to prepare to walk in
          that way which shall be marked out, and to go and perform every
          act as we shall be dictated through the instrumentality of the
          servants of God, whom he has appointed to dictate and guide in
          order that his purpose may be accomplished at least in the
          valleys of the mountains, where he has provided an asylum for his
          people.
          261
          This kingdom is established to the extent of the power that is
          now wielded, and there is no other place upon the face of the
          earth to which good men who desire to promote virtue and
          establish justice can rally except to this, and it is
          accomplished through the instrumentality of the Gospel we have
          embraced. Others have their institutions, some of which are very
          good, but there is more than an overbalancing amount of
          corruption, from which those who would do good, have not the
          power to disenthral themselves.
          261
          There is such unlimited power to do evil, which the wicked use
          for the oppression of the feeble, to oppress the poor, the honest
          in heart, whom they rule by priestcraft, kingcraft, and every
          other wicked craft that mankind in their degeneracy can devise,
          so that it would seem almost impossible even for the Almighty to
          establish his kingdom and save his people, without withdrawing
          them from the wicked nations.
          261
          People come here and have full liberty to do or not to do; to
          live their holy religion or not to live it; to be honest,
          faithful, and true, or to reject those principles and clothe
          themselves with that which is evil; they have the freest volition
          to exercise their right of will. We expect, however, that those
          who come here are those who have elected and chosen for
          themselves to do the will of God, and to follow the counsel of
          him whom he has chosen to rule in his Church and kingdom. We have
          reason to believe this, but then when we reflect upon the past,
          we are satisfied that others must have come with a different
          motive. Some of use are apt to forget that we should furnish and
          adorn our own minds, with a comprehensive knowledge of the
          Gospel; that we should furnish the material rather than expect
          that some greater and more powerful influence will do it for us.
          We sometimes find that people are careless in regard to their
          duties in this respect, and Satan is always ready to step in and
          take the advantage of such an opportunity. Now we should not be
          indifferent and lay down the armour of the Gospel, and say this
          is no advantage to me. No, my dear brethren, it will be an
          advantage and a blessing to all of us, if we honour the kingdom
          of God and live its principles, and if we do not, it will still
          roll on, whether we go with it or not.
          262
          We have no right to be indifferent to any principles revealed in
          this kingdom, but we should feel an interest in everything that
          is laid before us, that we may be of some use and benefit to the
          Church, fill up our days in usefulness in any department of the
          kingdom of God in which we may be called to act. I pray God to
          help us to do this; to help us by giving us of his Spirit to
          strengthen our minds that we may overcome the evil; that we may
          seek to do everything that is good; that we may secure that aid
          and assistance that will enable us to bring our spirits back pure
          and holy, into the presence of him who gave them unto us, that we
          may not give Satan the power over us, nor strengthen those chains
          which he has, through the agency of the fall, obtained over the
          human family, but that we may overcome that evil as far as
          possible, even to the obtaining that knowledge and intelligence
          which was said to have been obtained by the brother of Jared,
          whose faith was so great that the Lord could not prevent him from
          looking within the vail. Why? Because he had clothed him self
          with those principles which lead to exaltation, so that he could
          see beyond the vision of human ken, and the Lord could not keep
          him from penetrating behind the vail.
          262
          If we are going to have anything excellent it is for us to look
          after it, and not let the Devil rule over us, but ornament our
          minds by our own virtuous acts and our bodies with the
          workmanship of our own hands. If we take this course the Lord
          will help us by placing the elements that are for the welfare and
          comfort of mankind within our reach. During the travels of the
          children of Israel, he showered down provisions upon them that
          they might not have to labour in the wilderness, and ordained
          that their clothing should not wear out, but otherwise than that,
          and a few other such instances, I do not know that he ever helped
          a human being except by placing within his reach the elements for
          him to combine therefrom for his support. He has put into our
          hands the power to combine the elements and to provide ourselves
          with those things that we need, and as I said in the commencement
          of my remarks, there is a dignity in labour, in drawing from
          those elements things necessary for our own benefit and
          advancement as intelligent beings. Let us therefore endeavour to
          improve the earth upon which we live, and make it pleasant to the
          sight of God and man.
          262
          May God help us to comprehend and obtain those great blessings
          which he has in store for his faithful Saints, is my prayer in
          the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
          Albert Smith, April 8, 1862
                         George Albert Smith, April 8, 1862
                       CORRUPTION AMONG GOVERNMENT OFFICIALS.
              Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          262
          The remarks of Elder Orson Pratt are founded upon Constitutional
          principles. I have long been aware that he was a profound
          mathematician, but I was not aware that he was so thoroughly read
          in Constitutional law, as his remarks this forenoon so fully
          evidence.
          262
          I went to Washington with Elder John Taylor in 1856; we were the
          bearers of the Constitution of Deseret, adopted by the unanimous
          vote of the whole people, and a memorial to the great men of the
          nation for the admission of Deseret into the union of States upon
          an equal footing with the original States.
          263
          When we arrived at the capitol we found the gates closed against
          our admission by the acts of a national convention, pledging the
          great and rising party of the country to united opposition to our
          admission in consequence of an item of our religious faith being
          objectionable. Notwithstanding this flat refusal before we had
          asked we conferred with many of the principal men of the
          nation--of all parties by whom it was generally conceded we had a
          constitutional right to admission, and that we had manifested
          that energy, perseverance and intelligence in exploring,
          settling, and subduing this country, which clearly proved that we
          were capable of self-government, and able to sustain ourselves as
          a State. We had organized a civilized community, framed a
          Constitution, republican in form, and unexceptionable in
          principle and called into order an efficient government. But,
          said Congressmen, there is an objection, and although we ought
          not to name it, the religious views of your people are
          objectionable to the great body of the American
          people--Constitutionally this is no objection, but politically it
          is an impassable barrier. For any member to vote for the
          admission of Deseret, or advocate it would entail upon himself,
          what we all dread, a political grave. "You must know, yourselves,
          you cannot help but know," said Senator Douglas, "that there is
          an awful prejudice against you--ahem! ahem! an insurmountable
          objection. We have no right to talk of religious tests or
          institutions--ahem! ahem! but I know of but one objection; your
          peculiar religion, your domestic institutions!"
          263
          Well might Congressmen use interjections while trembling between
          the influence of priestcraft, and a solemn oath to support the
          Constitution of the United States, and faithfully perform those
          duties required by it.
          263
          The Constitution declares "Congress shall make no law respecting
          an establishment of religion, or prevent the free exercise
          thereof." "No religious test shall ever be required as a
          qualification to any office of public trust under the United
          States."
          263
          General Hall, of Missouri, who was at that time somewhat
          distinguished for his prowess in knocking down the doorkeeper of
          the Democratic National Convention, at Cincinnati, for refusing
          admittance to the delegation of the Benton Wing of the Missouri
          Democracy, raised a new and somewhat novel objection to our
          admission while canvassing the subject with a company of
          gentlemen at the National Hotel in Washington, he declared it
          would never do to admit Deseret, for it would recognize polygamy,
          and that would ruin all the houses of ill-fame in the country, in
          a short time. Why, said he, no woman would ever consent to become
          a prostitute if she could have a husband, who would honour and
          protect her, and maintain and educate her children; and under
          this new arrangement every woman could obtain such a husband and
          protector, and every house of assignation would be closed, and
          the gentlemen of the country undone.
          263
          I went on my Mission to Washington in full faith to ask for the
          admission of Deseret, never asking myself